A M A N U AL

D E N T AL AN A T O M Y

H U M AN AN D C O M PARA T I V E

CHAR LES S . TOM ES, M A . .

,
FR S
. . .

W IT H 1 91 I L L U S T R AT IO NS

SE COND E D I TI ON

PH I L AD EL PH I A

P R E S L EY B L AK I ST O N

1 882
 LON D ON :
B R AD BUR Y G
A NE W , CO . P R I N T E RS , W HI T EFR I A R S

3 9 43 -
.
 P R E FAC E .

I N i n tr o d u ci n g a S e co n d E d i ti o n of th i s M an u al but
fe w w o r d s are n e c e s s ar y . It h a s b e e n en t i r e ly r evi s e d ,

so m e p orti o n s ,
n otab ly th e c h a pte r on th e d e nt al ti s s ue s ,

h a ve b e e n i n g re at p a rt rewritte n ,
a nd m a ny n ew i ll u s

t r at i o n s h a ve b e en a dd ed h ere and el s ew h ere i n t he

b oo k .

My i n d e bte d n e s s to P r o fe s s o r O we n s ’
O d on t o
to my fa th er D e nt a l Sur g e ry ,
’

g r a phy , s and to

h is L e cture s on D e n t al P hys i o lo gy an d S ur g ery , to

P r o fe s s o r Fl o w e r
’
s L e ctu r e s on t h e T e et h ( pub l i s h e d

i n t h e B ri t is h M edi c a l J o ur n a l, t o K o lli k e r
’
s

’
an d to Str i c k e r s H i stol o gi e s , I w i ll a ga n i a c kn o w
le d g e ,
s n i c e i t i s b o th i m p o ss i b l e and u n d e s i rab l e to

cu mb er tu d e n t s b o o k w i t h refere n c e s
’
en a s to au

t h or i t i e s fo r every t t me n t
s a e . An d if I h a ve a ny

wh er e fa i le d to g iv e d ue a c kn o w l e d gm e n t to an o th e r
w h o s e wr i t i ng s I m ay h a ve ma d e u s e o f, I cr ave forgive
e
n ss for my o mi s s i o n . I g l ad ly e mbr a c e th i s o pp or tun i ty
 I R EFA CE
’

of e x p r e s s i n g my t h a n k s t o P r o fe s so r Hollaender fo r t h e
h o n o u r h e h a s d o n e t o my b o o k i n r nd r n
e e i g it i n t o
G e rm an , an d to Dr . C ru et fo r tr a n s lati n g it i nt o
Fre n c h ; and at th e s am e ti m e I g r a tefu lly a c kn o w
l e d g e t h e k i n dn e s s of man y o f m y fri e n d s wh o h ave e
s nt

m e c o rre cti on s wh i c h t h ey h ave n ote d as b ei n g r e qu i r e d

i n t he text o f t h e fi rs t ed iti o n .

C H AR L E S S . T OM E S .

3 7 , C AVE N D I SH SQ UA R E ,

D ecember , 1 88 1 .
 TABL E OF CONTENT S .

C HA P TE R I .

THE N AT UR E OF TE E T H D E S CR IP T I ON O F T HE TE E T H OF M AN

C HA P TE R I I .

T HE M AXILLARY BO N E S , AN D ASS OC I AT E D P A RTS

C H AP TE R I I I .

TH E DE N T AL
TI SSU Es : EN A L ME ,
DE N T I NE , C E M E N TU M , TOOT H
P
PU L , &c .

C H A P TE R I V .

THE D E VELO P M N T OF TH
E E TEE T H —I N F SH —I N R E I P TILE S — I N
M AM M ALS—CALCI F I CAT I O N O F T HE D E N T T SSU E S AL I

CH AP TE R V .

T HE DE VE LO P M E NT OF T HE JAW S AN D T H E E RU P T I ON AN D ACH
ATT
ME NT O F THE TE E T H

CHAPTE R VI .

THE TEE TH OF FI SH E S
 C H AP TE R VI I .

I
ix T HE TE E T H OF BATR AOH I A AN D RE P T ILIA

C H A P TE R VI II .

T HE TE E T H OE M AM M ALS —I N TR OD U T ORY C R E M AR K S HOM OLOG I E S

OE TH E TE E TH —M IL K D N T I T I ON
E

C H A P TE R I X .

T HE TE E T H OF M O N O TR E M AT A , ED E N T A TA , A ND CE T AC A
E

C H AP TE R X .

T HE T E E T H OE UN G U LAT A

C HA P TE R X I .

T HE TE E TH or S I R N IA
E ,
HYRACO I D EA, P R OB OSOI D E A, AN D R OD E N T IA 3 44

C HA P TE R X I I .

TE E TH OF CA R N I VO RA

C H A P TE R X I I I .

l
K T HE TE E TH OF I N S ECT I VO RA , CH I R O P T RA AN D
E ,
PR I M AT ES

C H AP TE R X I V .

T HE TE ET H OF M ARSU PIA IA L
 MANUAL OF DENTAL ANATOMY
H U M AN AND C O M P A R AT I V E .

C HAP TER I .

THE TEETH O F M AN .

T HE ran ge of the subj ect of De n t al An atomy t ur n s upon

the me an i n g which is a tt a ched to the word Tooth b ut ,

a lthough this ch apter might most a ppropri a tely ope n wit h

a defi n itio n of this word it is very much e a sier to expl a i n

,

w h a t is ordi n a rily u n derstood by it th an to fra me a n y

,

si n gle sen te n ce which sh all fulfil the requ iremen ts of logic a l

defi n ition Most vertebr ate an d a gre at m an y i n vertebra te
’

a n im als h a ve cert a i n h ard m a sses i n or n e a r to the orifice

of the a liment ary c an al i e the mou th ; by t hese h ard

,
. .
,

m asses someti m es of bo n y an d sometimes of horn y n ature

, ,

va rious o ffi ces in con n ectio n with the prehe n sio n or com

min u t i on of food a r e performed an d to them the term
,

“ ”
teeth is applied I n m an y an im als teeth h a ve come t o
.

b e used for other purposes such a s for sexu a l w a rfa re but

,

it c an h ardly be doubted th a t teeth h a ve prim arily to d o

w ith t h e n o u rishmen t of their possessor .

The subj ect of the homologies of the teeth c an n ot be fully

e n tered u po n u ntil the det ails o f their development h av e
B
2 A JII A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

bee n m a stered ; still a few words m ay eve n at the outset be

d evoted to the elucid a tio n of their re a l n a ture .

The mucous membran e which lin es the a limen tary c an al

i s co n ti n uo u s with—is i n deed a p art o f—the extern al ski n
, , ,

with which it ble n ds at the lips N ow if a you ng dog fi sh .

-

j u st about to be h a tched be ex a mi n ed it will be foun d th a t

, ,

it h a s n o disti n ct u n der lip b ut t h a t its ski n turn s i n over

,

its ro u n ded j aw without i n terruptio n The ski n o u tside .

c arries spi n es ( pl a coid an d these spi n es ar e c on

ti nn ed over tha t p a rt of it which e nters the mouth a n d

ben ds over the j a ws ; o n ly they are a little l arger in this
l a tter positio n If the growth of the dog fi sh be followed ,
.
-

these S pi n es of the ski n which cover the j aws become deve

loped to a far gre ater size th an those outside an d the ide n tity ,

a n d co n ti n uity of the two become to some exte n t m a sked .

N 0 on e c an doubt whether from the comp arison of a dult

,

forms or from a study of the developme n t of the p arts ,

t h a t the teeth of the sh a rk correspo n d to the teeth of other

fish a n d these a g a i n to those of reptiles an d m a mmals it
,

m ay be cle a rly demo n str ated th a t the teeth of the sh ark

a r e n othi n g more th an highly develope d spi n es of the ski n ,

a n d therefore we i n fer th a t all teeth be ar a simil a r rel a tio n

t o the S ki n This is wh at is me an t whe n teeth ar e c alled

.

”
derm al a ppe n d ages an d ar e s a id to be pe rfec t ly disti n ct
,

from the i n tern al bo ny skeleto n of the an im a l the teeth of

the sh ark ( a n d of m an y other cre atures) rem ai n imbedded in
to u gh mucous membran e a n d n ever a cquire any co n n ectio n
,

with the bon e I n deed all teeth a like ar e developed from a

.
,

p art of the mucous membran e an d any co nn ectio n which ,

they may ultimately get with the bo n e is a secon d a ry

m a tter As it h a s bee n well expressed by Dr H a rriso n Alle n
. .

1
() Th e pl coid sc l h t he st uct u of de t i e is cov ed by
a a e as r re n n er

e n amel , an d is co t i ued t i t b s e i t o
n n a pl t fo m d of oss o us t issu
s a n a a e r e e e .

G egenb aur Co mp t ive Anat omy t anslat ed b y F J ff y B ll p 4 24

’
s ara r e er e .
, .
, .
 T HE T EE T H OF T HA N . 3

( h “
‘
A n a tomy of the F a ci a l if the a irs of the
s c a lp were to be i n serted i n to the skull or of the mo u st a che ,

i n to the upper j a w we shoul d express gre at a sto n ishme n t

, ,

y e t such a n extreme proposit i o n is n o more rem a rk a ble th a n

”
W h a t is see n to t ake pl a ce i n the j a ws a ga i n the fe athers of
,

cert a i n birds m aki ng impressio n s o n the r a dius the w h alebo n e ,

pen de n t from the roof of the mouth a re ex a mples of this ,

s a me a ssoci a tio n of tegume n ta ry a ppe n d a ges with the

”
b o n es .

I n their simpler forms the n teeth a r e met with a s very

, ,

n umerous spi n es di fferi n g b u t little from the spi n es of th e

,

s ki n except in size a n d still less from on e a n other

,
In .

m an y fish the teeth though more speci alised ar e sc a ttered

, ,

o ver almost every o n e of the n umero u s bo n es which form

p a rt of the w alls of the mo u th a n d ph aryn x ; in reptiles

they a r e mu ch more limi t ed i n positio n an d i n m a mm als ,

a r e a bsol u tely co n fi n ed to the i n term axill a ry m ax ill a ry , ,

a n d m a n dibul a r lower m a xill a ry ) bo n es I n fi sh a n d rep

( .

t iles i t is the exceptio n for the te eth i n di ffere n t p arts of

the mouth to di ffer m arkedly from e a ch other ; i n m a m
m als it is the rule .

Teeth o w e their h ardn ess to an impregn a tio n with s a lts

o f ime ; the org a n ic m a tri x m ay be of a lb u mi n oid ch a ra c
l
h

t er i n which c a se the tooth is of horn y co n siste n ce a n d i s

, ,

s poke n of a s c o r n ifi e d or the m a trix may be like th a t ,

o f bo n e gel a tige n ous i n which c a se the tooth is more richly

, ,

impregn ated with s alts an d is S poke n of a s c a lcified

,
.
”

The gre a t m a ss of a c alcifi ed tooth is u s u ally m a de u p of

wh i ch g ives to it its ch a ra cteristic form a n d
'

__
,

often pr a ctic a lly co n stitutes the whole tooth : to this ma y

or m ay n o t be a dded e n amel an d cemen tum .

Witho u t further prelude we m ay p a ss to a description of

the human teeth this cou rse a ppe a ri n g to me after some
, ,

little co n sidera tio n to a fford to the stu de n t the most a d

,

B 2
4 A JII A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

v ant a
g e o u s i n trod u ctio n to the s ubj ect as he must n eces
,

s ar i l a lre a dy possess some k n owledge of their forms whil e

y ,

to the m atters alluded to in the precedi ng p ages more full

refere n ce will be m a de here after .

I n the hum an subj ect n o tooth rises above the level o f

its fellows an d the teeth ar e arran ged in close co n t a ct with
, ,

n o i n tersp a ces betwee n them The teeth ar e r an ged a rou n d

.

the m argi n s of the j aws in a p arabolic curve or somethi n g ,

a pproxim ati n g to o n e
; in the lower r a ces of m an ki n d the
curve te n d s to a squ arish Oblo n g form owi n g to the
, ,

promi n en ce of the c an i n es ( comp a re the fig ure of the den ti

tion of Simi a Sat yru s) whilst a devi atio n i n the Opposit e
,

direction i s d a ily becomi n g more common in the most

highly civilised ra ces resulti n g in a co n tour to which in
,

extreme c a ses the n ame of V sh aped m axilla is applied

-
.

It may be st ated as ge n er ally true th at the teeth ar e

, ,

somewh at l a rger on their l abi al th an on their li n gu al a spect ,

a result which n ecess arily follows from their st an di n g with

out i n tersp a ces alo ng a cu rv ed li n e An d as gre at v a ri atio n s

.

i n size an d sh a pe a s well a s i n colour ar e fou n d to exist

, ,

betwee n di fferen t i n dividuals it is o nly possible to giv e

,

such a description as sh all apply to the gen erality of teeth .

The teeth of the u pper j aw ar e ran ged a lon g a curve of

l arger dime n sion s th an those of the lower the i n cisors pa ss ,

i n g i n fro n t of the correspo n di n g lower teeth an d the ex ,

tern al cusps of the bicuspids an d mol ars closi ng outside

those of the lower teeth .

There ar e however, some poi n ts of deta il to be n oted in

,

the rela tio n born e by the upper to the lower teeth besides ,

th at comprised i n the gen era l st a t eme n t th a t the former lie

outside the l atter by which it is brought a bout th a t e a ch
,

tooth is an tago n ised by portio n s of two teeth in the othe r

j a w
,
a n d h as n ot o nly a si n gle Oppo n e n t .

The upper i n cisors an d c an i n es whe n the mouth is closed

, ,

from t h e l arger S ize of the a rch in which they are arranged ,

 T HE T EETH OF AI A N .
“
C
.

s hut over a n d in fro n t of the lower teeth co n ce ali n g the ,

u pper thirds of their crown s ; while the extern al tubercles

of the bicuspids a n d mol ars of the lower j aw ar e received

i n to the depressio n s betwee n the extern al a n d i n tern al
tubercles of the simil ar teeth i n the upper j aw thus a llow ,

i n g the extern a l tubercles of the upper teeth t o close ex

t ern ally to the outer tubercles of the lower row .

From this a rr an geme n t of the tubercles we ar e e n able d ,

i n m a stic atio n to u se the whole surfa ce of the crow n s of the

o pposi n g tee t h
; the a c t of m a stic atio n bei n g performed by
bri n gi n g the extern al tubercles of the u n der mol ars opposite
t o those of the u pper row ; whe n ce by the l a ter a l motio n
,

j
o f the u n der aw i n w a rds their exter n al t u b ercles p a ss dow n
,

the in cli n ed surfa ces of the extern al a n d up those of t h e

,

i ntern al t u bercles of the upper teeth crushi n g in this a ctio n

,

a n y i n terposed subst a n ce .

It will also be Observed th at from the di ffere n ce of width

,

i n the i n cisors of the two j a ws the ce n tr a l i n cisors Of the

,

upper exte n d over the ce n tr als a n d h alf of the la ter als of

the u n der r o w an d th a t the s uperior l aterals lie over the
,

rem a i n i n g h alf of the i n ferior l atera ls an d the a n terior h alf

of the c an i n es of the lower j aw The c an i n es close over the
.

h alves of the c an i n es an d first bicu spids w hile the first b i ,

c u spids impi n ge on the h alf of the first an d h alf of the secon d

bicusp i ds of the lower row . The seco n d upper bic u spids
close u po n the an terior third of the Opposi n g first mol ars
a n d the posterior h a lf of the seco n d bicuspids .

The first mol ars oppose the posterior two thirds of the
fi rst an d on e third of the seco n d mol a rs of the l o wer j aw
, ,

while the seco n d upper mol ars close u po n the u n occ upied
osterior third of the seco n d a n d the a n terior third of the
p
wisdom teeth . The wisdom tooth of the u pper bei n g
s m aller i n size th a n th a t of the lower j a w is perfectly

o pposed by th a t portio n of the l a tter left u n occupied by

the seco n d upper mol ar tooth .

 6 A MA N UA L
. OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

By this a dmirable arr angeme n t n o two teeth oppose e a c h

other o nly but e a ch tooth i n closure of the j aw impi n ge s
,

upo n two s o th a t should a tooth be lost or eve n two a lter

, ,

n a te teeth still the correspo n di n g teeth of the opposite j a w

,

a r e to some exte n t opposed an d thus rem a i n u seful For , .

whe n a tooth is wholly un opposed a process is apt to b e ,

set up in the j aw by which the useless organ is gra du ally

ej ected The directio n of the teeth in the upper is verti
.

c ally down w ards an d slightly forwa rds while those of t h e ,

lower j a w are pl a ced vertic ally the mol ars te n di n g slightly ,

i n w ards .

It is usu al to represe n t the de ntition of an y an im al by

wh at i s termed a de n t a l formul a which e n ables the re a der ,

a t a gl a n ce to see the n u mber of teeth of e a ch v a riety pos

sessed by the cre ature Thus i n ste a d of writi n g out a t .

,

len gth th at m an h as two i n cisors on e a ch side i n both uppe r

a n d lower j a ws o n e c an i n e two bicusp i ds or premol a rs & c
, , , .
,

it is writte n th u s
2
I . __ c .
p m r . 32 ;
2 l

or in the deciduous set

I .
9
c . l am 20 .

2 1

For the purpose of descriptio n three p arts of the tooth

a r e disti n guished by n a me viz the crown n eck a n d root ,
.
, , .

This disti n ctio n of p arts wh ich we m a ke i n describi ng

hum an teeth wh en we spe ak of crown n eck an d root is
, , , ,

a ppli c able to the gre at m aj ority of m amm ali an teeth ,

tho u gh there ar e some few simple forms of teeth i n which

n o s u ch di ffere n ti a tio n of p a rts c a n be s ee n .

The crow n is th at portio n which is exposed a bove t h e

borders of the gum an d i s in hum an teeth co a ted with
,

e n amel ; the n eck is th at portio n which correspo n ds to the

 THE TEE TH OF M A N . 7

edge of the gu m an d i n terve n es between the edges of the

,
“

bo n y sockets an d the edge of the e n amel ; the root is th a t

p a rt which is en closed w ithi n the bo n y socket a n d i s ,

covered by cemen tum .

”
Of these it is to be rem arked th a t the n eck although
“
,

a co n ve n ie n t a n d n ecess a ry term for descriptive purposes

,

m a rks an arbitr ary di vision of l ess import an ce th an th a t

expressed by crow n a n d root ; a lso th at altho u gh this divi
sio n i n to three p ar ts can be m a de in the c a se of socketed
teeth of limited growth n o such disti n ctio n of p arts can
,

be m a de in teeth of perpetu al growth .

Speci al n a mes h a ve been a pplied to the vario u s surfa ces

of the crown s as owi n g to the c urv at u re of the a lveol a r
, ,

border terms which h a d re fere n ce to fro n t b a ck or sides

, , ,

would i n di ffere n t p arts of the mouth i n dic ate di ffere n t

, ,

surfa ces an d so le a d to con fu sio n

,
.

The lips an d ton gue an d the medi an li n e of the mo u th ,

however ar e n ot ope n to this obj ection so the surfa ces

, ,

which ar e directed o u tw ards tow ards the lips are c alled

a n d those i n w a rds tow a rds the to n gue
“
l abi al “
li n gu al ;
the i n terstiti al sur fa ces a r e c alled medi an an d distal
“ “ ”
,

the word medi an bei n g applied to the surfa ce which wo uld

look tow a rds the middle li n e of the mouth h a d the a lveol ar
border been stra ighte n ed out I n other words behi n d the
.

”
c an i n e the medi an is equivale n t to an terior an d dist a l
, ,

to posterior surfa ce .

F or m s o f t e s h e v e r a l T e e t h — I t is usu al to spe ak of
the teeth a s bei n g modified co n es an d to a ttribu te thei r
,

v ari a tio n s to devi atio n s from this typic a l sh ape I n a bro a d .

sen se this m ay be tr ue of the simplest teeth su ch a s a r e met ,

with in some fish an d reptiles an d mo n ophyodo n t m a mm als ,

which ar e little more th an simple co n es ; but there ar e in

d i c at i o n s which wo ul d poi n t to somethin g more complex
th an this a s the fun d ame n t a l form of a m a mm ali an tooth ,

for even a mo n g the mo n ophyodon ts a s I h a ve elsewhere

,
 8 A M A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

poi n t ed out the arm a dillo h a s a bilobed tooth germ the

, ,

o n e cusp predomi n a ti n g over the other But I do n o t thi n k .

th at we h ave at prese n t the d at a upon which to cer

t a inl y determi n e the fu n d a me n t al form of the m a mm ali an
tooth .

There is eviden ce th at all the teeth in the j aw of a

m amm al m ay h a ve been deri ved from a si ngle form ; i n
other words m arked though the disti n ctio n between i n
,

c i s or s c an i n es bicuspids an d mol ars seems to be at first

, , ,

sight a closer i n spection reve als va rious gra da tio n al or

,

tra n sitio n al cha ra cters li n ki n g them together though there ,

a r e ga ps i n the ch a i n n o t bridged over by forms kn ow n to u s .

This may be see n by a c a reful study of the hum an teeth a s ,

I sh all e n de a vo u r to S how but it is much more con spi

c u ou sly see n i n an exti n ct a n im a l ( Ho m al o d o nt ot h eri u m ,

a n exti n ct u n gul a te from P a t a go n i a described by Professor ,

Flower, Philos Tr an s . which a pp are n tly possessed

.

t h e full typic a l n umber of m a mm a li an teeth viz forty four ,

.
-
.

The poin t in which its den titio n is chiefly i n structive is th a t

t h e teeth i n close j uxt apositio n on e with an other presen t
, ,

a n exceedi n gly perfect gra d a tio n of form from the fro n t to

the b a ck of the mouth n o tooth di fferi n g m a rkedly from

,

its n eighbour though the di ffere n ce betwee n, s ay the first

, ,

i n cisor an d first mol a r is exceedi n gly gre at I n Professor

, .

“
Flower s words it is o n ly by the an alogy of other form s
’
,

th a t they c an be sep ara ted i n to the groups co nve n ie n t for

d escriptive purposes design ated a s i n cisors c an i n es premo
, , ,
”
la rs an d mol ars
,
.

I n viewi n g the gr a d a tio n a l ch ara cters which do exist b e

twee n the v arious hum an teeth it must n ot be forgotte n ,

th a t some lin ks in the ch a i n h ave dropped out an d ar e

abse n t .Men tion h a s a lre a dy bee n m a de of the full typic al
n umber of m a mm ali a n teeth bei n g 4 4c c
'

, . .

3 1 4 3
p rm m _ - -

4
. .

3 l 3
 THE TEETH OF M AN . 9

The hum an subj ect does n ot possess the third i n cisor n or ,

the first two premolars so th a t a somewh at abru pt ch an ge,

of form in p a ssi n g from the i n cisors to the c an i n es an d ,

from the latter to the bicuspids , is n o more th an might b e

a n ticip a ted

—
.

I n c i s or s Of these there ar e four in e a ch j aw ; two c en

.

tral two l a teral i n cisors

,
Their worki n g s urfa ces form .

wedges or obtuse an d blu nt edged chisels c alcul ated to

,
-
,

divide food of moderate co n siste n cy

U p p e r I n c i s o r s —The ce n tr a ls ar e very much l a rger
.

th an the l ater als an d viewed either from the b a ck or fro n t

,

t aper with some regu l arity from the cutti ng e dge to the
poi nt of the root the n eck n ot bei n g m arked by stro n g c on
,

s trictio n The crow n of the tooth a s seen from the fro n t

.
,
,

i s squ a rish or more strictly oblo n g its le n gth bei n g

, , ,

gre a ter th an its bre a dth .

The medi an side by which it is in co n t a ct with its fellow

, ,

FI G 1
.

is a little lo n ger th an the dist al so th at the medi an an gle of ,

t h e crow n is a little lower an d a s a n ecess a ry co n sequ e n ce

, , ,

a little more a cute th a n the dist a l a n gle of the c u tti n g edge .

N e a r to its b a se the crown s n arrow r a ther a br uptly so th a t ,

n e a r to the n eck a sp a ce is left betwee n the co n tiguou s

te eth .

( ) Fr o nt sid vi ew of a l pp e c ent al i nciso

1
an d e eft u r r r .

a, Dist l s u f c e
a r a .6 Neck . c R o ot .
10 A AI A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

The l a bi a l surfa ce is slightly con vex in e a ch directio n ,

a n d O fte n prese n ts slight lo n gitudi n a l depressio n s which en d

,

a t the cutti n g edge i n slight n otches .

I n rece n tly cut teeth the thi n cutti n g edge is elevated

-

i n to three slight cusps which soo n we ar dow n an d dis appe ar

,

a fter the tooth h as bee n i n use .

The edge of an i n cisor m ay be regarded a s formed by t h e

bevelli ng o ff of the denti n e of the li n gu al surfa ce which i s ,

n e a rly fi at from side to side with a slight te n de n cy to c o n

,

c avity while from a b o ve down w ard s it is disti n ctly co n c a ve

, ,

a n d O fte n prese n ts lo n gitudi n a l depressio n s simila r to thos e

o n the l abi a l surfa ce The li n gual surface towards the gu m

.

termi n ates in a disti n c t promi n e n ce often times a mo u n ti n g,

to a boun di n g ri n g of en a mel termed the ba sa l r idg e or in

, , ,

the l an gu age of comp ar ative an a tomy the cing ulum It i s ,

.

v ari able i n the exte n t of its developme n t it r a rely rise s

i nto a cen tr al promi n en ce a t the b ack but i n the an gl e ,

where the ri dges of the two sides meet a deep pit is ofte n
left i n the e n amel which is a fa vourite site for c aries T h e
,
.

crown or wh a t a moun ts to the s a me thi n g the e n a mel ter

, , ,

m in at es on the li n g ual a n d l abi a l a spect of the tooth in a

curved li n e the co n vexity of the curve bein g directed
,

upw ards towards the gum ; o n the i n st er st it ial surfa ces ,

both medi an a n d dist al the c u rve is less regu l ar an d its

, ,

co n tour would be more correctly described a s V sh aped the -

,

a pex of the V bei n g tow a rds the crow n of the tooth a n d

a w a y from the g u m The de n tist will do well to remember

.

the dispositio n of the e n amel in this situ a tio n a s it is a ,

poi n t of some import an ce in sh api n g the Servi c al edge of a

c avity prep aratory to filli n g it .

The tr an sverse i n den ta tion s of the e n a mel met w ith both

o n li n gu a l an d l abi a l surfa ces tho u gh more especi ally i n the
,
.

l a tter ar e m arks of a rrest of developmen t an d commo n a s

, , ,

they ar e ar e to be rega rded a s ab n orm alities

,
.

The cen tral i n cisors are l arger th an the l aterals tho u gh ,

12 A M A NUA L OF D ENTAL A NA T OM Y .

g ulum an d co n seque n t more m arked depressio n in fro n t of

it c aries is more frequen t upo n the li n gu al surfa ces of upper
,

l ateral th an upo n those of upper ce n tra l i n cisors .

The pulp c avity is relatively to the whole tooth perh aps

, ,

a little l arger th a n i n the ce n tr a l i n cisors i n other respects

t h e s a me descriptio n will su ffice .

L ow e r c e n t r a l i n c i s o r s a r e very much n a rrower th an

those of the upper j aw ; n o t more th an h alf the width a t
their cutti n g edges which agai n ar e much wider th an the
,

n ecks of the teeth .

~ From before b a ckw ards they are deep at the n eck he n ce

t h e fa n gs a r e very much fl a tte n ed from side to side a n d ,

r ot a tio n is i n a dmissible i n the a ttempt to extra ct them .

The e n amel co n tour at the n eck is simil ar to th a t of the

u pper i n cisors but there is n o well m a rked ci n g u l u m
,
-
.

FI G 3
.

L ow e r l a t er a l i n c i s or s u nlike the upper teeth d is

ar e, ,

t in c t ly l a rger th an the ce n tr a ls i n e a ch on e of their d i m en

s io n s ,
but more especi ally in the le n gth of their fan gs ,

which a re much fl atte n ed , an d ofte n presen t on their sides

a medi a n lo n gitudi n al depressio n sometimes a mo u nti n g to
,

a n a ctu al groove .

The dist al an gle of the crow n is roun ded off like th at of

the upper l ater al i n cisors though n ot so m arkedly
, .

C a n i n e s , C u s p i d a t i E y e T e e t h a r e i n al l respects
, , , ,

( ) Fr o nt side i ew of lowe c ent l i ciso

1
a nd V r ra n r.
 THE TEE T H OF M A N . 13

sto uter teeth th an the i n cisors ; n ot o n ly ar e the crown s

thicker an d stro n ger but the roots are very much lon ger
,
.

The crown termi n ates in a blun t poin t which lies in a ,

str a ight li n e with the lo ng axis of the root ; a feebly pro

n ou n c e d li n e or ridge r u n s dow n the outer surfa ce of t h e

tooth from this poi n t to the n eck The crown slopes a w ay .

both before a n d behi n d the poi n t or cusp but as th a t side ,

of the t Oot h which lies n ext to the b icuspid is co n vex an d ,

as it were prod u ced tow ards th a t tooth the S lope is lo n ger ,

on the dist a l th an o n the mesi al h al f of the crown Th e .

cro w n thus n ot bei n g perfectly symmetric a l re n ders it e asy

to determi n e a t a gl an ce to which side of the mouth t h e
c an i n e belo n gs .

The i n tern al or li n gu al surfa ce is n ot co n c ave like tha t of

the i n cisors b u t is in a slight degree co n vex a n d a medi an
, ,

ridge ru n s dow n it from the a pex of the cusp ; this ridge

FI G . 4

where it meets with the ridge which borders the li ngu a l

surfa ce an d correspo n ds with the ci n gul u m of the i n cisor
teeth is ofte n developed i n to a well m arked promi n en ce or
,
-

cusp .

In tr an sverse sectio n the n eck is n e arly tri an gul a r t h e ,

outer or l abi al bei n g much wider th an the li ng ual aspect .

1
( ) i gu l l b i l
L n a , a a ,
an d dist l su f c es of
a r a pp c a ine sho wing t he
an u er n ,

ba s l cusp d t h t h
a an e r ee r idg s which c o ve g t o w ds it
e n r e ar .
14 A M A N UA L OF D EN TAL A NA T OM Y .

L ower c an i n es ar e less pron ou n ced i n form th an the cor

respo n di n g upper teeth : the poi n t is more bl un ted the ,

fan g shorter the perpen dicul a r l abi a l ridge n ot bei n g

,

tra ce able an d the w an t of symmetry betwee n the mesi al

,

a n d dist a l h a lves of the crow n less m a rked The li n gu al .

surfa ce h a s perh aps a gre a ter te n de n cy to co n c a vity .

P r e m o l a r s B i c u s p i d s ar e eight in n umber two o n e a ch

, , ,

side of both upper a n d lower j aws an d th ey correspo n d to ,

the third an d fo u rth premol ars of the typic a l m a mm ali a n

den titio n the first a n d seco n d premol ars n ot bei n g re
,

prese n ted in man

—
.

U ppe P r r e m o l a r s The crown a s seen looki n g upo n its

.
,

g ri n di n g s u rfa ce is
,
roughly qu a dr il a ter al its outer or ,

li n gual border bei n g however l arger a n d thicker th an its

, ,

i nn er an d the teeth ar e c arried roun d the curve of the

,

FI G 5
.

a lveol ar border m a i n ly by me an s of this di ffere n ce in size

i n the extern al an d i n ter n al portio n s of the c an i n es a n d the
two bicuspids .

As is implied by its n a me the crown h as two c u sps of

, ,

which the outer is the l arger an d stouter an d bro a der ,

.

The outer an d i nn er surfa ces (l abia l an d li n gu al ) are co n vex

a n d smooth w ith n o b a s a l ridges a t the edge of the gums
, .

The i nn er an d outer cusps are n ot j oi n ed by a tra n sverse

ridge ; i n ste a d of this there is a deep tr an sverse fissure i n
poi n t of fa ct the ci n gulum h a s bee n elev ated to form the
i nn er cu sp an d forms slight elev atio n s borderi n g the anterior
,

( ) Gr inding
1 su f c e
r a of afi u pp e b icuspid
r .
 T HE TEETH OF MA N
. . 15

an d posterior ( mesi al a n d di st al) edges of the gri n di n g

s u rf a ce .

The root is si n gle an d much compressed from side to

,

s ide : very ofte n however it is double for the gre a ter p a rt

, ,

o f its le n gth a n d if n o t so divided is ofte n m a rked by a

,

g roove upo n e a ch side i n dic a ti n g a te n de n cy to wards such

d ivisio n The outer border of the root is also Often m arked

.

by a lo n gitu di n al fu rro w which m ay a mo u n t to complete ,

d ivisio n In fa ct a bicuspid m ay h a ve thre e perfectly dis

.

tin ct roots like a mol ar or it may h a ve a n y form of root

, ,

i n termedi ate betwee n this an d its typic a l S i n gle l a terally

fl at t en ed root The first bicu spid is more v ari a ble in respect
.

o f its roots th a n the seco n d .

The seco n d upper bicuspid di ffers from the first in th a t

t h e differe n ce i n size betwee n its outer a n d i n n er cusps is
l ess the i nn er cusp bei n g rel a tively co n siderably l arger
, ,

and , i n deed often prepon der ati n g over the l abi al cusp i n
,

l e n gth .

The pulp c avity i n the crown is furn ished with disti n ct

c or n u a a t the n eck it is very much fl a tte n ed from side to

s ide bei n g ofte n reduce d to a mere fissure

,
which is h ow ,

ever co n sidera bly l arger at its two extremities th an in its

m iddle Hen ce the pulp c avity of a n upper bicuspid is
.

d i ffic u lt to fill ; a di ffi culty a g a i n i n cre a sed by the i mpo s

s ib il it y of a l w ays discoveri n g wh a t n umber of fan gs it h as ,

a s their divisio n sometimes t a kes pl a ce r a ther high up .

L ow e r p r e m ol a r s ar e sm aller teeth th a n those of the

u pper j a w a n d ar e q u ite disti n ct i n sh a pe
,
The outer or .

l abi a l cusp is ben t i n wards an d the l a bi al surfa ce of the ,

crown is very co n vex The i nn er cusp is but feebly dev e

.

lope d an d is co n n ected with the outer by a low ridge it i s

‘

a lso n a rrow .

The root is ro u n ded a little l arger on its outer side th a n

,

o n its i n n er a n d t a pers regul a rly tow a rds its poi n t ; t h e

,

pulp c a vity is cyli n dr ic al a t the n eck, an d also t apers regu

 16 A M A N UA L OF D EN TA L A NA TOM Y .

l arly i nthe root The corn u of the pulp which correspon ds

.

to the i nn er cusp is but feebly developed .

The seco n d lower bicuspid di ffers a good de al from the

first its crown is much squ ar er an d l arger in all its d im en
sio n s The i n n er cusp re a ches to a higher level an d is
.

stouter a n d the gre ater developmen t of the ridge which

,

boun ds the posterior ( dist al ) border of the gri n di n g surfa c e

m a kes it a tt a i n to such a l a rge size as to m ake the te n de n cy
tow a rds a tran sitio n from the bicuspi d type to t h e qu a dri
c uspid type of a true mol ar very evide n t .

H avi n g completed the brief descriptio n of the forms o f .

these severa l teeth it is worth while to n ote on e or t wo

,

ge n eral ch ara cters of the series The di ffere n ces betwee n a .

well m ark ed i n cisor c an i n e or premol ar are so stro n gly

-
, ,

pro n ou n ced th at the resembl an ces which u n derlie them ar e

a pt to be overloo k ed a n d it might be supposed th at in sh ape
,

they h ad little in commo n .

N eve r t heless a very disti n ct gra d atio n may be tra ced , an d

FI G 6 .

it is far
from u n commo n to meet with teeth which posses s
i n a m arked de gree tran sitio n al ch a ra cters If the extern a l .

or dist al angle of a l ateral i n cisor be sloped o ff more th an

usu al while at the s ame time its ci n gulum an d b a s al pro
,

m in en ce be well m arked it m ak es n o b a d imit ation of a

,

1
( ) L w er o fi st b ic uspid s een f om t he i nne s ide
r ,
r r , and sh owing t he p e
r

p ond eran ce of it out e ove i t i nne cusp

s r r s r .
 T HE T EE TH OF JUA N . 17

dimi n utive c an i n e ; a n d such l aterals ar e ofte n to b e met

with by an y who se arch for such devi ation s from the n orm al

Thus the form ch ar a cteristic of a l ateral i n cisor if it be a ,

little ex agger ated very n e arly gives u s the form of a c a n i n e

, ,

a n d if we look at the teeth of a n Or a n g the l ater a l i n cisor is

to all i n ten ts a dimi n utive c an i n e an d i n the prese n t dis

c u ss i o n the gre a t comp ara tive size of the c a n i n e which is ,

tr a ce able to re a dily i n telligible c auses m ay be put a side a s , ,

it te n ds to obscure the poi n t to b e here i n sisted o n ’

Betwee n the c an i n es a n d the bicuspids a simil a r rel a tio n

ship in form exists a n d it is more a pp a re n t in the lower
,

th a n in the upper j a w The fa ct th a t at the b a se of the

.

i nn er or li n gu a l a spect of the c an i n e is to be fou n d an

e lev a tio n of the ci n gu lum i n m an y i n st an ces a mo u n ti n g to
,

FI G 7.

a low cusp h a s been alre a dy n oted an d it h a s alre ady been

,

poi n ted ou t th a t the i nn er cusp of the first lower bicu spid is

both sm aller a n d lower th an the outer A lo n git u di n a l .

sectio n thro ugh the crow n s of the two teeth will demo n
strate witho u t the n ecessity of further descriptio n th a t t h e

( ) Sect ion of low c ani fi st bicuspid showi ng ch ct s

1
a er n e an d r , t he ara er

c omm n o t o t he t w o .
18 A JII A N UA L OF D ENTA L A N A T OJII Y .

b a s al cusp of the c an i n e an d the i nn er c u sp of the bicuspid

ar e the s a me thi n g di fferi n g o n ly in degree while it is
, ,

i n teresti n g to n ote th at the p u lp ch a mber in the bicuspid

ha s h ardly a ny prolo n g a tio n tow a rds the sm all i n n er cusp ,

s o th a t the resembl an ce betwee n the two teeth is thus ma de

more complete .

This close rela t io n ship of c an i n es an d bicuspi d s will be

a g a i n co n sidered i n the ch a pter on the Homologies of the

Teeth ; for our prese n t purpose it will suffice to merely poi n t

out it s existe n ce The tr an sitio n from the bicuspids to th e
.

mol ars is more abrupt ; at le a st it is n ot so e a sy to poi n t

out ex a ctly h ow a modificatio n of the o n e would a rrive a t
t h e form of the other But it merely n eeds an exagg era
.

tio n of the di ffere n ces existin g betwee n a c a n i n e a n d a first

bicu spid to m ake a good imita tio n of a seco n d bicu spid .

If any on e will take the tro u ble t o m ake men t al n ote of

the devi a tio n i n form which he meets with i n teeth he will ,

fi n d th a t they almost i n va ri ably co n sist of a ppro a ches to

w a rds the form of the teeth o n either side of them ; an d
will i n fa llibly be led to the co n clusio n that i n cisors c an i n es , ,

a n d bicuspids a r e n o t three p atter n s of teeth perfectly

disti n ct an d e a ch sui g en eris but th a t they ar e modific atio n s
, ,

of On e an d the s a me p a ttern I m ay a dd th at comp arative

.
,

odo n tolo gy te a ches us the s ame thi n g an d demo n stra tes

,

cle arly the subst an ti a l ide n tity of the three forms a s also ,

of the true mol ars .

U pp e r m ol a r teeth h a ve crown s of squ arish form the ,

a n gles bei n g much rou n ded O ff .It may be premised th a t

the first mol ar is more co n st an t i n sh ape th an the seco n d ,

a n d this l a tter th an the third ; with this proviso the first

a n d seco n d m a be d escribed together

y .

The m astic ati n g surface c arries fo u r subequ al cusps two ,

l abi al or extern al an d two li ngua l or i n tern al the a n terior

in tern a l cusp is disti n ctly the l argest a n d it is co nn ected
,

with the posterior external cusp by a thic k oblique ridge

20 A AI A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

w ith the p al a ti n e root b ut still more freq u e n tly the pos

,

t er io r l abi a l a n d p a l a ti n e roots a r e co n fl u e n t : occ a sio n a lly ,

a lso fo u r disti n ct roots m a be met with

, y .

L ow e r m ol a r s — The first lower mol ar is the most c on

.

st an t i n form a n d is somewh a t the l argest ; its gri n di ng

,

s u rfa ce prese n ts five cu sps .

Fo u r cu sps ar e pl a ced regul arly at the four corn ers of a

squ are these bei n g d ivided from on e a n other by a cru ci a l
,

fissure ; the posterior a r m of the cru ci al fi ssu re bifurc ates ,

a n d betwee n its divergi n g a rms is the fifth c u sp which i s ,

thus to be described a s medi an an d posterior .

l
FI G 9 (
.
) .

Th e tra n sverse fissure p a sses over the limits of the gri n d

i n g s u rfa ce a n d o n the o u tside or l abi a l su rfa ce of the tooth
,

e n ds in a pit which is a common site for c aries a ltho u gh it

,

occ a sio n a lly p a sses over t h e li n gu a l s u rfa ce it is here less ,

pro n ou n ced They ar e impl a n t ed by two fangs pl a ced

.
,

a n teriorly a n d posteriorly ; th e roots ar e much fl a tte n ed

from before b a ckw ards a n d they ar e very u su ally c u rved
,

slightly b a ckw ards I n the medi an li n e of e a ch root there

.

i s usu a lly a groove by t h e deepe n i n g of wh ich fo u r fan gs

,

m a y be produced ; or this m ay h a ppe n with the o n e root

o n ly so th a t a three rooted tooth is the res ult
, .

( ) M ast ic at i ng su f c of fi s t low mol ar, i ght sid c usps

1
r a e a r er r e, t h e fi ve
of which ar e i dic t d by fi gu es
n a e r .
 T HE T EE TH OF M A N . 21

Th e seco n d mol a r does n ot gre a tly differ from the firs t

s a ve th a t the roots a r e more O fte n co n flue n t a n d the fift h ,

cusp less m a rked eve n if i t exists a t a l l

,
. .

FI G . 10

T h i r d m o l a r s , d eni es sa pi en t i ce,
wisdom teeth of the upper ,

j a w resemble i n a ge n er al w a
, y the first a n d seco n d mol a rs

th at is whe n they ar e well developed an d pl a ced in a roomy

,

d en t a l a rch But a mo n gst more civilised r a ces it m a y

.

a lmost be s a id to be exceptio n a l for the wisdom teeth to be

regul a r either in form or positio n s o th a t extreme v ari a bility ,

preva ils a mo n g these teeth .

The two i n n er tubercles ar e ofte n ble n ded together a n d

the roots co n flu e n t formi n g a n abruptly t aperi n g co n e the
, ,

a pex of which is ofte n be n t a n d crooked so th a t b u t little ,

vestige of the t hree roots c an be tr a ced the pulp c a vity eve n ,

bei n g qu ite si n gle

T h i r d l ow e r m ol a r —
.

This tooth is seldom so sm all a s

the correspo n di n g upper tooth an d its crow n is oft e n l a rge ,

eve n whe n its roots ar e very st un ted It h as five c u sps a s .

a r u le a n d be a rs a more or less close resembl a n ce to the

,

m ol ars which precede it It is either two rooted or if the

.
-
,

roots b e co n flue n t a groove u s u ally m arks a te n de n cy to

,

divisio n i n to two fan gs .

It is st a ted by Prof O we n Odo n togra phy p a ge 45 4

.
) ,

th at a lthough the wisdom tooth is the sma llest of the three

mol ars the di ffere n ce i s less m a rked i n the Mel an i an th an i n
,

( ) Secon d low molar of ight sid fou c usps b i in dic t d b y

1
er r e, t he r e ng a e

fi gures .
 A M A N UA L OF D ENT A L A N A T OM Y
’
22 .

the Cauc a si an ra ces a ddi n g also th at the triple implan t atio n

,

of the upper an d the double implant ation of the lower i s

con st an t in the former r a ces More exten ded observ atio n s
.

h a ve overthrown this st ateme n t a s a positive dictum to b e

a ccepted witho u t exceptio n s b ut it m ay n evertheless be
,

t ake n a s expressi n g a gen eral truth .

FI G . 11

The milk teeth di ffer from the perm an e n t teeth by bei n g

sm aller an d h avi n g the e n amel termi n ati n g a t the n eck
,

with a thick edge SO th at the n eck is more disti n ctly c on

,

st r i c t ed
. The i n cisors an d c an i n es ar e somewh a t simil ar t o
their successors the c an i n es however bei n g rel atively shorte r
, , ,

an d bro a der th an their s u ccessors The first upper mol ar s .

h ave thr ee cuSps two extern a l an d on e i n tern al : the seco n d

,

more n e arly resemble the perm an en t mol a rs .

The seco n d lower deciduo u s mol ar h as fo u r c u sps an d

resembles a seco n d lower perm an e n t mol a r Th e roots of .

the deciduous teeth diverge from the n eck at gre ater a n gles
th an those of perm an e n t teeth in co n seque n ce of their more,

or less completely e n closi n g betwee n them the crypts i n

w hich the l a tter ar e developi n g .

( ) Thi r d l ow m ol l ft sid
1
er ar of t he e e.
 CH AP TER II .

THE MAXI LL AR Y B ONES .

T HE teeth ar e impl an ted in a p ar t of the j aw bo n es

speci ally develope d for the purpose the bo n e bei n g moulded
,

a ro u n d the roots of the teeth subsequ e n tly to their bei n g

formed an d moved i n to positio n .

The m an n er of att a chmen t of the hum an teeth is th at

”
termed gomphosis t e a n atta chme n t comp a rable to the
,
. .
,

fitti n g of a peg i n to a hole ; the bo n y sockets however , ,

allow of a co n siderable degree of motio n a s m a be see n by

y ,

ex ami n in g the teeth i n a dried skull the fitti n g bei n g in ,

the fresh st ate completed by the i n terpositio n of the de n se

periosteum of the socket This l atter by its el a sticity
.
, ,

all ows of a sm a ll degree of motio n i n the tooth an d so ,

dou btless dimi n ishes the shock which would be occ asion ed
by m a stic atio n were the teeth perfe ctly immov able an d
w ithout a yieldi ng li n i n g withi n their bo n y sockets When .

this becomes i n fl a med an d swollen by exuda tio n the tooth i s

p u shed to a certa i n exten t ou t of the socket an d so bei n g ,

to a less exte n t limited i n its r an ge by the bo n y soc k et ,

a cquires a n i n cre a sed mobility .

The teeth ar e i n all m amm al i a co n fi n ed to the bo n es which

c arry them in m an n amely the i n term axill ary an d m axill ary
, ,

bo n es an d the lower m axill ary bo n e or m an dible .

24 A MA NUA L
. OF D ENTA L A N A TOM Y .

While ful l descriptio n of these bo n es ( ) will be foun d in any l

ge n er a l a n atomic a l work there a r e s o m an y poi n ts in their ,

a n a tomy which directly co n cer n the de n t a l st u de n t th a t a

brief e n umera tio n of some of their rel atio n s c an h ardly be

dispe n sed with .

S pe o
u r i r m a x i l l a r y b o n e —To fa cilit a te descriptio n of .

”
its p arts a n atomists divide it i nto a body an d pro
,
”
cesses of which la tter there ar e fo u r the n a s al m al ar
, , , ,

a lveol a r a n d p a l a ti n e
,
As the body of the bo n e is hollowed
.

o ut by a n a ir c avity the a n trum its sh a pe is simil ar to th a t

, ,

of th a t c avity n amely roughly pyr a mid al the b a se of t h e

, , ,

pyr a mid bei n g i n w a rds tow ards the n a s al ch a mber .

The n as al process spri n gs directly upwa rds from the body

i n a vertica l li n e with the c an i n e tooth it i s a stro n g pl ate
of bo n e ro u ghly tri an gul ar whe n viewed from the side
, .

The m al ar process forms the a pic al portio n of the pyr a mid

a lre a dy a lluded to ; it st a rts o u t n e arly horizo n t a lly from

the body j u st behi n d an d below the n a s al process an d is ,

ch ar a cterized by its gre at stre n gth a n d sto u tn ess N e ver .

t h el ess it h a s bee n k n ow n to be fra ct ured by a blow a n d ,

sep a ra ted from the body of the bo n e The an tru m may b e .

prolo n ged i n to it .

The p al ati n e proc ess forms a horizo n t al t able proj ecti n g

i n w a rds from the body ; a s the floor of the n ose is n e arly flat ,

a n d the p al ate is a rched from before b a ckw a rds the fro n t of ,

the p al ati n e process is n ecess arily mu ch thicker th an the

b ack where it is quite a thi n pl ate
, .

The a lveola r process is a stro n g wide ridge of bo n e curved ,

so as t o form with th a t of the other m axill ary bo n e the

elliptic a l figure ch ar a cteristic of the de n ta l a rch i n the higher
ra ces It m ay be described a s co n sisti n g of two pl a tes a n
.
,

outer an d an i n n er which a r e co n n ected by n umerous tran s

,

( ) M uch h t is of g eat i t e est d t h t is found i t xt

1
t a r n r ,
an a n ot t o be n e

b ooks is mb odi d i
, s i s of p p s
e e Th n a er e a er on e Fa ci l R
a e i
g o by D n, r.

H iso All en ( Ame ic n Dent l Cosm os 1 87 3

arr n r a a ,
 T HE AI A XI L L A R Y B ONES . 25

verse sept a the sockets of the teeth bei ng formed by th e

,

i n tersp a ces betwee n these sept a The i n tern al alveol ar pl a t e.

i s the stro n ger the exter n a l the thi nn er a n d we aker a fa c t

, ,

o f which we t a ke a dv a n t a ge whe n we extra ct a toot h by

be n di n g it slightly outw ards On the outer surfa ce of the .

a lveol ar process a r e emi n e n ces correspo n di n g to the root s

o f the teeth a n d depressio n s i n their i n tersp a ces a t to b e

, p ,

FI G 1 2
.

e speci ally m arked over the c an i n e teeth ; while bet wee n

t h e t eeth the a lveol ar processes a tt a i n to a lower level s o
,

t h a t the m argi n s of the bo n e ar e festoo n ed L ooki n g .

d ow n i n to a n empty socket the bo n e is see n to be every ,

where very porous a n d to be perforated by fora mi n a of

,

c o n sider a ble size while a t the bottom there is the l a rger

,

fora me n a dmitti n g the vessels a n d n erves of the tooth .

The alveolus of e a ch i n dividu al tooth co n sists of a shell of

c omp a ra tively de n se bo n e of sm a ll thick n ess which is i m
,

bedded i n a m ass of loose spon gy bo n e ; this den se shell

comes i nto rel atio n wi t h the den se cortic al bo n e of the j a w

( ) Sup erior ma xill a ry o of ight sid 1 Body 2 osit y

1
b ne r e . . . . Tub er .

7 . Ma l p oc ss
ar r e . 8 . Na s l p oc ss 1 2 Alveola p oc ess
a r e . . r r .
26 A M A NUA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

m a i nly a t its free m argi n n e ar to the n eck of the tooth

,
.

Over very promi n en t roots a portio n of a lveolus is at times

w a n ti n g so th a t i n a m a cera ted skull the root i s exposed to
,

vi ew .

The upper m axill a serves to give form an d suppor t to the

soft p a rts of the fa ce an d also to c a rry the upper teeth
, .

These h ave to be rigidly fixed while t h e teeth of the lower ,

j a w a r e brought forcibly a g a i n st them with more or less of

shock An d whilst these blows h ave to be received an d

.
,

resiste d an d ultim ately born e by the cran ium it is obviously

, ,

desira ble th a t they should be distributed over a su fficie n t ly

wide a re a so a s n ot to be felt un ple a s an tly
, .

The a sce n di n g n a s al process is very stout an d serves t o ,

c o n n ect the m a xill a stro n gly with t h e fro n t al bo n e which ,

a lso i n the regio n i n questio n is powerfully developed the

thick m al ar process gives rigidity a n d resist an ce to l a tera l
moveme n ts of the j a ws a n d c arries o ff the str ai n s to the
,

l a tera l w alls of the cran ium ; it is buttressed at the b a ck

by the pterygoid processes .

T aki n g n ext the vario u s s urfa ces of the bo n e there ar e ,

fo u r or if we i n clude the p al a ti n e a spect five : the extern al

, , , ,

formi n g a l arge p art of the fa ce the superior or orbit al t h e

, ,

i n tern a l or n a s al an d the posterior or zygom atic Upo n the

, .

exter n al or fa ci al su rfa ce we h a ve to n ote the emi n e n ce

c a used by the socket of the c an i n e tooth ( c an i n e emi
“

n e n ce an d i mmedi ately behi n d this a depressio n t h e ,

c an i n e foss a through which the a n tr u m is sometimes pu n c

,

t ur e d The a lveol a r border from the sit u atio n of the third

.
,

mol a r to th at of the seco n d bicuspid gives a tta chmen t t o ,

the bucci n ator m u scle ; while immedi a tely be n e ath the

m argi n of the orbit is the i n fr a orbit al forame n whe n ce -
,

issu es the i n fra orbital n erve he n ce th is is on e of the situ a

-

tio n s to which n eur algic p a i n re a lly depe n de n t on the teeth

may be referred .

The orbit al an d n a s al surfa ces co n cer n us o nly through

28 A M A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

its form i n a smuch a s the t wo a n tra i n the s a me i n dividu a l

,

a r e someti mes quite dissimil a r The floor of the c a vity is .

r e ndered u n eve n i n most specime n s by promi n e n ces corre

s po n d in to the roots of the mol a r teeth which ordi n a rily

g ,

a r e but thi n ly covered by its bo n y w a lls while it is n o t by ,

an me a n s r re to fi n d some of them a ctu a lly b are

y a .

The c a vity is a lso more or le s s completely subdivided by

bo n y p artitio n s spri n gi n g from its w alls a s is well exempli ,

fi e d i n the a ccomp a nyi n g figure ; these p a rtitio n s a r e for

t h e most p art thi n but they occ a sio n ally a tt a i n to co n sider
,

a ble thick n ess a n d they a r e st a ted to occur most frequ e n tly

,

at the an terior or posterior an gles of the b a se of the

pyr a mid .

On the b a se of the pyr a mid is the ori fi ce by w hich it

O pe n s i n to the middle me a tus of the n ose ; this ori fi ce
bei n g p artly closed i n by the ethmoid p al ate an d i n ferior , ,

t urbi n ated bo n es a n d a lso by soft p arts s o th a t i n a rece n t

, ,

FI G 1 3 .

su bj ect it w ill b arel y a dmit a go osequ ill ; an d it should be

n oted th a t this orifice ope n s i n to the a n trum n e a r the top ,

s o th a t it does n o t a fford a re a dy me an s of egress to fluids

a ccumul a ted i n the c a vity .

Thro u gh this orifice the mucous membr an e li n i n g the

( ) Sect ion of
of t h l ft sid e divid d i t o m y pouch s
a n ant rum
1
e e ,
e n an e ,

b y b o y s pt
n d xt di g i t o t h
e a, an m l
e bo en nD w f om
n e a ar ne . ra n r a

S p ci m i t h coll ct io of D M y d i n t h e poss essio of t h B l

e en n e e n r. a n ar ,
n e a

t i mo D t l Coll ge
re en a e .
 T HE AI A XI L L A R Y B ONES . 29

an tru m is co n ti n u o u s with th a t of the n a s al foss ae an d , ,

like th a t it is cili a ted ; but it di ffers from the l atter i n

,

bei n g thi nn er a n d less v a scul ar .

The teeth which usu ally come i n to the closest rel atio n
with the an tr um a r e the first a n d seco n d mol ars b ut a n y o f ,

the teeth sit u ated in the m axill ary bo n e m ay e n cro a ch u po n .

i t s w alls a n d I h ave see n an a bscess origi n ati n g a t the a pex

, ,

of the fan g of a l a ter a l i n cisor p a ss b a ckw ards an d perforat e

,

the an trum .

Its w alls h a ve fo u r a spects n amely tow ards the orbit

, , ,

the n ose the zygom atic foss a an d the fa ce while its floor i s
, , ,

formed by the a lveol ar border With the exceptio n o nly o f

.

the l a tter its walls ar e very thi n ; an d this exceptio n h as

,

a n import a n t pr a ctic a l be a ri n g i n the di a g n osis of tumors i n

this regio n a s a cc u mu l a tio n s of fluid or morbid growth s

,

re a lly sit u ated in the a n tr u m b ulge an y or a ll of its w alls

i n prefere n ce to the a lveol a r border w here a s tumors S pri n g
,

i n g from the b a se of the sphe n oid or elsewhere a n d e n cro a ch

i n g u po n the a n trum push dow n a n d distort the alveol ar
,

border a s e a sily a s a ny of the other w a lls of the c avity ,

i n a smu ch a s t h e pressure c aused by them i s n ot tran smitte d

equ ally i n all direc t io n s a s is the c ase whe n the medi u m
,

tran smitti n g the power is a fluid .

T h e l o w e r m a x i l l a or m an dible co n sists of a body an d

two r ami which a sce n d almost perpen dicul arly from it s
,

posterior extremity The horizo n ta l portio n or body i s

.

c u rved somewh a t i n a p ar abolic form ; it h as a con vex ex

tern al a n d co n c a ve i n tern al surfa ce a n d an upper ( alveol ar )
,

a n d a lower border On the co n vex fa ci a l surfa ce we ha v e

.

to n ote the ridge m arki n g the positio n of the symphysis ,

a n d below this the me n t a l promi n e n ce E xtern ally to this

.
,

below t h e li n e of co n t a ct of the first a n d seco n d bicuspid s

a little before or behi n d t h is poi n t ) is the me n t a l for a
( or
m en w h ich co n stitu tes the termi n atio n o f the i n ferio r
,

den t a l c an al Run n i n g obliquely upw a rds an d fi rst visibl e

.
,
30 A MA NUA L
. OF D EN TA L A NA T OM Y .

at poi n t a little distan ce from the me nt al promi n e n ce is

a

the extern al oblique li n e which becomes merged i n the b a se ,

of the coro n oid process Where it rises a s high as the .

a lveol a r border t e opposite to the third an d sometimes the

, . .
,

FI G 1 4 .

s eco n d mol ar the o u ter a lveol ar pl a te is stre n gthen ed by it

, ,

s o th a t it becomes less yieldi n g th a n the i n n er pl ate The .

stu den t sho u ld be ar this fa ct i n mi n d whe n extra cti n g a

lower wisdom tooth .

The bucci n a tor is att a ched to the alveol ar border oppo

site to the mol ar teeth the pl a tysm a my oi d es to the outer
side of the lower border alo n g a regio n somewh a t further
forward : the m asseter over the whole outer fa ce a n d border
of the a sce n di n g ra mus a n d the tempora l to the a pex a n d
side of the coro n oid process The other muscles a tta ched .

to it are fa ci al mu scles of expressio n .

On the i nn er s u rfa ce of the body ar e four tubercles ,

situ ated in pairs i n the medi an li n e about opposite to the ,

e n ds of the roots of the i n cisors but somewh at va ri able both ,

( ) Lo w er M axillary o e s
R a mu , w er e ma et erh ss is ch ed
1
B n . 2 . at t a .

3 . S m y physis . 5 . M ent a l fo ra men . 6 E t ern a

. x l o li li
b que ne . 8 A gl
. n e

of j aw . l
9 o b
. li qu e li e
Int ern a n . 10 C r n
. o o oid p c ss
ro e 11 . . Co dyl n e .

1 2 Si gmoid n ot ch
. 13 I f i de . . n er or nt a l fo amen
r .
 T HE M A XI L L A R Y B ONES . 3 1

in positio n an d in size i n di fferen t i n divid u als The upper .

p a ir of tubercles give att a chme n t to the ge n io hyo gl os su s - -

t h e lower to the ge n io hyoid muscles they a r e i n teresti n g to

-

the de n t al st u de n t n ot o n ly a s givi n g att a chmen t to muscles

c o n cern ed i n deglutitio n b u t as a ffordi n g co n ve n ie n t fixe d
,

poi n ts for me a sureme n ts of the rel ative growth of p arts of

the j aw . B en e a th these g en ioi d tubercles lie the slight
depressio n s which give a tt a chme nt to the a n terior bell y of
the d igr a st ric muscle while between the two poi nts a llude d
,

t o comme n ces the i n tern a l oblique li n e which ru n s Oh ,

l i quely upw ards a n d b a ckw a rds becomi n g more pro n ou n ced

,

a s it exte n ds b a ckw a rds a n d ter min a ti n g a t

,
the i n ferior
de n t al fora me n This i n tern a l oblique ridge m arks the li n e
.

of growth of the con dyle ( se e D evelopme n t of the J aws ) an d ,

gives att a chme n t to the mylohyoid muscle which fo rms the ,

fl oor of the mouth i n all its le n gth

,
Thus the bo n e above
.

the ridge belo n gs strictly to the mouth th a t belo w it h a s ,

more rel a tio n with cervic al structures The depressio n for .

the subli n gu a l gl an d is above this li n e co n sequ e n tly this ,

gl an d is visible from the mouth ; th a t for the subm a xill ary

gl an d is be n e a th it an d further b a ck .

The i nn er surfa ce of the a sce n di n g r a mus gives a tt a ch

m e n t to the followi n g muscles a t the n eck of the co n dyle
to the extern al pterygoid on the i nn er fa ce of the coro
n o id process a s fa r dow n a s the level of the top of the
,

crow n of the wisdom tooth to the tempor al ; on the i n n er

,

side of the a n gle over a l arge surfa ce to the i ntern a l

, ,

pterygoid .

The orifice of the i n ferior de n t al c an al is rough a n d

spi n ou s givi n g a tt a chme n t to the i n tern a l la ter a l ligame n t
,

of the j aw while be n e ath an d behi n d it is the groove for

,

the mylohyoid vessels an d n erves ; the c anal run s forwa rd

i n the bo n e a little dist a n ce be n e a th the e n ds of the roots of
the teeth an d emerges at the me n t al fora me n turn i n g out
, ,

w ar ds at a n an gle to re a ch it , an d se n di n g o n wards sm all

 3 2 A M A NUAL OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

c an a ls to the i n cisors n ot tra ce able far It is n e arer to t h e

,
.

outer th an to the i nn er surfa ce of the j aw in the l atter h al f

of its co urse an d is apt to be very close to the e n ds of t h e
,

roots of the wisdom teeth an d to those of the bic u spids

, .

The alveol ar processes of the lower j aw a t their posterio r ,

p art diverge more widely th an those of the upper j aw t h e

, ,

rel ative an t a go n ism betwee n the upper an d lower teeth

bei n g preserved in this regio n by the former h avi n g an in
c l in a t i on outw a rds the l a tter i n w a rds
,
The a sce n di n g r a m i
.

j oi n the body at a n a ngle which is very obtuse in the foetus ,

n e a rly a right a n gle in the a dult a n d o n ce a g a in ob t use _

, in
a dv an ced old ag e ; the expl an a tio n of this ch an ge will b e

give n u n der the he a d of the D evelopme n t of the J a w .

The articul ation of the hum an lower j aw is peculi ar an d ,

a llows of a degree of pl a y u n usu a l i n a j oi n t The ovoi d .

co n dyles when the j aw is at rest ar e lodged i n depressio n s

, , ,

the g len oid f ossce of t h e tempora l bo n e formed p a rtly by t h e ,

squ amo u s an d p artly by the v agi n al portio n s of the bo n e .

The posterior h alf of th e c avity is rough an d lodges a portio n ,

of the p arotid gl an d : the an terior is smooth an d is bou n de d ,

i n fro n t by the emi nen t z a a r t i cula r i s which is the middl e

'

root of the zygom a e n ters i nto the form ation of the j oi n t

, ,

a n d is co ated over by c artil a ge Between the con dyle of t h e

.

lower j aw an d the tempora l bo n e lies a move able i n t er

a r t i cu la r fi br e ca r t i lag e which is a n irregul a r b i co n c a ve ov a l
-
-
,

pl a te the edges of which ar e u n ited with the c apsu l ar liga

,

m en t so th at the j oi n t is divided i n to two c a vities furn ished

, ,

with sep ar a te syn ovi al membran es ( unless whe n a s some ,

t imes is the c a se the fi b rO c artil age is perfora ted i n i t s

,
-

c e n tre ).

The j oi nt is described a s h avi n g four ligame nts t h e

c a psu l ar stylo m axill ary i n tern al an d extern a l l a teral
,
-
,

l ig ame nts .

The c apsul ar ligame n t is but feebly pron oun ced an d ,

h ardly deserves the n ame the stylo m axill ary re a ches fro m -
 T HE JII A XI L L A R Y B O NES .

the apex of the styloid process to the an gle of the j aw t h e

i n tern a l l a tera l from the spi n e of the Sphe n oid to the m ar
gi n s of the i n ferior de n t al for ame n the exter n al l atera l ,

which a lo n e is a ligame n t strictly proper to the a rtic u l ation ,

re a ches from the o u ter side an d t u bercle of the zygom a t o

the o u ter surfa ce of the n eck of the con dyle .

The form of the articul a ti n g s u rfa ces an d the comp ara

tive absen ce of ret a i n i n g liga me n ts combi n e to allow of a .

v a riety of moveme n t u n usu al i n a n y other th an a b all an d

socket j oi n t The articul atio n a cts a s a simple hi n ge whe n
.

the j aw is simply depressed an d this is the o n ly motio n

,

possible i n m a ny an im als a s i n typic al c arn ivora When

,
.
,

however the mo u th i s ope n ed to the fulles t possible exte n t

, ,

the co n dyle le a ves the glen oid c avity slides forwa rd an d , ,

rests o n the a rtic u l a r emi n en ce the i n ter a rticu

,
l a r fib r o
c artil a ge bei n g c a rried forw ard with it The p a ss age of t h e
.

co n dyle o n to the a rtic u l ar emi n en ce a ltho ugh a lways ,

.

t aki ng pl a ce whe n the lower j aw is excessively depressed ,

t akes pl a ce sometimes witho u t a n y depression of the lower

j a w
,
which the n p a sses horizo n t ally forw a rd or it m a
y t a k e

pl a ce on the on e side o n ly givi n g to the j a w the la tera l

,

movemen t so u seful i n m a stic atio n I n the m a stic atio n o f

.

food the v arious moveme n ts ar e combi n ed or s u cce ed o n e ,

a n other with gre a t r apidity the l a ter a l moveme n ts ar e n ot

very exte n sive the outer cusps of the lower teeth of o n e
,

side bei n g bro u ght to an t ago n ise the outer cusps of the
upper tee t h an d the n bei n g m a de to slide forcibly dow n the
,

slopin g s urfa ces of the l atter till they ret u rn to their n orm al
a n t a go n ism whe n on e set of muscles is tired the s ame pro
cess is go n e through on the other side of the mouth .

The clos ure of the j aw a n d the rot atory a n d obliqu e

,

motion s a r e a ccomplished by four p a irs of very powerfu l

,

m u scles ; these ar e a n t a go n ised by m u scles c ompar at ivelv

feeble an d i n direct in their a pp l ic atio n .

The closure of the j aws is effected by the m a sseters a n d .

D
3 4 A JII A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y
.

the tempor als a tt a ched to the outer sides of the j a w ; a n d

,

the exter n al an d i ntern a l pterygoids att a ched to its i n n er ,

sides .

The m a sseter temporal a n d i n ter n a l pterygoid muscles

, ,

close the j aws a n d press the teeth aga i n st o n e a n other a n d

FI G 1 5 .

this is their pri n cip al a ctio n They ar e a n t ago n ise d by t he .

d iga stric the mylohyoid a n d the ge n iohyoid mu scles which

, , , ,

a ided perh a ps by t h e pl atysm a depress the lower j a w whe n ,

the hyoid bo n e is fixed by i t s o wn depressor muscles .

The extern a l pterygoid dr a ws the j aw forw a rd an d so i n ,

s ome me a sure te n ds to ope n i t a s the two muscles do n o t

a lw ays or i n deed ge n erally a c t together t h ey g i ve a l a ter a l

, , ,

moveme n t to the j aw The superfici al portion s of the

.

ma sseter an d the i n tern al pterygoid a r e ordi n a rily supposed ,

a s their directio n is slightly b a ckw a rds to assist i n dra wi n g ,

the j a w forw ards but L an ger o n e of the most rece nt i n v es

, ,

t ig at or s of their a ctio n a tt a ches very little import a n ce to

,

this an d i n deed co n siders th at whe n the j aw h a s bee n

, ,

p ulled for wa rds by the extern al pterygoid the combi n e d ,

a ctio n of the i n ter n a l pterygoid the tempora l an d the m as , ,

s eter m a bri n g it b a ck a g a i n
,y .

(
1
) Pt eryg o i d mus cl es . 1 . pp e and 2 Lowe h eads
U r, . r of xt e nal
e r

p t er gy oid muscle . 3 . Int e nal p t e ygoid muscl e

r r .
 M A NUA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y
'
A
'

3 6 .

Although it is n o t strictly tr u e the m asseter a n d tempor a l

,

m ay be s a id i n m a mm als to be developed in a n i n verse r a ti o

to o n e an other whe n on e is l arge the other i s n ot .

The m asseter is at a m aximumin Ca rn ivora which h a v e ,

FI G 1 6
.

little l a teral moveme n t possible to their j aws the tempor al

i s also highly developed in m an y of the cl a ss .

I n the gre a t a pes the tempor a l becomes e n ormously

,

developed o n ly at the period of seco n d de n titio n ; this fa ct ,

co nj oi n ed with its size which in herbivora seems to h a ve some

,

rel atio n to the prese n ce or absen ce of c an i n es wo u ld i n cli n e ,

o n e to suppose th a t it w a s usefu l in th a t r a pid closure of t h e

mouth a ppropri ate to biti n g when an imals fight or seize prey .

The form of the glen oid c avity a lso be a rs an i n tim a t e

rel atio n to the de n titio n of the an im al an d the n ature an d ,

exte n t of the movemen t of it s j a ws .

Thus in a child it is n e a rly flat with n o well m arked

, ,

surro u n di n g eleva tio n s its a xis is tran sverse an d little ,

rot ary motio n is m a de use of In the a dult it is deeply

.

( ) Condyl e of t he l lenoi d fossa of a t ig

1
ower j aw, and g er.
 T HE AI A XI L L AR Y B ONES . 37

s un k : the a xis of the co n dyle is oblique an d rot ary move ,

me n ts ar e l argely m a de use of in tritur ati n g food .

In the P elid es it is strictly tra n sverse ; their teeth

, ,

a d a pted for slici n g b u t n o t gri n di n g would ga in n othi n g

,

by l ater a l motio n which is re n dered quite impossible by

,

the m an n er i n which the lo n g tran sverse co n dyles a r e

locked i n to the glen oid c avity by stro n g processes 1 11 fro n t
a n d behi n d Curiously e n o u gh the i n ter artic ul ar c a rtil a ge
.

i s prese n t but as the co n dyle n ever moves forw ard the

, ,

c artil age is n ot a tt a ched to the extern al pterygoid muscle .

I n Herbivor a the co n dyle is rou n dish the a sce n di n g ra mu s ,

lo n g the pterygoid muscles l arge an d the gle n oid c avity

, ,

sh allow i n the wh ale which of c o urse does n ot m a stic ate at

‘

a ll there is n o i n ter a rticu l a r c artil a ge a n d n o sy n ovi a l mem

, ,

br an e ; the a rticul a tio n i s reduced to a mere liga me n to u s

a tt a chme n t .

The h arder a subst an ce i s the farther b a ck betwee n the

,

m ol ars it is pl a ced ; a n d a s the food esc apes from betwee n

the teeth it is co n st an tly bei n g repl a ced by the lips cheeks , ,

a n d to n g u e the bucci n a tor m uscle bei n g l argely co n cern ed

,

i n this work of preve n ti n g morsels of food from esc a pi n g

from the teeth du ri n g its m a stic a tio n .

J u st a s the muscles of m a stic atio n v ary in their rel ative

d evelopme n t i n a ccord an ce with the food to be de alt with ,

s o a lso do the s a liv a ry gl an ds .

As a rule herbivorous cre a tu res h a ve l arge p arotid gl an ds ;

th at is to s ay those cre a t ures which de al with the driest
,

food an d m a stic ate it the most h a ve this gl an d l argely

developed . For i n sta n ce it is very l arge in Rumi n an ts ;
i n Herbivoro u s M a rsupi als it is l arger i n the c arn ivoro u s ,

s ectio n sm aller th an the s ubm axill aries

,
Whe n an espe .

c i a lly viscid fluid is required as for ex a mple th a t which

, , ,

lubric ates the ton gue of a n an t e a ter this is fu rn ished by

-

e xceedi n gly l a rge s u bm a xill ary gl an ds .

The n erves of the teeth a r e derived from br an ches of the

38 A AI A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

fifth n erve the n erve of se n s atio n of the w hole side of the

,

fa ce an d he a d : the lower teeth through t h e i nferior maxil

l a ry n erve the upper thro u gh the an terior an d posterior
,

de nt al bran ches of the superior m a xillary n erv e The .

n erves a r e give n off from the n erve tru n ks i n bu n dles

correspon di n g in n umber to the roots of the teeth for

which they ar e desti n ed For the det a ils of the d ist r ib u
.

tion of the fifth n er ve the stu den t must refer to works

tre ati n g of an a tomy a s it would be out of pl a ce t o e n ter
,

upo n th e subj ect at l e n gth in these p ages i n which merely ,

o n e or two m a tters of speci a l i n terest to the de n t al stude n t

will be to u ched upo n .

In the c a se of the i n ferior m a xill a ry n erve the roots of

the teeth come i n to very close proximity with the m a i n
tru n k of the n erve ; this is especi ally the c ase with the
lower wisdom teeth Within a few d ays of writi n g the s e
.

li n es I extra c t ed a lower wisdom tooth ( with forceps ) for

a ge n tl em an who immedi ately a fter the extra ctio n in
, , ,

qu ired if he could h ave bitten his lip a s it felt swollen ;

,

o n testi n g it I fou n d slight but well m arked n umb n ess o n

th at side of t h e lip an d chi n w hi ch did n ot wholly subside

,

before he left me In this c a se a groove upo n the u n der

.

surfa ce of the much curved roots a ppe ared to i n dic ate th a t

the n e rve trun k wa s in close co n t a ct with the tooth .

N O re a so n is a t prese n t kn own why the tooth p u lp sho u ld

be so richly s u pplied with n erves as n o obvious a dvan t age
,

results therefrom Teeth with persiste n t pulps which go o n

.

growi n g throughout the life of the a n imal h a ve always l arge

,

n erves : thus a very l a rge tr u n k goes to the pulp of a rode n t

i n cisor But although i n this c a se the rich n ervous supply

.

doubtless h a s to do with n utritio n an d presides over t he

,

gre at form ative a ctivity of the tissue this does n o t fully

,

a ccou n t for the pulps of the teeth of limited growth bei n g s o

a mply s u pplied with n erves .

As h as bee n me n tio n ed i n t h e descriptio n of the lower

.
 ( ) A 1
G RAM O F THEDI DISTR I TI N TII B R N H S H FI TH N
BU O or E A C E OF T E F E E VE
( F m
o To m c D t l Ph y io l og d Su g y —d w b y M C D Mo g )
.
“ ’
r es L e t ures o n en a s y
an r er ~
ra n
O pht h l mi d ivi io
r. . e r an
o t l 2 N l d l o g c il i y 3 B ch t c ili y g gl io
.

a c 1 F s n -
. r n a a sa an n
. .
ar ra n es o
S up io m xil l y di i ion 4 O b it l ar an
.
n.
.

f
l
ffi I
er
fi f
r ’ rfl

0 Po t i
a ai v s -

S .
p h m r
p l ti a
( M k l ) g gl i el a a ne ec e
'
s an a )
d
s er t ] p 1 g do w
or
d t l
—
cn a ,
7 8 A t i
a5 5 n
Inf i m xi ll y d i i r 0 I f n.
.

b i t,l . n er o r en a n ra o r a
1 0 A mi m i t m
po l 11 M 1 2 D p t mp o l
. a
.

I
er o r a ar r s on
.

.
t i c- e ra
m a s s e er c .
1 4 B i c l tu b w i
g id 1 6 M yl h y i d b
t
. .
ee e ra ’
o
t r 8m 1 5 G t t y e
.
l c a i e na o
.

1 7 I f i fd t l
.
us a or
.

1 8 JM I L
, .
h .
. . o o ran c n er o cn a
CII G
. .
0
 T HE M A XI L L A R Y N EE VE S . 39

m a xill ary bo n e the i n ferior de n t a l n erve emerges from the

,

bo n e by the me n t al for ame n n e a r to the e n d of the roots of

,

the bicuspid teeth P a i n due to dist an t c auses is often

.

referred to the poi n t of emergen ce of a n erve a s is s o ,

frequen tly exemplified in s u pra orbit al n e ur algi a ; in the

s a me w ay p a i n d u e to disea sed teeth fa r b a ck in the lower
j aw
( especi a lly to wisdom teeth
) is freque n tly referred to ,

the bicuspid regio n C uriously e n ough though there is n o

.
,

a pp a re n t close p ar allel i n the dispositio n of the n erves a ,

simil ar referen ce of p a in to the bicuspid region is occ a sio n a lly

observed in the upper j aw An d it m ay be a dded th at ther e .

is very prob ably some closer p ara ll el i n the mi nu te di sposi

tio n of the n erve fibres goi n g to the teeth in the u pper a n d
lower j aws th an is recogn is a ble by ro u gh an atomic al pro
cesses for while to all appe aran ce the n erve tr unks are
, , ,

differe ntly a rran ged it is a m atter of a l most everyd ay oh

,

serv a tion to fi n d p ai n due to o n e tooth referred with pre

c i si on to its fellow i n the other j a w .

The lower teeth derive their v a scul ar supply from t h e

bra n ches give n off to e a ch tooth by the i n ferior dent al a rtery ,

itself a bran ch of the i n tern al m axill ary ; the upper teeth

derive their ar teries from the superior de n t al a p art o f ,

the alveol ar bran ch of the i n tern al m a xill ary which s u pplie s ,

the mol ar an d bicuspid teeth an d the fro n t teeth from t h e

desce n din g b ran ch of the i n fr a orbital the vessels thus h avi ng ,

a n a rra n geme n t somewh at a n alogous to th a t of the n erves .

The distrib u tio n of the vei n s correspon ds closely to that

of the a rteries .

N o lymph atics h a ve bee n tra ced i n to the teeth .

TOMES J L e ctur es on D en ta l P hysi ol og y an d Surg ery 1 848

, . . .

HARR I S ON AL L EN An at om y o f t h e F ci al R eg i on D en ta l Cosmos
. a , ,

1 87 4
.

CA T T L I N . An a t om y of An trum . T ran s . O don tol og i c al Soc i et y ,

1 85 7 .
 C HAP TER I I I .

THE DENTA L T I SSUES .

IT is usu al to spe ak of there bei n g two ki n ds of teeth ,

n a mely hor n y or a lbumi n ous an d c alcified teeth

, ,
but of the
d evelopme n t of the former n othi n g is a ccura tely k n ow n a n d ,

i t is he n ce impossible to determi n e in wh a t rel atio n they

r e a lly st an d to other or c alcified teeth
, ,
.

These l a tter a r e composed of o n e or more stru ctures ,

which ar e in grea t me a sure pecu li a r to the teeth ( althou gh ,

wh at is to all i n ten ts an d purposes de n ti n e is to be fou n d ,

i n the skeleto n s a n d in the derm a l a ppe n d a ges of some fi sh ,

a n d other exceptio n s might be fo u n d to the a bsol u te a ccu

r a cy of the st a teme n t) an d he n ce ar e c a lled de n t al tissues

,
”
.

N otwithst an di n g the existe n ce of cert a i n tr an sitio n a l forms ,

it is n ot possible -to doubt the propriety of a ge n er al divisio n

o f de n t a l tissues i n to three viz Den ti n e En a mel an d
,
.
, ,

C emen tum .

The first n amed of these co n stitutes the gre ater p art of

a ll teeth an d so far predomi n a tes i n m a ss over the other
,

c o n stitue n ts th a t in very m a n y c a ses the tooth would

, ,

reta i n its form an d ch ara cter a fter the removal of the e n amel
a n d ceme n tum .

This ce n tra l body of de n ti n e e n closi n g the pulp is very

, ,

often covered by a c ap of en amel which forms the s urfa ce

,

o f the tooth this m ay be very p arti al a s i n the eel or the

,

n ewt i n w hich a n im a l o n ly this e n a mel c a pped tip of the

,
-

t ooth proj ects far above the surfa ce of the mucous membra n e

o r it m ay cover a much l arger proportio n of the tooth a s

,
42 A M A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y
.

sho w th at a thi n l ayer of e n a mel exists an d th at there is n o

,

ceme ntum The frog h a s an e n amel orga n a s disti n ct a s

.

th at of the s n a ke but I am h ardly positive th a t there i s

,

e n amel upon its teeth a lthough there i s an appe ar an ce of a

,

thi n co at of disti n ct tissue I h a ve a lso demo n strated th a t

.

the arma dillo h a s a n e n a mel organ but h a ve fa iled to discover

,

an e n a mel or a n ythi n g like it u po n its teeth a n d Professor

y ,

Turn er h a s m a de a simil ar observa tio n upon the n arwal .

At all eve nts we may s afely say th a t in these an d m an y

other cre atures n o fun ctio n al developme n t of e n a mel t ake s
pla ce whether it does or does n ot exist in an extremely
thi n a n d rudime n t ary l ayer h a s become a quest io n of much
less sig n ific an ce si n ce I h a ve shown the prese n ce of an
,

e n a mel organ to be un ivers a l at an e a rly st age .

He n ce I feel some hesit atio n i n en dorsi n g Professor O wen s ’

ge n eralis a tion th a t the de n ti n e is the most an d e n amel t h e

le ast con st an t of de n t al tissues it is possible th a t it may be
s o but rece n t rese a rches i n to the developme n t of teeth h a ve
,

very m ateri ally modified the co n ceptio n s formed a s to the

rel a tio n s of the den ta l tissu es to o n e an other an d must le a d,

us to exami n e c arefully i n to such deductive st atemen ts

before a ccepti n g them .

The rem a i n i n g de n ta l tissue is ceme n tum which clothes ,

i n a l ayer of a ppreci able thickn ess the roots of the teeth , ,

a n d re a ches up a s far a s the e n a mel the edge of which it ,

overl aps to a slight exte n t whe n the ceme n tum is prese n t

upon the crow n it occupies a positio n extern al to th a t of
,

the e n amel C eme n tum occurs u n ivers ally upo n the teeth
.

of m a mm ali a but it is n ot a lw a ys co n fi n ed to the root of

,

the tooth in m an y teeth of persiste n t growth it origi n ally

i n vested the who le crown a n d a fter it h as bee n worn from
,

the exposed gri n di ng surfa ce co n ti n ues to i nvest the sides

,

of the tooth ( See the descriptio n of the complex teeth of

.

the eleph an t cow hor s e ciao )

, , ,
.

It is prob ably e n tirely abse n t from the teeth of s nak es and ,

 T HE D ENT A L TI SS U S E . 43

i n deed of very m any reptiles ; i n the reptili an cl a ss a t all ,

eve n ts it appe ars to me to be con fi n ed to those in which the

,

teeth ar e lodged either in sockets or in a deep bo ny gr Oove ,

a s I a m u n a cqu a i n ted with a n tooth a n chylosed to the j a w

y
i n which it exists un less we ar e i n cli n ed to i n cl u de u n der the
,

“
term ceme n tum the tiss u e which I h ave desi gn a ted bo n e
”
( n t a tio n of Teet h )
”
of a tt a chme n t . See Impl a

ENA ME L .

Upo n the outer surfa ce of the de n ti n e the e n amel forms

a ca
p of a very much h a rder a n d de n ser m a teri a l I n .

its most perfect forms i t is very fa r the h ardest of al l

tissues met with i n the an ima l body an d at the s a me ,

time the poorest i n organ i c m atter I n the e n a mel of a .

hu m an a dult tooth there is as little a s 3 5 to 5 per ce n t .

of organ ic m a tter an d j u dgi n g from its brittlen ess an d

, ,

tr a n sp a re n cy there is prob ably eve n less i n the e n amel of

,

some lower an im als the lime s a lts co n sist of a l arge qu an

tity of phosph a te some c arbo n ate a n d a tra ce of fl uorid e
, ,

of c a lci u m ; i n a dditio n there is a little phosph ate of

,

m agn esi u m .

Vo n Bibr a gives two a n a lyses of e n amel

C alci u m Phosph ate an d Fluoride

C alcium Carbo n ate
M agn esi u m Phosph ate
Other S a lts
C artil age
Fat

Org an ic 3 59
°

I n organ ic 9403

The c ap of e n amel is of v aryi n g thick n ess bei n g thicke r , ,

i n the n eighbourhood of cusps th an elsewhere ; i n teet h

44 A FI A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OJII Y .

of limited growth it termi n a tes by a thi n edge a t the

n eck of the tooth where it is overl apped to some slight
,

exte n t by the ceme n tum Whe n a thick co ati n g of c em en

.

tum exists over the whole crow n this lies o utside the ,

e n a mel the proper pl a ce of which is therefore betwee n the

,

ceme nt u m a n d the de n ti n e .

The extern al surfa ce of the e n amel is fi n ely stri ated the ,

co u rse of the stri ae bei n g tran sverse to the lo n g a xis of the

crow n i n a d ditio n to this very fi n e stri atio n there m ay be ,

a few deep er a n d more pro n ou n ced grooves or pits which ,

p a thologi c a l a n d ar e m arks of checks in developmen t

,

more or less complete The e n a mel of some an im a ls i s to

.
,

a ll a ppe a r a n ce struct u reless ; such is the n a ture of the

,

little c aps which like Spe a r poi n ts su rmo u n t the teeth of

, ,

fishes of the eel tri b e c od tribe or of the n ewt a n d which

, , ,

from their extreme brittle n ess a r e ofte n lost in prep a ri n g

sectio n s so th a t their very existe n ce h as lo n g bee n over
,

looked But the a bse n ce of structure if such it re ally be is

.
, ,

a fter a ll a mere q u estio n of degree in the commo n est form

of e n a me l such a s th at of the hum a n teeth there is a fi n ely
, ,

fibro u s stru cture very app a re n t i n imperfect teeth b u t far

, ,

less s o in well formed o n es a n d the e n a mel of the eel is in

-

, ,

the m a nn er of i t s developme n t fibrous so th at even tho u gh ,

we c an n ot disti n guish its co n stitu e n t fibres whe n it is com

l e t ed this i s merely a n i n dic a tio n th a t c a lcific a tio n h a s
p ,

progressed a little fa rt her th a n in h u m an teeth if c alc i fi ca

tio n o nly goes far e n o ugh a ll struct ure if n ot destroyed
, , ,

will a t all eve n ts be m a sked from sight .

The stru ctu re of h u m an e n a mel h a s been st a ted to be

fibro u s th a t is to s ay it h a s a cle avage i n a defi n ite dirc o
,

tio n a n d is c ap able of bei n g broke n up i n to fibres or prisms

, ,

which seem in tran sverse sectio n to a pproxim a te more or

less closely to hexa go n a l forms bro u ght a bout by their
m u tu a l appositio n The ge n er a l directio n pursued by t h e
.

prisms i s o n e from the de n ti n e towa r d s the surfa ce this i s ,

 THE D ENTA L T I SS UES . 45

however su bj ect to m any mi n or modific a tio n s The c u r ved

,
.

a n d decu ss a ti n g co u rse of the hum a n e n a mel prisms re n der s

them di fficult to tr a ce thro ugho u t their le n gth b u t the ,

stru ctu re of the e n a mel of m an y lower an im als ( especi ally

the rode n ts) is more e a sily i n telligible En a mel s u ch as .

th a t of the M an a tee in which a ll the prisms purs u e a ,

perfectly stra ight course is of comp ar atively ra re occu rre n ce , ,

b u t a mo n g the rode n ts the courses p u rs u ed by the e n amel

prisms ar e simple an d produce very regul a r p attern s which
, ,

a r e co n st a n t for p a rtic u l a r fa milies

( J Tomes ) Thus i n . .
,

the Sci umdce a sectio n of the e n a mel whether lo n git udi n a l

'

, ,

FI G 1 8
.

or tr an sverse appe ars divided i n to an outer an d i n n er

,

portio n in which the prisms a ltho u gh co n ti n uo u s from the

, ,

de n ti n e to t h e free surfa ce p u rsue a di ffere n t directio n As , .

seen in the lo n gitu di n al sectio n the e n a mel prisms st art ,

from the de n ti n e a t right an gles to its s u rfa ce an d a fter ,

p a ssi n g through about two thirds of the thickn ess of the -

e n a mel in this d ir ec t i on ab r upt ly be n d u pw ards a t an a n gl e

'

of 45 degrees with their origi n al co u rse I n tran sverse .

sectio n the e n amel prisms ar e fo un d to be a rran ged in hori

( ) Sect ion
of d nt i m l of B v i h lf t h
1
d i
e ne an en a e a ea er : n t he nn er a e

p isms of co t iguo us l y s c oss ch ot h t ight

r n a er r ea er a r an gl s
e ,
in t h o ut
e er

th y e p ll l
ar e a ra e .
46 A JII A N UA L OF D EN TA L A NA T OM Y
.

z o n t al l ayers e a ch l ayer bei n g a si n gle fibre in thickn ess

,

i n a lter n ate l ayers t h e prisms p a ss to the right a n d to the

left crossi n g those of the n ext l ayer at right an gles an d
, ,

thus m aki n g a p attern of squ ares in the i nn er two thirds of -

the e n amel But i n the outer third of the e n a mel where

.
,

the prisms be n d a bruptly upw ards those of superimposed ,

l ayers n o lo n ger p a ss i n opposite directio n s but ar e all ,

p arallel i n fa ct n o lon ger a dmit Of disti n ctio n i n to l ami n ae .

Thus e a ch e n a mel prism p a sses in a very defin ite direction

a n d see n with those of other l ayers forms a very ch ara c
, ,

t er i st i c p a ttern b u t the e n a mel prisms ar e n ot in any p art

of their co ur se cur ved .

In the be a ver from which the foregoi n g figur e is t aken

, ,

the arran geme n t of the e n a mel prisms is dissimil ar in the

upper a n d lower teeth the l a mi n atio n t aki n g pl a ce in
,

di fferen t directio n s s o th at a lon gitudi n al sectio n of the on e

,

might so far a s this is co n cern ed be mist ake n for a tr an s

, ,

verse sectio n of the other As reg ards the d ecuss ation of

.

the prisms of a ltern ate l ayers it is simil ar to th a t of the

,

Sci ur i dce but it di ffers in the l a mi n ae bei n g slightly flexu ou s

,

i n ste a d of pursui n g perfectly stra ight li n es .

Amon g the porcupi n e family very much more complex

p attern s a re met with the e n a mel prisms bei n g i n dividu ally
,

fle xu ou s an d their c u rves n ot bei n g co n fi n ed to o n e pl a n e

,

the i n dividua l prisms pursue a serpen ti n e course a n d c an n ot ,

be followed far i n a ny o n e sectio n N e ar to the s u rfa ce .

,

however they all become p ar allel the e n amel thus co n form

, ,

i n g with th a t of other rode n ts in bei n g divided i n to two

portion s ( at le a st so far a s the course pursued by an d the ,

p attern tra ced by its fibres i n its i n n er an d outer p a rts c an

,

be s a id to s o divide it) The L ep omdce or h ares form a n

‘

.
, ,

exceptio n to this ; their e n a mel h a s n o such l amelliform

a rr an geme n t but is built up merely of slightly flexu ou s
,

pr i sms .

By tr a ci n g the courses of e n amel prisms from the simple

 T HE D ENTA L TI S S UES . 47

p atter n fou n d i n the M an atee through th a t of the squir rel

a n d dormouse a n d the porcupi n e we s e e how a very defi n ite
, ,

a rr an geme n t a t first simple

,
becomes modified i n to some,

t hi n g a little more complex till a t l a st it re a ches a degree

,

o f complexity th a t looks like mere disorder N 0 on e u n .

fa mili a r with the e n a mel o f other rode n ts looki n g a t the ,

e n a mel of the porc u pi n e would be able to u n ra vel the very

,

i n defi n ite looki n g ch a os of prisms before him ; but h ad he

studied forms i n some degree tra n sitio n al he could n ot doubt
th a t the tortu ous curvi n g co ur se which he saw the prism
,

to be pursui n g w a s n evertheless perfectly defin ite a n d precise ,

a n d formed p a rt of a regul a r p atter n .

I n perfectly he a lthy hum an e n a mel the fi b rillar a rran ge

me n t is n ot so very stro n gly m arked t h e prisms ar e solid ,

FI G . 19

are a pp aren tly i n absolute co n t a ct with o n e an other without ,

visible i nterven i n g subst an ce .

B ut B odecker b a si n g his co n clusio n s upo n the ex ami n a tio n

’

of thi n sectio n s st a i n ed with chloride of gold holds th a t

, ,

e n a mel is b u ilt up of column s of c a lcified subst a n ce betwee n ,

which mi n ute sp a ces exist These ar e filled by a m ateri a l

.

( ) Human
1
en a me l f o m t he m st ic t i g su f ce of mol
,
r a a n r a a ar . The
figu e is me ely i
r r nt en d d t show t he g e l di ct io of t he fib e
e o en r a re n r s.
 48 A JII A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

which t akes the sta i n deeply an d is prob ably an alogous to

,

the ceme nt subst an ce of epitheli al form atio n s As see n in .

sectio n s it gives Off exceedi n g fi n e thor n s w hich a pp are n tly

, ,

pierce the prisms a t right an gles to their len gth SO th a t it ,

forms a close n etwork very i n tim a tely mixed up with the

c alcified portio n of the e n a mel .

It is n o t of u n iform thickn ess b u t is be a ded an d Bodecker

, ,

a ttributes to it a r Ol e of far gre a ter import a n ce th an th a t o f

a mere ceme n ti n g s u bst an ce for he reg ards it as bei n g a n

,

a ctive, protopl a smic n etwork which re n ders the e n a mel

,

mu ch more a live th an it h a s hitherto been co n si d ered t o

be He believes it to become co n ti n uous with the soft
.

co n te n ts of the den ti n al tubes thro u gh the mediu m of l a rg e

m a sses of protopl a smic m atter foun d a t the m argi n s of t h e
e n a mel a n d de n ti n e .

But a lthough there ar e v a rious re a so n s for s u specti n g th a t

e n amel is n o t completely out of the p ale of n utritio n fro m
the mome n t th a t a tooth is out yet fu rther observa tio n s a r e
,

n eeded before the a ctivity a n d import an ce of the ceme n t

s ubst an ce demo n str ated by BOd ec k er c an be held to be fully

est ablished Kle i n rem arks th a t the e n amel cells like al l
.
,

epitheli al cells bei n g sep ar ated from o n e an other by a homo

,

n e ou s i n terstiti al subst a n ce it is cle a r th a t the rem a i n s o f

g e ,

this substan ce m u st occ u r a lso between the e n a me l prisms

i n the e n a mel of a developi n g tooth the i n terstiti a l subst an c e
i s l a rger in a mou n t th an in the fully formed organ It is .

i mprob able th a t n ucle a ted protopl a smic m a sses ar e c o n

t a in e d in the i n terstiti al subst a n ce O f the e n a mel of a fully
formed tooth a s is m a i n t a i n ed qu ite rece ntly by B odecker
'

.
,

The stu dy of the developmen t of m ars u pi al e n a mel to b e ,

a ll u ded to at a future p a ge by showi n g th a t t h e e n a mel i s

,

pe n etrated by soft tissue differe n tly pl a ced also ten ds to ,

’
throw doubt upon BOd e ck er s i n terpret atio n W J B arka s
'

. . .

M en t a l Surg er y 1 8 7 4 h
( o n t hly R evi ew o
f D ) a,
s a lso perh a p s

h a d u n der observa tio n this ceme n ti n g subst an ce ; he a ls o

 A JlI A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

with more prob ability referred to va ricosities i n the i n di

K er W a ldeyer )
v idu al fibres
( ll i k I is very m rked i
'

O ,
t a n .

the e n amel of the com m o n ra t which sh ares with th at o f ,

other mu rid ae the pec u li arity of h avi n g the i n dividu al fibre s

a lmost serr a ted those of a dj a c e
,
n t crossi n g l a yers bei n g fitted

to on e an other with gre a t ex a ct n ess In hu man e n a mel t h e .

a dj a ce n t fibres if u n ited without a n y i n termedi ate ceme n t

i n g medium a n d pursu i n g co u rses slightly d i ffere n t must

, ,

o f n ecessity b e of slightly irregu l a r form or else i n tersp a ce s ,

wo uld be left which is n ot foun d to be the c a se Thus t h e

, .

“
decuss atio n of the fibres is a pl a usible expl an atio n of thi s
a ppe ar an ce of stri a tio n i n deed isol ated fibres do presen t a n
a ppe ar a n ce of slight v aricosities repe ated a t regul ar in ,

t er vals . The pen etra tio n at regu l a r i n terv als of the prism s
, ,

by the thorn s of cemen t subst an ce ( s ee p a ge

”
a fford s

a n other expl an atio n .

Although t h e perfect e n a mel fibre a ppe a rs to be e n tirely

FI G . 20

h omoge n eous , it is n ot re ally so for a cids a c t with far gre ater ,

r a p i dity upo n the ce n tra l or a xi a l portio n of the fibre t h an

u po n its periphery The a ccomp an yi n g figu re t ake n from

.
,

( )
1
The st i t i of volu t y muscl
r a on n ar e h as b een v y c t ly p ov d t
er r e en r e o

b e d ue t o t his s ame c us ( D H yc ft Pr oc edi gs of R oy l Soci t y ”

a e r . a ra , e n a e ,

Feb .

( ) Fr om human enam l soft ened ch mic cid il c ould

2
e ,
in ro a , unt it be
r ea dily cut w i t h a knife .
 T HE D ENTA L TI S S U S E . 51

e n amel soften ed by prolo n ged m a ceration in a 1 per ce n t .

s ol u tio n of chromic a cid shows this well ; t h e ce n tra l por

tio n s o f the fibre a r e d a rk a n d a r e st a i n ed green by the,

red u ced chromi u m sesqu i ox i de while the cle ar i n tersp a ces ,

a r e colo u rless Aga i n if dil ute hydrochloric a cid be applied

.
,

to a sectio n of e n a mel the a xi a l p a rts of the fibres a r e first

,

a tt a cked an d a r e dissolved a w a y s o th a t if the sectio n be , ,

tr a n sverse a fen estrated m a ss rem a i n s D uri n g the form a

,
.

tio n of e n amel the h arde n i n g s a lts a r e deposited first in the

periphery of the e n a mel cells so th a t the yo un gest l ayer of ,

en amel is full of holes e a ch o n e of which correspo n ds to the

,

FI G 2 1.

cen tre of a fibre Althou gh c a lcific atio n goes on to obliter ate

.

the visible differe n ce betwee n the cen tre an d the periphery

of the e n amel fibre yet the a ctio n of an a cid reverses the
,

order of its form a tio n an d: o n ce more m akes it fe n estrated ,

i n dic a ti n g th a t there i s n o t a bsol ute iden tity of subst an ce

i n the i n n er p art of the fibre I n imperfect e n a mel i n deed
.
, ,

a ce n tr a l n a rrow c a n al h as sometimes bee n Observed i n the

i n terior of an e n amel fibre .

I n fra ct u red e n amel the li n e of fr a ctu re is s a i d to r u n

,

thro u gh the cen tre of the fibres a n d n ot a s might h ave b ee n , ,

expected throu gh their i ntersp a ces

,
.

T here i s also a n a ppe a r a n ce of stri a tio n u po n a far l a rger

sc ale co n sisti n g of brow n ish li n es which a r e n ever or almost
, , ,

n ever qu ite p a r a llel w ith the o u ter s u rfa ce of the e n a mel

, ,

but which n evertheless preserve some sort of p arallelism

with it an d the surfa ce of the de n ti n e These ar e kn ow n .

1
( ) Tr an sv s s ct io of m l t h xi l po t io of t h p isms h vi
er e e n en a e ,
e a a r n e r a ng ,

b een re m oved b y dilut hyd ochlo ic cid

e r r a .
52 A
.
AI A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y
.

asthe brown stri ae of Retzi u s a n d a s they coi n cide with ,

wh at was a t o n e time the outer s u rfa ce of the e n amel cusp ,

FI G 2 2 .

are in
some se n se m arks of its stra tific atio n in its origi n a l ,

d epositio n .

Pigmen t is see n in t h e e n a mel of m any rode nts it is in

1
( ) Cavi t i es in h uman enamel ,
w hich c mmunicat e
o w t ih t he d i l
ent na
t ub e s .
 THE D ENTA L TI S S UES . 53

the outer l ayers of the e n a mel b u t h as n o sh arply defin ed

,

bou n d a ry fadin g a w ay gr a du ally i n to the colourless tissu e

,

lyi n g withi n it Some au thors h ave supposed th at t h e pig

.

men t lay in a thi n co ati n g of ceme n tum or in a very dis ,

ti n ct l ayer of e n amel b ut as h as a bove bee n st ated such is

, ,

n o t the c a se .

C avities of irregu l a r form sometimes exist in the e n amel

n e a r to the s u rfa ce of the de n ti n e a n d whe n such sp a ces ,

exist the de n ti n al tubes sometimes commu n ic ate w ith them ,

b u t these ar e perh aps to be regarded a s p athologic a l

B odecker rega rds them as filled up by protopl a sm Irregul ar
'

fiss u res an d c a vities also occur upo n the o u ter s u rfa ce of the
e n amel which a lso h ave n o speci al sign ific an ce s ave as pre
,

disposi n g c au ses of de n t al c aries .

I n m an however de n ti n a l t ubes m ay occ a sio n ally be see n

, ,

to e n ter the e n amel p a ssi n g a cross the bou n d ary between

,

the two tissues an d purs u i n g their course witho u t bei n g lost

,

i n irregul a r c a vities tho ugh this a ppe ar an ce is seldom to be

foun d As w a s poi n ted o ut by my fa ther the p ass age of the
.
,

de n ti n al t ubes i n to an d thro ugh a gre at p art of the thickn ess

of the e n amel t akes pl ace in m a rsu pi als with such con st an cy
a s t o be a lmost a cl a ss ch a r a cteristic .

The o n ly exceptio n to the rule a mo n gst rece n t m arsupi als

occu rs i n the womb at in which n o de n ti n al t ubes e n ter the
,

e n amel those exti n ct m arsu pi als which h ave bee n ex a mi n ed

presen t as might h a ve bee n expected a str u cture i n this
, ,

r espect simil a r to th a t of their n e a rest a llies a mo n gst the

rece n t ge n er a .

The e n a mel of the womb at is peculi a r also in a n other

respect bei n g covered by a stro n g an d rem ark ably u n iform
,

l ayer of cemen tum .

The pen etr atio n of the e n amel by de nti n a l tubes is n ot ,

however a pec u li arity quite co n fi n ed to the m arsupi a ls for

, ,

it is to be foun d in some rode n ts ( a g the j erbo a ) an d in .

,

s o m e i n sectivo r a the soricid ae) .

 A M A NUA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

FI G 2 3.

( ) Enamel d i
of K g o ( M c p us m j )
1
an d en t n e a an ar o a ro a or .

Th e d t i l t ub s i
en na th d ti e ( A)n e fu ish d wit h um ou
e en ne ar rn e n er s

sho t b ch s t t h li of j u ct w it h t h
r r an e a e ne m l th y a
n dil t d
ur e e ena e e re a e ,

an d a lit t l b t ut of t h i co u s
e en o w hi l b yo d t h dil t t io t h y p ss
e r r e, e e n e a a n e a

on t h ough b o ut t w t hi ds of t h t hick
r a o- ss of t h
r m l i e s t i gh t ne e en a e n a ra

co u s d w i t ho ut b ch s O ly p t of t he wh ole t hick ess of t he

r e an r an e . n a ar n

n m ] is sho w
a e i t h e fig n n ure.
 THE D ENTA L T I SS U S E . 55

Waldeyer a n d Hertz do ubt the p a ss a ge of the tubes of the

d e n ti n e i n to the e n amel a s Koll ik er observes it is di ffi c u lt
’

t o se e how they c an do ubt it eve n a fter mere observ a t io n of

,

a si n gle specime n ; moreover it is also c a p able of exper i ,

me n t a l demo n stratio n for if a n a cid c ap able of removi n g the

,

e n a mel be a pplied to o n e of these sectio n s of m a rs u pi a l teet h

s o a s to dissolve a w a y the e n a mel the freed tubes a r e left ,

h an gi n g o u t from the edge of the de n ti n e thu s p u tti n g the ,

m atter beyo n d a ll possi b ility of do ubt while the develop ,

me nt of the m ars u pi a l e n amel m akes the n a t u re of the c o n

te n ts of the t ubes quite cle ar .

The most m arked va ri atio n i n the str u ct ure of e n a m el ,

which is on the whole a tiss u e di fferi n g b u t li t tle i n v ario u s

a n im a ls is met with i n the cl a ss of fi sh
,
.

I n the S a rg us or sheep s he a d fish for ex a mple the e n a mel

’
-

, , ,

i s pe n etra ted by a system of t u bes which a r e n ot co n ti nu e d

FI G 2 4.

o ut of or derived from the den ti n e b u t belon g to the en a mel ,

i tself.

The tubes as see n in the figu re r un at right a n gles to

, ,

t h e exter n a l surfa ce of the e n a mel proceed i n wa rds witho u t ,

bran ch or b en d for some little dist an ce a n d the n a t a bou t , ,

( )
1
l
En am e d d
an t i of
en t h S
ne h p s h d fi
e sh ( S g u
ee
’
-
ea ar s

Th e en a m l is p e t t d by
en e r a e syst m of ch ls w hich t f om t
a e an n e en er r i s

fr ee e xpos d s
e u f c p
r a e, ss i f a c n t i
or adis t c i s t
er a n i gh t li s d an e n ra ne ,
an

t hen a b up t
r ly b di en
g t n ag l c
an an oss e o t h r d p od c
one an c m er , an r u e a o

p lic t
a ed p t t a i
ern t hne i t hi d of
nn er th r m l e en a e .
56 A M A NUA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y.

the s ame poi n t be n d abruptly a t a n angle an d give ofi

, ,

n umerous bra n ches The meshwork produ ced by the cross

.

i n g of the t u bes a t all sorts of a n gles in the i nn er p art of

the e n amel is so complic a ted as to re n der it impra ctic abl e
to reprodu ce it i n a dra wi n g Th at portio n of e n amel n ext .

to the de nti n e is without c an als Von Bo a s ( Z eit s f wissen . . . .

Z o ol og Bd . describi n g the simil a rly co n structe d

.

e n a mel of sc aroid fishes s ay s t h at I wa s i n error in sup

,

posi n g th a t the c an a ls ope n u po n the outer s urfa ce of t h e

e n amel Bu t I do n ot u n derst an d h is rea so n s for disse n ti ng
.

from my opi n io n w hich r e ex a mi n atio n of m an y specime n s

,
-

h a s te n ded to co n firm I h a ve n ot b een a ble to s atisfy

.

myself whether the tubes occ upy the i n tersp a ces of t h e

e n am el prisms or their a xes , .

It wou ld a ppe ar also as if these tubes were empty duri n g

life as in sectio n s they appe ar to be more or less blocked u p
,

with dirt The existen ce of the prisms at a ll is n o t cert a i n

.
,

a n d this led Koll ik er to say th at true e n a mel does n o t

n at p 1 1 4
a ppe ar to exist i n fishes
( Mik A ) the e n a mel of . . .

fish is however developed from an e n a mel organ homologo u s

, ,

with a n d ex a ctly like th a t of am phibi a an d reptiles s o

, , ,

th a t these an o m alous tiss u es m u st be regarded a s bei n g u n ‘

qu estio n ab ly e n amel .

DENT I NE .

THE gre ater p a rt of every tooth is m ade up of den ti n e ,

w hich thus eve n a fter the remov a l of the other tissue s

,

w ould preserve somewh a t its ch a ra cteristic form Severa l .

v a rieties of de n ti n e exist i n which those peculi a rities o f

stru cture which di ffere n ti ate it from bo n e become les s

m arked s o th at a poi n t is sometimes re a ched at which it
,

is h ard to say whether a p ar t i c ular structure should mor e

'

rightly be reg arded as den ti n e or a s bo n e It will be most , .

co n ve n ien t to comme n ce with the description of t h a t variety

58 A rlI A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y
.

Bi bra gives an other ana lysis

C a rtil a ge
Fa t
S alts
M ag n esium phosph a te
C alci u m phosph a te a n d fluoride ,

Calci u m c arbo n ate

Berzelius gives
G el ati n e an d w ater
Sodi u m s alts
Ma gn esiu m phosph a te
C a lci u m phosph a te
C a lci u m fluoride
C a lcium c arbo n a te

The de n ti ne of m an y m amm als is very much more rich

i n m agn esi u m phosph a te th an hum a n de n ti n e is 3 eve n
the l a tter it would seem rom the discrep an cies existi n g
, ,
-

betwee n the va rious a n a lyses is v ari able i n compositio n

,
.

b u t o n the whole it m ay be s a id th at a mo n gst i n orga n ic

, , ,

co n stitu e n ts of de n ti n e c alcium phosph ate l argely pr epon

,

dera tes 5 from 3 5 to 8 per ce n t co n sists of c alci u m c arbo.

n a te 5 a mu c h sm aller proportio n co n sists of m ag nesi u m

phosph a te while c alcium fl u oride exists i n tra ces o n ly
,
.

The organ ic b a sis of the m a trix is closely rel a ted to th a t

of bo n e with which however i t is n ot ide ntic a l ; it is of
,

firmer co n siste n ce an d does n ot re ally yield gel a ti n e o n

,

boili n g but a ccordi ng to K ellik er ( who qu otes Hoppe ) the

, , ,

d e nti n e of the pig y ields a s ubst a n ce resembli n g gl u ti n ,

the de n ti n al glob u les rem a i n i n g u n dissolved The a n im a l .

b a sis of the d e nti n e is c alled de nti n e c artil age a n d is ,

”

r e a dily obt a i n able by submitti n g a tooth for sever a l d ays to

t h e a ctio n of diluted a cids The form a n d most of the

.
 LUZN7 2 4
L jTl S SI UES
7
27 9Z . . 59

s tr u ctura l ch ar a cteristics of a tooth s o tre ated a r e m a i n

t a in ed the de n t a l c artil a ge formi n g a to u gh flexible a n d
, , ,

e l a stic semi tr a n sp a re n t m a ss
-
.

I n the m a trix of a perfect tooth n o tra ce of cellul a r

stru cture c an be detected ; it is u n iform a n d perfectly
tra n sp a re n t .

h
T e D e n t i n a l T ub e s — As h a s been alre ady me n tio n ed
.
,

the m a trix is everywhere perme a ted by tubes the precise ,

directio n of which v aries i n di ffere n t p arts of the tooth ,

s o th a t the fo llo w i n g descriptio n of their co u rse mu st be

t ake n a s merely in a ge n er al w a y descriptive an d n ot a s ,

of u n ivers a l or precise applic atio n Ea ch t ub e st a rts by an

.

ope n circul ar mo u th u po n the s u rfa ce of the p u lp c a vity ;

then ce it r un s out wa rds in a directio n ge n era lly per
,

en d i c ul a r to the s u rfa ce tow rds the periphery of the

p a
,

de n ti n e which however it does n o t re a ch a s it becomes

, , , ,

s m aller ,
a n d bre a k s up i n to bra n ches a t a little dist a n ce

be n e a th the surfa ce of the de n ti n e .

N e a r to the pulp they a r e so closely p a cked th a t there is

little room b etwee n them for the m atrix while n e ar to the ,

o u tside of the tooth they are more widely sep arated : their
di ameter is also gre a ter n e ar to the pulp c a vity .

The de n ti n al t u bes do n o t p urs u e a perfectly straight

co u rse b u t describe curves both o n a l arger an d a smaller
,

sc ale The lo n ger c u rves ar e less abr u pt th an the others

.
,

a n d a r e termed the prima ry curva tures ; they ar e ofte n

“

comp a red to the letter f to which they be a r a cert a i n

,

a mou n t of resembl an ce ; the prim ary c ur ves ar e more

pro n o u n ced i n the crown th a n in the root .

The seco n d ary c u rvat u res are very mu ch more n u merous

a n d a r e sm aller ; the a ctu a l co urse of the de n ti n a l t ube is .

i n m an y pl a ces a t all even ts a n elo n ga ted spir a l as may

, ,

be very well see n in thick sectio n s tra n sverse to the tubes

by alteratio n s in the focus of the microscope the appe aran ce
o f the t ube m aki n g a S pir a l t ur n is m a de very striki n
'
o .
60 A AI A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OJ I Y .

The e ffect of an elo ngated spira l viewed on its side will of

course be o n ly slight un dul a tio n s su ch a s ar e t h e n
seco d ry
,
a

c urv atu res of the tubes The S piral co u rse of the de ti n n a l

.

t ubes is most stro n gly m arked in the roots of teeth .

When a tra n sverse section of den ti n e is v iewed b a n ds o r

,

ri n gs con centric with the pulp c avity a r e see n a n d the s ma e

,
,
a
b an ds m ay be seen in lo n gitu di n al sectio n Such stri ted
a .

or l ami nated appe aran ce in the den ti n e m d t w o

a y be u e to
c a u ses ; an d some little co n fusio n h as arise n i n n
the ome n

n
c la t ur e owi n g to its double origi n n o t h i g lw ys bee
a v n a a
,

kept in view Such stri ae m ay be

.
d u e to the prese ce of n

rows of i n terglob ul ar sp a ces or to the coi cide ce of

n n t h e
,

de ti n l t u bes : th a t
prim ary curv at ures of n eighbouri n g n a

FI G 2 5
.

i s to say e a ch tube be n ds the s me dist ce from

at a an t he
,

s urfa ce a n d the ben d m akes a di fferen ce in the optic al pro

,

p e r t i es of the de nti n e a t th a t poi nt .

Schreger described these l atter : the li n es of Schreger ,

1
( ) Den t i n e and c emen t um of a Nar w al , sho iw ng co ont ur li s
ne due t o

r ow s of i nt erg lobul sp c s
ar a e .
 THE DE NT A L TI SS U S E . 61

therefore ar e ma rki n gs ra n ged p arallel with the exterior of

, ,
—

the den ti n e which ar e due to the cur va tures of the de n ti n al

,

tubes .

“
The co n tour li n es of Owe n eve n in his o wn works , ,

i n clude m arki n gs of both cl a sses : i e those due to the . .

,

c u rva t u re of the de n ti n a l t u bes a n d those due to l a mi n ae of

,

i n terglob ul ar sp a ces s u ch a s a re met with in the teeth of

,

C et a ce a
. Retzi u s h a d see n an d described co n tour m ar ki n g s
d u e to i n terglobul a r sp a ces though his n ame is n ot usually
,

a ssoci a ted with them the

“
brown st rim of Retzius bei n g
,
”

m a rki n gs i n the e n a mel .

The tu bes a s they p ass outw ards ofte n divide i n to two

e qu ally l a rge bra n ches ; they a lso give o ff fi n e bra n ches ,

which an astomose with those of n eighbo u ri n g tu bes I n the .

FI G 2 6
.

c rown of a h u man tooth th ese fin e br an ches ar e comp a ra

t iv ely few u n til the t u be h a s re a ched n e a rly to the e n a mel
, ,

but i n the root they ar e so n um ero u s a s to a fford a re a dy

m e an s of disti n g u ishi n g whe n ce the sectio n h as bee n t a ke n .

The s m all bran ches above all u ded to ar e give n o ff a t righ t

a n gles to the co u rse of the m a i n t u be which however itself , , ,

frequ e n tly divides a n d s u bdi vides its divisio n s p u rsu i n g a,

n e a rly p a r a llel co u rse .

The t ubes ar e subj ect to slight va ricosities a n d thei r ,

Term i n at ion of d
a i l t ub
en t n a e i n t he m idst of t h dent in e hum
e -
an .
 62 A MA NUA L
. OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

co urse is sometimes app are n tly i n terr upted by a sm a ll i n ter

glob ul ar sp a ce as is to be see n in a n extreme d egree i n t h e
,

d e n ti n e of C et a ce a .

O wi n g to their bre aki n g u p i nto mi n ute bran ches som e ,

of the tu bes become lost as they appro a ch the s urf a ce of t h e

de n ti n e a n d a pp a re n tly en d in fi n e poi n ted extremities
, .

Some termi n ate by an a stomosi n g with termi n al bran che s

o f others formi ng loops n e a r to the s u rfa ce of the de n ti n e
,

others termi n ate fa r be n e ath the su rfa ce in a simil ar w ay .

Some t ubes p a ss i n to the sm all i n terglob u l ar sp a ces

“ ”
which co n stitute the gra n ul a r l ayer described by my
fa ther while others aga i n p ass ou t altogether beyon d the
,

boun d ary of the den ti n e an d an a stomose with the c an aliculi

of the l a cun ae in the cemen tu m .

The e n a mel also m ay be pe n etr ated by the de n ti n a l

tu bes though this whe n occurri n g in the hum an subj ec t
,

must be regarded as exceptio n a l a n d almost p athologic a l

i n its n ature ( see Fig As h a s however been m en
.
, ,

t i on ed i n spe aki n g of the e n amel i n most of the M a rsupi a l s ,

a n d i n cert a i n other an im a ls it is a perfectly n orm a l a n d

i n deed ch ar a cteristi c occurren ce di fficult thou gh it be to ,

s e e how such a rel atio n of p a rts i s bro u ght a b out i n t h e

course of developmen t of the two tissues

—
.

D ent i a S
n l h e a t h s If de n ti n e be exposed to the a ctio n
.
“

of stro n g a cid for some d ays a sort of fibrous felt or if t h e , ,

a ctio n of the a cid h a s go n e fu rther a tra n sp a re n t slime a lo n e ,

rem a i n s Ex ami n ed with the microscope this proves to be a

.

collectio n of tubes it is in fa ct m a de up of the immedi a t e

, ,

w alls of the d en ti n al tubes the i n terve n i n g m a trix h avi n g

,

been w holly destroyed .

Two fa cts ar e thus demo n strate d : the o n e th at the tube s

h a ve defi n ite w alls an d a r e n o t simple ch an n els i n t h e
,

m atrix ; the other th at these w alls are composed of some

,

thi n g sin gu l arly i n destructible I n dee d the w alls of th e

.
,

d e n ti n al tubes ar e s o i n destructible th a t they may b e

 T HE D ENTA L E
T I SS U S . 6

demo n strated i n fossil teeth in teeth boiled in c austi c ,

a lk a lis or i n teeth which h a ve bee n a llowed to p u trefy

, .

Altho ugh Kollik er w a s I believe the first to describe an d

, ,

fig ure these isol ated tubes they are gen er ally kn own a s t h e,

”
“
de nti n al she aths of N eu m ann the l a tter writer h avi n g ,

more fully i n vestigated a n d described them The precis e .

chemic a l n ature of these she a ths will be more co n ve n ie n tly

co n sidered u n der the he ad of c alcific atio n : simil a rly i n de
s t ru c t ib l e tiss u es ar e however to be met w ith surrou n di n
, g ,

t h e H a versi a n c an als a n d the l a cu n ae of bo n e It is the .

O pi n io n of N eum a n n a s it w as also of He n le
,
th a t t h e ,

de n ti n a l she aths ar e c alcified ; b u t the proof of this i s

very di ffi c u lt a s they c an n ot be demo n strated or I sho u ld
, ,

r ather say isol ated to a ny exte n t in de n ti n e un less it h a s

, , ,

been d ecal cifi e d Their existen ce h a s been rece n tly de n ie d

.

i n toto b y M ag it o t .

Tr an sverse sectio n s of den ti n e presen t fall a cious appe ar

a n ces,
owi n g to the thick n ess of the sectio n givi n g to t h e
tube a do u ble co n tour which m ay be e a sily mist ake n for a
FI G 2 7.

speci al w all Immedi ately roun d the ope n i n g of the c an al ,

“
or l ume n a s it is c alled there is however ge n er ally a
, ,

thi n yellowish border which is the she a th of N eu m an n

,
.

I n the e arlier st a ges of c aries before the de n tin e i s mu ch ,

softe n ed the w alls of the c an als become striki n gly app a

,

1
( ) sv
Tr an s s c t io
er eof d t i e
e Th pp n c of do ub l co t o
en u n . e a ea ran e a e n r

is so much x gg t d t m ke t he figu e lmost di g mm t ic

e a er a e as o a r a a ra a .
64 A I I A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

re n t The c an als which everywhere perme ate the de n ti n e

.

a r e n o t empty a fa ct which might be i n ferred from the

,

d i ffere n ce in tra n sl u ce n cy a n d ge n er al a spect of dry a n d

fresh de n ti n e whether see n in m a ss or i n thi n sectio n ;
,

n either a r e they a s was at o n e time supposed te nan ted

, ,

merely by fl uid .

D e n t i n a l I i b r i l s —Ea ch c a n al is occupied by a soft

‘
.

fibril which is co n ti n u o u s with an odo ntobl ast cell u po n t h e

,

FI G 2 8 .

su r fa ce o f the p ulp ; the existe n ce of these soft fibrils w a s

first demo n stra ted by my fa ther who th u s to use the words , ,

o f W a ldeyer O pe n ed the w a y to a correct i n terpret a tio n

“
,
”
o f the n ature of the de n ti n e .

He n le in his Allgemei n e An at om i c
“
,
a t r a n sla ,

tio n of a portio n of which is to be fou n d i n t he Archives

“

fi g ured a n d described proj ectio n s from

”
of De n tistry ,

the e dges of fragmen ts of de n ti n e i n co n ti n u ity with t h e

den ti n a l tubes These he disti n ctly descri b es a s ca lcifi ed a nd
.

r i i d a ddi n g th a t by the use of a cids they ma be m de

g , y a

flexible he spe aks of the tube as empty s ave whe n blocked ,

by gran ul a r c alc areous m a tter a n d allud es to fluids e n teri n g ,

it by c apillarity ; a n d l a s t ly he s ays n othi n g wh a tever of ,

the co n n ectio n s of the pu lp with the t u bes .

M uller ( a s tr an sl ated in N asmy t h on the Structure o f

,
“

( )
1
A frag men t of d i
en t ne h o ugh which un t he sof t fib ils ( )
(a ) ,
t r r er r c ,

which s t ar e een o be co t i uous w it h t he odo t obl st c lls

n n n ( Aft a e er

D Lio l B l e )
r. ne ea .
66 A I A N UA L
IV OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

In fresh de nti n e every form a tive cell se n ds a process i n t o

the de n ti n al tubes ( Tomes Kollik er L e n t W aldeyer N eu
'

, , , ,

m an n ) a n d it h as been fou n d possible to demo n strate both

,

the she aths an d the fibres in the s ame sectio n s ( N euman n ,

Boll ) .

I n tr an sverse an d even in lo n gitudi n al sectio n s of d e ca l c i ‘

fle d de n ti n e the fibrils m ay be recogn ised i n si t u

The co n tr a st betwee n the de n ti n al she aths an d the fibril s
i s this — the she aths a re very i n destru ctible a n d c an b e ,

demon str ated in teeth which h ave u n dergo n e all sorts of

FI G 2 9.

c h an ge ; the soft fibril is n o lo n ger demo n strable whe n t h e

tooth h as bee n pla ced in circumst an ces which would le a d
to its soft p a rts perishi n g In de n ti n e the n we h ave ( i ) a
.
, , .

m atrix perme ated by t ubes ( ii ) speci al w alls to these tube s .

or de n ti n al she aths ; an d ( iii ) soft fibrils co n t a i n ed i n

these tubes or de n ti n al fibres ; an d it n ow rem a i n s t o
,

co n sider these in farther det a il .

I n fortun a te sectio n s of sm all fra gme n ts of de n ti ne t ake n

from t h e edges of the pulp c avity a n d i n cludi n g the surfa ce
of the pulp the de n ti n al fibrils m ay be see n stretchi n g from
,

the cells o f the superfi ci a l l ayer of the pulp ( odo n tobl a sts )
i nto the d e n ti n a l tubes as owi n g to these bei n g exten sil e
,

they may be stretched or draw n ou t from the tubes for some

little dist an ce w ithout bei n g broke n a cross I n the same .

( ) Sect ion of d ent i n f om t h edg of w hich h d ent i

1
e r e e an g out t he n al

s h eat hs ,
an d b eyond t h es e agai n t he fib ils ( ft Boll)r a er .
 THE D ENTA L T I SS U S E .
67

w ay they m ay b e see n stretchi n g a cross like h al p stri n gs

betwee n two pieces of de n ti n e when this is torn by n eedles , ,

a n d they c an be th u s sho wn i n fresh fra gme n ts j u st a s well

a s i n those of d e c al c ifi e d de n ti n e Whe n stretched to a .

co n sidera ble exten t their di a meter becomes dimi n ished an d

they fi n ally bre a k a sort of be a d sometimes a ppe ari n g at the
,

broke n en d ( Tomes ) This wo u ld seem to i n dic a te th at the

.

subst an ce of the fibril is of colloid con sisten cy an d th a t its ,

extern al portio n s ar e in so m e degree firmer th an its a xi a l

portio n .

The de n ti n al fibrils ar e w ell see n in the a ccomp an yi n g

fi gure i n which some h an g out from the e d ge of the de n ti n e
, ,

FI G 3 0
.

w hile others h ave bee n p u lled out from the de n ti n e a n d ar e

see n a tt a ched to the odon tobl a st cells .

The den ti n al fibril is c a p able of bei n g st a i n ed with c ar

mi n e thou gh with some di fficulty i n you n g d e n ti n e it
,

is more e a sily st a i n ed especi ally n e a r the p ulp c avity a n d

, ,

the a ccomp an yi n g dr awi n g is t ake n from s u ch a section o f

( ) Surfa c e
of t h p ulp wit h t h odo t obl st l y i i t u The d t i
1
e , e n a a er n s . en ne

fib il s pull d ut of t h d t i l t ub h g lik f i g f om t h odo t o

r e o e en na e an e a r n e r e n

b l st l y
a ad t i fib ils
er en lso s h gi g ut f om t h dg of t h
ne r ar e a een an n o r e e e e

d tien t w hich t
n e, th
o ight of t h e figu a f w odo t obl st s em i
, o e r r e, e n a r a n

a t t ch d
a e .
68 A MA NUA L
. OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y
.

den ti n e from a h alf formed hum an i n cisor The m atrix is

-
.

slightly st a i n ed with the c armi n e i n dic a ti ng th at it h as n ot ,

yet become fully impregn a ted with s alts an d i n the cen tres ,

of the cle a r are a s d ark spots deeply st a i n ed with c a rmi n e

ar e to be see n the l a tter bei n g tra n sverse sectio n s of the
,

de nti n al fibrils i n si tu I h a ve observed precisely simil a r

.

a ppe a r an ces i n t h e thi n you n g de n ti n e of c a lves a n d pigs

’ ’

teeth ; K6llik er also me n tio n s th a t the de n ti n a l fibril may

be recogn ised i n sit u in tra n sverse sectio n s of fresh de n ti n e .

FI G 3 1 .

Bodecker fi n ds th at the den ti n a l fibrils st a i n d arkly with

chloride of gold ; whe n viewed i n tr a n sverse sectio n s u n der
a m a g n ifyi n g power of di a meters they do no t appe a r
roun d but somewh at an gul a r a n d give o ff ti ny l ater al ,

o ffshoots which seem to pe n etr a te the de n ti n e In the .

m atrix itself there is an appe a ra n ce of a fa i n t n etwor k whe n

it h a s bee n st a i n ed with gold an d from this Bii d eck er i n fers ,

th a t the de n ti n e is pe n etr a ted everywhere by a n etwork

of livi n g pl a sm derived from tho u gh fa r fi n er th an t h e
, , ,

den ti n al fibrils .

Prob ably the an gul arity of the fibril which a s fi g ured by , ,

him is much sm aller th an the c an al is due to its h avi n g

, ,

shru nk u n der the a ctio n of chr omic a cid or some such

re agen t .

1
( ) sv s
Tr ane s c t i o of
er d ent i i
e fo u
n of t h d t i l
ne :t ub es t h n r e en na , e

d t in l fib ils d ply st i d w it h c mi i t he p p t io f om which

en a r ee a ne ar n e, n re a ra n r

t his fi gu w d w
re as s e Th fib ils e so mew hat sh unk n
ra n, a re e n . e r ar r e ,

o w i g t t h e ct io of t h glyce i ne i n which t h s ec t io n is m o unt ed

n o a n e r e .
 T HE D ENTA L TI SS U S E . 69

Accordi n g to N eu mann i n old ag e the fibrils a trophy or

,

become c alcified some observers h ave fa iled to detect them

n e a r to the periphery of the de n ti n e fa r a w a y from the pulp
,

c avity Bu t here they would n at ura lly be more mi n ute

.
,

a n d i t is more prob a ble th a t the m a n ip u l a tio n s h a d fa iled

to demon str ate them th an th a t they were abse n t ; for

B 6d eck er h as tra ced them to the very outside of the
de n ti n e .

Dr Be ale h as seen p rolo n gatio n s of the n ucleus of the cell

.

tow ards the b a se of the fibril tho u gh i n the ex ample which

,

he fig ures it does n o t e n ter it .

Den ti n a l fibrils h a ve bee n demo n stra ted in the Reptili a

a n d Amphibi a by S an ti Sire n a a n d myself ; a n d by myself

i n the fe w fi sh th a t I h a ve ex a mi n ed with th a t purpose .

Of their re al n ature some doubts a r e e n tert a i n ed : they

a r e cert a i n ly processes of the form a tive cells of the de n ti n e ,

a n d their s u bst a n ce seems ide n tic a l with th a t of the prot o

pl a sm of the cell N erves in the ordi n a ry sen se of the

.
,

word they ar e n ot an d h ave n ever bee n s u pposed to be ;

, ,

b ut there ar e m an y ex a mples of cell u l a r structures which

ar e co n n ected with the termi n a tio n of se n sory n erve fibres ,

such as the goblet cells in the olfa ctory membra n e of the

frog an d it is quite possible th a t the odo n tobl a st cells may
,

st an d i n some su ch rel atio n s to the n erve of the pulp the ,

termi n atio n of which h ave n ever bee n s a tisfa ctorily tra ced .

Mr C olem an o n ce s u ggested th a t it w as possible th a t

.

the odon tobla sts might h a ve som e t a ctile fu n ctio n ; but

M M agit ot h as rece ntly cl a imed for them a very defi n ite
.

co nn ectio n with the n erves of the pulp Accordi n g .

to his observa tion s an d fi gures the n erves of the pulp

become con ti n uous with a l ayer of reticu l ate cells which lie
ben e ath the odo n tobl asts ; a n d these freely commun ic ate
w ith the processes of the odo n tobl a sts s o th a t there i s a
,

very direct ch a i n of commun ic ation betwee n the den ti n a l

fibril an d the n erves of the pulp M M ag it ot spe aks very
. .
70 A . MA N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

pos i tively a s to the a cc u ra cy of his views which a s yet , ,

however h a ve n ot bee n co n firmed by other i nvestigators

, .

FI G 3 2 .

Yet a n other view of the n a ture of the de n ti n a l fibril i s

”
(
“
a dvoc a ted by Klei n Atl a s of Histology p who ,
.

holds th at the odo n tobl a sts ar e co n cern ed o n ly i n the form a ‘

tio n of the de n ti n e m atrix a n d th at the de n ti n al fibrils ar e

,

lo n g processes of the deeper cells i n the a bove figure which , ,

r u n up betwee n the odo n tobl a sts a n d e n ter the de n t a l c an a ls .

I n a rece n t p aper ( C omptes Re n du s l 8 80 ) M ag it o t a lso , ,

impugn s the a ccu r a cy of the views ordi n a rily a ccepted a s to

the stru ctu re of de n ti n e de nyi n g the existe n ce of an y
,

speci a l w alls to the tu bes a n d further a rgu i n g th a t it i s

,

u n desir a ble to thi n k or spe a k of the ch a n n els i n d ried de n ti n e

a s tubes a t all For he a rgues they a r e n o t t ubes i n the

.
, ,

fresh st ate seei n g th a t the fibrils are a dhere n t to the

,

m atrix an d form a p a rt of it an d th at they were origi n ally ,

( ) Aft er i l fib ils b Amo phous mat r ix

1
M agi t ot . a. Dent na r . . r .

c. Odo t ob l s t s
n a d Nu cl i of odo t ob l s t s
. . e e St ll t c lls
n a . . e a e e .
f N.e r ve

e xt emi t i s w hich
r e e co t i uo u s w i t h t he b anch d c lls
ar n n r e e .
 THE D EN T A L TI SS UES . 71

precisely the s a me tiss u e He wo u ld prefer to spe ak of

.

d e n ti n e a s bei n g a fi b r illar tiss u e i n cl u ded i n a h ard a n d

homoge n eous m atrix .

These views however do n o t di ff er s ubst an ti ally from

, ,

t hose i n the text s a ve th a t M M ag it ot does n ot recog nise the

, .

e xiste n ce of th a t tr a n sitio n a l tissue which others believe to

be there a n d c all the she a ths of N euman n

, .

N 0 t ru e n erve fibril h a s ever bee n see n to e n ter the d e n

t i n e ; n othi n g b ut the de n ti n al fibril h as ever bee n prove d
to p ass from the pulp i n to the h ard subst a n ce of the
tooth ; n evertheless the observatio n of Boll is very s ug
,

g e st i v
. e H e fo u n d th a t by tre a ti n g a perfectly fresh pulp

with a per ce n t solutio n of chromic a cid an immen se

.

n u mber of fi n e fibres co u ld be demo n stra ted a gre a t m an y ,

o f which proj ected from a bove the s u rfa ce a s though they ,

h a d bee n p u lled o u t of the de n ti n a l t ubes ; but a ltho u gh

t hey p a ss up from a plexus of d ark bordered n erve fibres -

ben e a th the membr an a eb o r is betwee n the cells of th at ,

l ayer their p ass age i n to the den ti n e rem a i n s a mere m atter

,

of i n fere n ce .

’
Boll s observ atio n s likewise are a w a iti n g co n firm atio n or
disproof a n d so far stan d a lon e
,
.

Be th a t a s it m ay there c an be n o question th at the

,

s e n sitive n ess of the de n ti n e is d u e to the prese n ce of soft

orga n ized tissue i n the tubes a n d is n ot a mere tran smission

,

of vibr atio n s to the pulp thro u gh a fluid or other i n ert

co n ductor The periphera l sen sitiven ess of a tooth c a n be
.

a ll ayed by loc a l a pplic a tio n s which it would be abs u rd to

su ppose were themselves con du cted to the pulp moreover ,

it is withi n the experie n ce of every operator tha t a fter the

re m ov a l of a very se n sitive l a yer of c aries y ou often come ,

d ow n upo n de n ti n e which t ho u gh n e a rer to the p u lp is

, , ,

far less se n sitive a co n ditio n qu ite i n explic able except

, ,

u po n the s u ppositio n of a di ffere n t loc a l co n ditio n of the

c o n te n ts of the tubes Irrit atio n applied to the de n ti n al

.
72 A M A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y
.

fibrils may be prop aga ted to the pulp a n d irrit atio n of t h e ,

p ulp set u p without an y re a l expos ure of the l atter .

With refere n ce to the prob abilities of a ctu al n erve fibre s

e n teri n g the den ti n a l tu bes it mu st be remembered th a t in
, ,

those tissues which ar e n atura lly so thi n a s to prese n t

gre at fa cilities for ex ami n atio n n erves of a degree of fi n e ,

n ess u n k n ow n elsewhere h a ve bee n demo n str a ted i n othe r

words the e a sier t h e tissue i s to i n vestig at e the fi n er t h e
, ,

n erves which h a ve bee n see n i n it w hile de n ti n e is a mo n g ,

the most difficult s u bst an ces con ceiv able for the d emon stra
tio n of fi n e n erve fibrils if such exist in it
—
, .

I n t e r g l o b ul a r Sp c es
a In the l ayer of de n ti n e which
.

un d erlies the cemen t an imme n se n umber of these sp a ce s

exist givi n g to the tissue as see n u n der a l o w power an
,

a ppe a r an ce of gra n ul a rity On this a ccou n t my father g av e

.

Fm 3 3 .

to this the n ame of the gran ul ar l ayer of de n ti n e ; on

“

a ccou n t of the far gre a ter abu n d an ce of the sp a ces in th a t

situ atio n it is far more m arked be n e ath the ceme n t th an

ben e ath the e n amel an d m an y of the den ti n al tubes en d in
,

these sp a ces .

Although the n ame i nterglobul a r sp a ces is strictly ap

plic able to the structures co n stituti n g the gran ul ar l aye r
of den ti n e it was n o t to these that it was first a pplied
,
.

Whe n a dried sectio n of de n ti n e is exami n ed d ark irregul ar ,

( )
1
Dent inal t ubes t i
erm nat ng i in t h e spaces of t he g anular laye
r r.
 A MA NUA L
. OF D ENTA L A N A T OM Y.

g lobul a r is th u s strictly a pplic able the use of the word ,

sp a ces is n ot so correct I n dry de n ti n e it is true th a t

.

they are a s Czerma k described them S p a ces fill ed w ith a ir

, ,

but th at they a r e so is o n ly due to the fa ct th a t their

c o n te n ts a r e soft a n d shrivel up i n dryi n g
,
In t h e fresh .

”
c o n di t io n the i n terglob ul a r sp a ce is perfectly full its ,

c o n te n ts ofte n h a vi n g the structur a l a rr a n geme n t of the

r est of the m atrix or else co n sisti n g of soft pl a sm ; in

,

the former c a se the de n ti n al tubes p a ss a cross an d thro u gh

,

it without an y i n terru ptio n or a lteratio n i n their co u rse .

This fa ct a s well a s t h e soft n ature Of the con ten ts a s com

,

p a red with the rest of the den ti n e is well illustra ted by a ,

s ectio n i n my possessio n which w a s t a ke n from a c arious

FI G 3 5 .

tooth n e ar to the a ffected s u rfa ce I n this the fun gus

, .
,

leptothrix h a d e ffected a n e n tran ce i nto some Of the tu bes

, ,

givi ng to them a va ricose be a ded a ppe ar an ce an d c au si n g ,

their e n l a rgeme n t But whe n it re a ched the i n terglobul a r

.

s p a ce the less a mou n t of resist a n ce or possibly the more

, ,

fa voura ble p a bulum a ccessible led to its more r a pid deve ,

lo pm en t so th a t the t u bes withi n the co n fi n es of the S p a ce

,

a r e m a n y times more e n l a rged th a n those outside ; n ever

t h el ess the co n ti n u ity of the t ubes a cross the sp a ce is well

( ) Sect ion of c ious d t i hich som of t h t ub s e b d d

1
ar en n e, in w e e e ar ea e

by t he i g ss of t h l pt ot h ix
n re e e r ,
which h d v lop d w i t h g t f do m
as e e e rea er ree

in on e or t w of t h e t ub s w h
o e er e t h y c o s t h i t g lo b ul
e r s e sp c s
n er ar a e .
 T HE D ENT A L T I SS UES .

d emo n stra ted by the growth of leptothrix h avi n g followe d

them with ex a ctitude .

It sometimes h appe n s th at i n dic atio n s Of spheric al fo r m s

a n d fa i n tly discern ible con tours resembli n g those of t h e
i n terglob u l a r sp a ces m ay be see n in dr ied sectio n s i n wh ich ,

n o a ctu a l sp a ces occur The appe ar an ces are perh aps pro
.

d u ce d by the form a tio n of a n i n terglobul a r sp a ce the c o n ,

te n ts of which h a ve subsequ en tly become more or less

perfectly c alcified ; a n d the a ppe a ra n ce described a s areol a r
de n ti n e is prob a bly to be expl a i n ed in this m an n er .

The ex a ct n a t u re of the co n te n ts of the i n terglob ul a r

s p a ces is n o t very cert a i n : they m a with some di ffi c u lty
y , ,

be ti nted by c a rmi n e an d it i s s a id th at they may like

, ,

the de n ti n al she a ths be isol ated by the destructio n of the

,

rest of the m atrix in a cids ; th a t this m ay be do n e I do

n ot doubt a ltho u gh I h a ve n ever s u cceeded i n so isol ati n g
,

them myself .

B odecker fi n ds th a t there is soft livi n g pl a sm abu n d a n tly

'

distributed i n the sm aller i nterglobul a r sp a ces which c on

s t i t ut e the gra n ul a r l a yer a n d th a t this is i n very free com
,

mu n i c a t ion with the soft fibrils in the tubes o n the o n e side ,

a n d with the soft co n te n ts of the l a cu n ae a n d c an aliculi of

the ceme nt um o n the other .

I n the de n ti n e so far described which is th a t v ariety k n own

,

a s h ard or u n v a scu l ar de n ti n e some degree of n u tritio n i s

,

perh aps provided for by the pe n etratio n of the whole thick

n ess of the tissue by protopl a smic fibres the de n ti n a l fibrils
, ,

but this n utritio n m ay be e ffected i n a d ifler en t w ay an d ,

there ar e other v a rieties of de n ti n e k n own i n which de n ti n a l

fibrils h a ve n ever been shown to exist For descriptive .

purposes I wou ld cl a ssify de nti n es a s

()i . H ard or u n va scul a r den tin e .

( )
ii . P l i c i de n ti n e
-
.

( )
iii . V a so de n ti n e
-
.

( )
iv . Osteo de n ti n e
-
.
 A I A N UA L
JV OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

Ordi n a ry h ard de n tin e h a s bee n s ufficie n tly described of

it pli ci de n ti n e is a v ariety n ot very disti n ct in its esse n ti al
-

n a ture though a t first sight widely dissimil ar

, .

P li c i d en t i n e
- l n ordi n a ry de n ti n e the de n ti n al tube s
.
-

r a di ate out from a p ulp an d pulp ch amber of simple form

r e n der complex th a t form by foldi n gs of its w alls the d en ,

t inal tubes still ru nn i n g o ff at right a n gles to th a t portio n

O f pulp to which they immedi ately belo n g an d we h a ve ,
“
a pli c i de n ti n e
-
It is mer elv an ordi n ary de n ti n e an d it s
.
”

FI G 3 6
.

pulp folded up an d wri nkled i n to a gre ater or less d egree

o f complexity .
‘

In the teeth of the Va ran us ( mo n itor liz ard) the process of

c alcific ation Of the p ulp t a kes pl a ce in such m an n er th at i n
t h e upper h alf of the tooth a c a p of ordi n ary u n v a scul a r
d e nti n e , in which the tubes r a di ate from a si ngl e ce n tra l

1
( ) Se t on ci of Plici -
de t ine w it h t he p ulp i n si t u
n ( Lepidost eus ) .

o. d
O ont ob a t lss .
p . C onnect ive t issue f amew k of p ulp
r or . d . Dent in e .
 THE D ENTA L TI SS UES .
77

pulp c avity is formed Bu t in the lower p art of the tooth

, .

s ligh t lo n gitudi n a l furrows a ppe a r o n the surfa ce which o n

, ,

t r a n sverse sectio n ar e see n to correspo n d to dippi n gs i n o f

,

the de n tin e an d the de n ti n e is a s it were in folds The , , .

FI G 3 7
.

pulp sectio might be comp ared to p ddle wheel t h e

on n a a -
,

flo ats of which correspo n d to the thi n flat r a di ati ng pro

cesses of pulp ; b ut a s yet the ce n tra l p ulp ch amber i s
u n altered A little lower dow n a s represe n ted in the
.
,

a ccomp an yi n g figu re there is n o lo n ger a ce n tra l simple

,

pulp ch a mber ; the i n flectio n s ro u n d the periphery h a ve

become rel atively much deeper a n d the cen tre of the tooth ,

i s occupied by a tissue irreg ul ar b u t n ot otherwise u n li k e ,

t h e de n ti n e of M y l i ob a t es ; th a t is to say there ar e a ,

n umber O f colum n s O f pulp e a ch of which forms the a xis ,

whe n ce a system of den t al tubes r a di a te .

The outrun n i n g pl ates of de n t a l pulp which o n sectio n ,

r a di ate o u t like the spokes O f a wheel do n ot a lw ays rem a i n ,

s i n gle they may divide simply i n to two br an ches a s m ay ,

be see n i n the sectio n a cross the b a se of the tooth o f

( )
1 sv
Tr ans s c t io c oss
er e t h e ceo w of t h t
n a r oo t h of V us n a t r n e ar an , e r o

it b s
s Th c t l pulp c vit y is p odu c d ut i t o p oc ss es
a e. e en ra a d it r e o n r e , an

m igh t b e s id t h d nt i
a is a g d i pl t es wi t h s o me lit t le egul it y
e e ne a rr n e n a r ar

ro u d i t p iph e y
n s er r .
 A M A N UA L OF D EN TA L A NA T OM Y .

Of L epidosteus Americ an bo n y pike )

( N or t h or sometimes
there ar e severa l bran ches .

FI G 3 8
.

I n L epidosteus y there a r e simple i n flectio n s a n d

ox ur u s ,

a ce n tr a l p u lp c a vity ; i n L sp a t ul a the i n flectio n s a r e .

bra n ched an d the ce n tral pulp c a vity all filled u p

, .

I n the foregoi n g fi gure O f the b a se of a tooth of L epi

d o st eu s some few of the outru nn i n g p ulp ch a mbers a r e

( )
1
sve s e s ct io ac oss t he t oo t h of L pidost us sp t ul At t h
Tran r e n r e e a a . e

e xt ioer eg ul ly dispos d di t i g pl t s of d t i
r are r ar e ch w it h it
ra a n a e en n e, e a s

o w p ulp c vi t y w hil t h c
n a t l
,
is co mpos d of mo
e e en r a l ss yli a r ea e re or e c n

d i l p ulp ch mb s
r ca ach of w hich fo ms t h s t
a er , e t i g poi t f it w r e ar n n or s o n

syst m of d nt i l t ub s Th p ulp ch mb e s a mad d k i t h figu

e e na e . e a r re e ar n e re

f t h s ak e of g
or e t e dis t i n c t essr ea r n .
 T HE D ENT A L TI SS UES .
79

see n to be bifurc ated while the ce n tr a l m a ss of the tooth

“

is composed of de n ti n e perme a ted by pu lp c a n als which

p u rs u e a lo n gitudi n a l course ; a slight further modific a tion
bri ngs u s to the structure of the de n ti n e of the L ab yr in
t h o d on i n which a m a ximum of complexity is a tt a i n ed
, ,

a ltho u gh a cl u e to its i n tim a te str u cture is a fforded by t h e

teeth of Var an us or of L epidoste u s .

The l ami n ae O f p u lp with their several systems of d en

,

FI G 3 9
.

t i n al
t u bes i n ste a d of p a ssi n g ou t i n str a ight li n es like th e
,

sp okes of a wheel p u rsue a tortuo u s co u rse a s they r u n

,

from the ce n tr a l sm all p ulp ch a mber towa rds the s u rfa ce .

N ot o n ly do they u n dul ate b u t they a lso give O ff l atera l ,

( )
1
sv
Tr a n s s c t io of
er e t oo
e t h ofnL b y i t hodo
a ( Af t Ow ) a r n n . er en .

5 "Th l t te e is pl c d i t h c t p lp ch mb t h l t t b m ks
er a a e n e en r e u a er e e er ar

t h li
e s of s p t io b t w t h syst m of d t i l t ub s w hich b lo g
ne e ar a n e een e e en na e e n

to ea ch l mi of p ulp ; t h s li s of d m c t io w e f me ly up
a na e e ne e ar a n re or r s

pos d t b e occupi ed by c m t um
e o e en .
so A M A NUA L OF D EN TA L A NA T OM Y .

processes a n d at their termi n atio n s n e ar to the surface of

the tooth the thi n l a mi n ae of pulp ( so thi n th at the r a di
,

a ti n g pulp ch a m bers ar e mere fissures ) become dil a ted ; s o

th at o n sectio n circul a r c an als a r e see n a t these poi n ts a s ,

i s a lso the c a se a t the poi n ts where s ubsidi ary processes

bran ch Off .

The w a vy course pursu ed by the r a di ati n g pl ates of d en

FI G . 40

ti n e an d the dispositio n of the tubes rou n d the dil ated

,

portio n s of pulp ch amber re n der the gen era l a spect of the

,

“ ”
den ti n e stru cture very complic ated the several systems ( ) 2

( ) Fr o m t oot h of L by i t hodo showi g t h t u of t h co n ct io

1 a r n n, n e na re e n e n

t h co nt i gu o u s d t i l syst m s ( Aft d wi g of my f t h s ) ’
b tw
e een e en na e . er a ra n a er .

2
( ) T h e t m er d t i l sys
ent m is ppli
na ed t t hepo t io of d t i
a i o e r n en ne n

w hich ll t h t ub s
a e di t f om si gl s ct io of pulp ch mb ; t h us
e ra a e r a n e e n a er

t h t oo t h of L b y i t hodo
e a r n is m d up of m y de t i l syst ms t h
n a e an n na e e

s ame t hi g m y b s id f t h t oot h of M yli bat e

n a e a o e o s .
82 A III A N UA L OF D EN T A L A NA TOM Y .

systems of de n ti n al tubes p a ss from them i n v arious d ir e c

tio n s witho u t produci n g the symmetric a l p attern s whi ch
c h a ra cterise the upper p a rt of the crown .

FI G . 41

Whe n the tooth comes i n to use an d its immedi a te surfa c e

gets worn o ff the e n ds of the perpe n dicul ar p ulp ch an n el s
,

wo u ld be l a id ope n were it n o t th a t they become blocked

,

b y the depositio n of a tra n sp a re n t homoge n eous tissu e

withi n them an alogo u s to the simil ar tissue which close s
,

H a versi an c an als of a n an tler about to be shed .

S uch is a n ex a mple of pli c i de n ti n e i n a S imple form in

-
,

w hich the tooth might be s a id to be b u ilt up of a series o f

sm all p ar allel de n ticles a n d a simil a r struct u re is pre
se n t ed by the rostral tee t h of the sa w fi sh an d by the teeth -
,

O f the Orycteropus or C a pe a n t ea ter -

.

Vaso e
- d nt e
i n —
.I n the de n t i n e of hum an teeth it occ a
s i on a ll h a ppe n s th a t a l a r er c a n a l is fo u n d h avi n g n o
.

y g ,

c le a r rel a tio n to t h e co u rse of the de n ti n a l t u bes which it ,

c rosses a t v a rio u s a n gles ; this l a rger c a n a l co n t a i n ed t h e

( ) Tran sver s e s ect ion of t he d i of M yli

1
en t n e ob at es .
 T HE D ENTA L TI SS U S E . 83

blood vessel the rem a i n s of w hich may be foun d eve n in

-

a dried se c tio n B ut in hum an de n ti n e v a sc ul a r c a n als d o

.

n o t O fte n occ u r a n d whe n they do a r e to be reg arded a s

, ,

decided a b n orm alities .

The a ccomp anyi n g figu re represe n ti n g a c an al of l arge

,

FI G . 42

siz e wa s dra w n
,
a specime n s h ow n to me at the Cam

bridge ( M a ssa ch u setts ) M u se u m by Dr An dre ws . .

I n some m a mm a li a n teeth these v a scul a r c an als ar e

disposed with regul a rity run n i n g o ut in loops from th e
,

p u lp c avity a n d lyi n g for a co n siderable p a rt of their course

, , ,

a t right a n gles to the de n ti n a l t u bes .

I n the M an atee for ex a mple the de n ti n al tubes r a di a te

o u t with perfect reg ul a rity from the ce n tr a l p u lp ch a mber ,

a nd,
s o to spe ak t a ke n o n otice of the va scular c an als
, , ,

1
() Va scula c r ana li d
n ent n e . i o
Fr m a h um an oh
to t
84 A JlI A N UA L OF D EN TA L A NA T OM Y .

which ar e to be met with ( especi ally in the roo t ) i n l a rge

n umbers .

Where they are n umero u s the v ascul a r c an als form loops ,

s o as to co n stitute a sort of plexu s be n e a th the ceme n tum .

The T a pir whose teeth in extern al co n fig ura tio n ar e n ot

,

very dissimil ar to those O f the M an a tee also h a s v a scul a r ,

c an als in the de n ti n e ; a curious di ffere n ce in this respect

FI G . 43

was poi n ted out by my fa ther ( Proc Z o olog Soc 1 8 5 1 ) . . .

between the I n di an a n d the Americ an T a pir the former ,

h avi n g the c a n als in the de n ti n e O f the crow n of the teeth ,

the l a tter h avi n g them n ot The gre at exti n ct Mega theri u m

.

possessed de n ti n e very rich in these c an als : to the left of

the figure is see n the i n n er portio n of the den ti n e rich in ,

them ; in the middle a fi n e t ubed de n t i n e formi ng the ,

extern a l l ayer of the de n ti n e of the whole too t h a n d to the ,

right ceme n tum a lso rich i n v a scul a r tubes

, .

I n those teeth i n which the whole p ulp is co n verted i n to

solid m ateri al a n d n o p ulp ca vity rem a i n s the l ast portio n s
, ,

O f the pulp a r e O fte n co n verted i n to de n ti n e w hich h a s n o t

the s a me ch ar a cter a s th a t of the rest of the tooth Thu s .

1
( ) Den t i n e a nd c emen t um of M ega t h i um
er t he l a t t er t o t he r ight of
t he fi gur e
.
 THE D ENT A L TI SS UES . 85

in teeth of perpetu al growth such a s the i n cisors of roden ts

, ,

the a xi a l portio n of the tooth is th at l atest c a lcified a n d ,

co n sists of a den ti n e co n t a i n i n g v a sc ul ar c an a ls which ar e ,

n o t prese n t i n the other p art of the tooth When a ch an ge .

thus occ urs in the ch ar a cter of the tissue formed a t a l ater

time th an the rest of the de n ti n e the n ame seco n d ary ,

de n ti n e is applied to the result an t tiss u e .

But seco n d ary de nti n e may p art ake O f sever al di ffere n t

v a rieties of stru cture s o th a t the term must n o t be t ak e n a s
,

de n oti n g a n ythi n g more th an the circ u mst an ces und er which

it w as formed .

It is in the cl a ss of Fish in which v a so de n ti n e is ra ther

,
-

commo n th at the most i n stru ctive ex a mples of its n ature

,

ar e to be fou n d .

The co n ic al teeth O f the common Flou n der an d i n deed of ,

most fla t fi sh ( P leur on ecti d ce) h a ve their poi n ted tips formed

1
( ) T oot h of a F lo u d e
n r .D t i l t ub s
a, en na e n ear a p ex of o h;
to t 6,
Va sc ul ar c ls
an a c, Spear poi t s of m l
n en a e .
86 A . MA N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

of ordi n a ry h ard de n ti n e s u rmou n ted by e n a mel tips In

, .

this p art of the tooth the de n ti n a l tubes ar e n u merous an d ,

regu l a r i n their dispositio n ra di a ti ng out from the a xi al pulp

,

ch a mber .

L ower do wn I n the teeth the de n ti n al tubes become less

n umerous a n d a t the s a me time m u ch l arger looped c a n als
,

m ake their a ppe a r an ce a n d a s these become more n umerous

,

a n d regul a r so do the de n ti n a l tubes become less s o These .

l a rger tubes co n t a i n blood vessels a n d red blood circul a tes

-
,

thro u gh them duri n g the life of the tooth .

We may s uppose th at t h e n u trition of the de n ti n e m ay be

FI G . 45

provided for either by pro t opl a sm c arried for a lo n g dist an ce

from the pulp by the de n ti n a l tubes or by blood circul a ti n g,

through the l a rger v a scu l ar ch an n els b ut th a t both ar e n o t

,

required an d s o do n o t exist together

,
.

An d whilst the teeth of the M an atee the T apir an d of , ,

1
( ) oot h of Ost aci on
T r . a, l
Ename ; b, Ca pill y ch
ar a n n el s; 0, xi
A al

p ulp ch amb er .
 T HE D ENTA L TI SS UES . 87

the Floun d er te a ch th a t h ard de nti n e an d v a so de n ti n e a r e -

n o t very dissimil a r i n their n at u re an d th a t the o n e p a sses by ,

i mperceptible gr a d atio n s i n to the other the de n ti n e a t the ,

b a se of the Floun der s tooth provides us with an ex ample of

’

t ypic a l v a so —
de n ti n e : th at is to s ay de n ti n e in which the ,

de n ti n al tubes a r e qu ite abse n t h avi n g h ad their pla ce ,

t ake n by a complete system of v a sc u l a r ch an n els .

The teeth of the Ostra cio n ( Fig or of the H ake .

( Figs 46 an d
. a fford good ex a mples of this form of tissue .

FI G . 46

The m atrix is soli d s o far a s pe n etr atio n by fi n e tubes

,

g oes ,
b u t it co n t a i n s a system O f l a rger c a n a ls which c a rry
o n ly blood an d n o pulp tissue
, out to n e ar the surfa ce o f
,

t h e den ti n e where they form a plex u s

, .

I h ave n o t been able to s a tisfy myself of the existen ce of

an
y defi n ite struct u re i n the m a trix ; sometimes it look s

g r a n ul a r a n,
d sometimes h a s a fi n e l y reticul a ted look re
,

c a lli n g the a ppe a r a n ces described by B odecker i n hum a n

‘

d e n ti n e .
( See p a ge
1
() c io of Dent i f om f eshly c ught H k
Se t n ne r a r a a e ( M erluci us) . d,
D t i e m t ix ; p C pill y b lood v ss ls h gi g
en n a r c , a ar -
e e an n out f omr it s e dg
e,

con t i i g h
a n n d th b u d t b lood co p u scl s
er e a n er e a n an -
r e .
 88 A M A NUA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

The arr an geme n t O f the v a sc ul a r c a n als is regul ar an d

striki n g remi n di n g o n e of the a ppe a ran ce of the c apill a ry
,

n etwork in a n i nj ected i n testi n a l vill u s I n fa ct an i n tes .

,

ti mal vill us petrified whilst the c apill ary n etwork rem a i n e d

,

pe r vious a n d c a rried red blood circ ul ati n g through it wo uld ,

form n o b a d represe n t atio n of a co n ic a l v a so de n ti n e tooth -

.

For these c an als do a ctu a lly co nt a i n c a pill aries an d blood ,

a cti v ely circul a tes through them ; a sectio n cut from t h e

fresh brilli an tly red tooth of a H a ke often shows the co at s

,

O f the c a pill a ry h an gi n g o u t from the e dge a n d the c a n a l s ,

full O f blood corp uscles ( Fig

-
.

I n al l v a so de n ti n e teeth with which I a m a cqu a i n ted t h e

-

pulp ch a mber is of simple form the pulp co ated by a distin c t ,

l ayer O f odon tobl a sts an d n o pulp tissue other th an t h e

,
-

c apill aries p a ssi n g o ut i n to the de n ti n e so th a t e a ch c apil ,

l a ry fits a n d wholly fills its ch an n el i n the de n ti n e .

Va so de n ti n e is less de n se an d h ard th an ordi n a ry denti n e

-
,

and co n seque n tly gen era lly gets protectio n by a h arder

tissue whe n exposed to h a rd work .

The teeth of the H ake used simply for pierci n g a n d,

c a tchi n g fi sh ar e merely tipped with e n a mel ( Fig 8 6)

, .

those of Ostra cio n put to severer work ar e co a ted wi t h

, ,

e na mel while the teeth Of the Wr a sse ( L a brus ) which ar e

, ,

composed O f ordi n a ry den ti n e ar e though very h ard worked , ,

u n protected by e n a mel

O s t e o d en t i n e —
.

-
This is a tissue far more sh arply m a rke d
.

O ff fro m h a rd de n ti n e l i c i de n ti n e n d v a so de n ti n e th a n
p a - -
, ,

these ar e from on e a n oth er an d a ppro a ches closely to bo n e

, ,

from which it h as fe w poi n ts of esse n ti al differe n ce .

The disti n ctio n can h ardly be fully emph a sized u n t il t h e

d evelopme nt of de n ti n e h a s bee n described b u t it m ay b e ,

men tio n ed th a t it is n ot developed on the surfa ce of the pulp ,

from a n odo n tobl a st l ayer but withi n its whole substa n ce

, .

C o n seque n tly i n a completed osteo de n ti n e tooth there is n o -

s i n gle simple p ulp which c an be w ithdra w n from t h e

,
90 A M A NUA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

like ordi n ary de n ti n e b u t this soo n gives pl ace to a co arsely

,

c h ann eled tissue co n t a i n i n g elo n g ated sp a ces filled with pulp

, ,

from which c an aliculi like those of a bo n e l a c un a bran ch

, ,

O ff i n all directio n s but do n o t r u n far

, .

Very m any sh a rks h ave teeth composed of osteo de nti n e -

FI G . 48

wi t h outer den se l ayer the tooth of L amn a here figu red

an

s ho w s a ce n tr a l core of osteo de n ti n e which co n stitutes the -

,

bulk of the tooth exter n a l to this a somewh a t thi n l ayer of

h a rd de n ti n e in which all the den ti n al t ubes r un out at
,

righ t a ngles to the s urfa ce but ar e derived from the ch a nn els

,

O f the osteo de n ti n e an d n o t from an si n gle pulp ch amber

y
-

w hile the outermos t l ayer which is cle a r a n d structureless

, ,

( ) Toot h
of sp ci s of co sist i of a c l ss of v so
La mna , ma
1
a e e n ng en t r a a "

d t i p ssi g t ow ds i t s u f c e i t o a fi t ub d u v sc ul d t i
en n e, a n ar s r a n n e- e n a ar en ne .

Th cle st uct u l ss l y
ea r r th su f ce m y p o b b ly b g d ed
re e a er on e r a a r a e r e ar as

e am l
n e .
 THE D ENT A L E
T I SS U S . 91

m ay be merely the o u ter p art of the h ard de n ti n e or m ay ,

be a th i n l ayer O f e na m el It is to be regr etted th at speci a l

.

n a mes h a ve bee n give n to this l ayer i t is someti m es c al led

vitro den ti n e so m etimes g a n oi n or fi sh e n am el b u t there i s
-

,
-

n o re a so n why it should h a ve a speci a l n a me a t a l l The .

s imil a rity of the ch a nn els of p u lp i n osteo —

de n ti n e to H a ver
s i a n c a n a ls i n bo n e i s very close i n fa ct whe n teeth c o n,

s isti n g of osteo de n ti n e become

-
a s i n m a n y fi sh they do
, ,

a n chylosed to the s u bj a ce n t bo n e it b ecomes impossible to

,

sa a t w h a t poi n t the de n ti n e e n ds a n d the bo n e comme n ces ;

y
a n d this di ffic u lty is i n te n sified by the fa ct th a t the bo n e O f

m an y fishes l a ck s l a c un ae an d is a l m ost ex a ctly like de n ti n e

,
.

Osteo den ti n e w a s defi n ed by Professor Owe n a s de n ti n e

-

i n which the m a trix w a s a rr a n ged i n co n ce n tric ri n gs aro u n d

t h e v a sc u l a r c a n a ls a n d i n which l a c u n ae simil a r to those of
,

bo n e were fo u n d .

B ut n either of these ch a r a cters a r e to be fo u n d i n m a n y

teeth which if the m an n er of their developme n t is to be
, ,

t aken i n to a cco un t ar e u n qu estio n ably m a de O f osteo d en

,
-

t i n e ; a n d so they c a n n ot be m a de u s e of for p ur poses of

defi n itio n a ltho ugh l a c u n ae a n d l a m i n a tio n of the m atrix
,

a r e fa r more O fte n prese n t i n osteo de n ti n e th a n i n the o t her

-

v a rieties of de n ti n a l str u ct u re .

The v arieties of den ti n e m ay be gro u ped thus

De n tin es developed u po n the su rfa ce of a p ulp by ,

c alcific atio n of a speci alised l ayer of odo n to b l a st

cells .

( )
i. H a rd u n v a scul a r de n ti n e thoroughly per
, ,

m e ated with de n ti n a l t ubes which r a di a te ,

from a simple cen tr al p ulp ch a m ber

E x a mple —Hum an de n ti n e
.

ii
( ) Pl i
. c i de n ti n e
-
perme a ted with
,
de n ti n a l

tu bes wh ich r a di a te from a p u lp ch a mber

,

ren dered complex in form by foldi ngs in

92 A M A N UA L OF D E N TA L A NA T OM Y .

of its w a lls E x a mple —L epidoste u s

.
,

L a byri nthodo n .

( iii )
. V a so de n ti n e
-
de n ti n al ,
t u bes fe w or

a bse n t b u t c apill a ry ch an n els with

,

blood circ ul a ti n g thro ugh them a b u n

d an t Ex ample —H ake
. .

De n ti n es developed by c a l c i fi c at io n s shooti ng
thro u gh the i n t er i o r o f a pulp n ot by c al c ifi
‘ ,

c atio n of a speci alised surfa ce l ayer of cells .

( )
i v . Osteo de n ti n e
-
with n o true den ti n al
t ubes b u t mi n u te tu bes a n alogo u s t o
,

bo n e c an aliculi an d l arge irregu l ar ,

ch a n n els co n t a i n i n g p u lp tissue ( n ot -

b loo d vessels o n ly )
-
E x a mple — Toot h
.

of Pike .

It re ma i n s to be a dded th a t the s a me p ulp m ay u n dergo

a ch an ge in the m an n er of its c a lcific a tio n th a t is to s a
; y ,

th a t a fter h avi n g go n e o n with surfa ce c a lcific a tio n from

a n odo n tobl a st l ayer for a cert a i n le n gth of time this m a
y ,

give pl a ce to a more irregu l ar i n tern al c alcific atio n i nto a n

osteo— den ti n e .

This i s especi ally pro n e to h appe n a fter i nj ury an d is ,

’
o fte n exemplified u po n a l a rge sc a le i n E leph a n ts t u sks 3

the pulp of which n orm ally e n g aged in c alcifyi n g the

,

odo n tobl a st l ayers i n to ivory m ay a fter an i nj ury c alcify

,

i rreg ul a rly a n d solidi fy i n to a co a rse osteo de n ti n e

,
-
.

It will the n be e a sy to u n derst an d th a t so c alled seco n -

d a ry de n ti n e prod u ced i n a p ulp which ordi n arily forms

,

h ard d e n ti n e m ay p a rt ake of the ch a ra c t er of v a so or of

,

o steo de n ti n e
-
.

’
Th u s the pulp of a sperm w h ale s tooth becomes oblite
ra ted by a d evelopme n t of seco n d ary den ti n e w hich some ,
"

times forms irregul a r m a sses loose in the pulp ch amber a n d ,

s ome t i m es is a dhere n t to a n d co n ti n u o u s with the de n ti n e

94 A MA NUA L
. OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

It occ asio n ally h a ppe n s t h a t the p ulp resumes it s form ativ e

a ctivity a n d n e w de n ti n e
,
is developed which with t h e ,

exceptio n of a slight bre a k or be n d i n the co n ti n uity of t h e

tubes is a hn ost ex a ctly like n orm al de n ti n e More often
, .
,

FI G 5 0
.

however the bo u n d ary li n e betwee n the old a n d the n ew i s

,

m arked by an a bu n d an ce of irregu l a r sp a ces a n d glob ul ar

co n to u rs whilst further i n the m a ss of n ew seco n d ary de n ti n e
, ,

the tub u l a r structure a g a i n a sserts itself more stro n gly thi s

is w ell see n in the specime n figured .

Se co d y d e t i
n ar n ne filli g up
n on eof t he co r n ua of t he pulp c vit y
a .

Fr om a h uman mol ar a ff c t d b y c i s
e e ar e .
 THE D EN TA L T I SS U S E . 95

C EMENTUM .

The ceme n t forms a co a ti n g of v ari able thickn e ss over

the roots of t h e teeth sometimes whe n the sever a l roots a r e
, ,

very close to an other or the ceme n t is thicken ed by dise a se

, ,

u n iti n g the sever a l roots i n to o n e .

The ceme n t is ordi n arily s a id to be abse n t from t h e

crown s of the teeth of m an the c arn ivora & c a n d to com
, ,
.
,

me n ce by a thi n edge j u st at the n eck of the tooth over ,

l appi n g the e n a me l to a slight exte n t it i s in the he althy ,

st ate thickest in the i n tersp a ces bet w een the roots of mol ar
,

or bic us pid teeth it i s however ofte n thicke n ed at the en d

, ,

Fm 5 1
.
l
( ) .

of a root by a de nt al exostosi s I n compo un d teeth t h e

.
,

cemen tu m forms the co n n ecti n g s u bst an ce between the d en

t i cl e s ( s ee the fig u res of the tooth of the C a pyb a ra the ,

E leph a n t ,
a n d before the tooth h a s bee n s u bj ect t o
,

we a r forms a complete i n vestme n t over the top of the

,

crown The ceme n t u m also covers the crown s of the com

.

hick l mi
T a n at e dc ement um f o m t h oot of h um
r e r a an t oot h .
 96 A M A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

plex p attern ed crow n s of the teeth of rumi n a n ts ; a n d in

-
,

my Opi n io n is presen t in a ru dime n t ary co n ditio n upo n the

,

teeth of man & c as N a smyt h s membran e The cemen tum

,
.
,
’
.

is the most extern al of the den ta l tissues a fa ct which n e

c es s ar ily follows from its bei n g derived more or less directly

from the tooth follicle .

Both physic ally an d chemic ally a n d also i n respect of the ,

m an n er of its d evelopme n t the ceme n tum is closely allied ,

to bo n e It co n sists of a c alcified m atrix or b a s al subst an ce

.
,

to a slight exte n t l ami n a ted a n d l a cu n ae V a scul ar c an als

, .

correspo n di n g to the H a versi an c an als of bo n e a r e met with , ,

but it is o n ly in thick ceme n tum that they exist ; a n d i n ,

m a n perh aps i n exostosis more ofte n th a n i n the thic k

,

he althy tiss u e .

/
The
\
m a trix is a c alcified subst an ce which whe n boile d , ,

FI G 5 2
.

J y ields gel ti n e a n d if d ec alc ifi e d ret a i n s its form a n d strue

a ,

ture : it is in fa ct pra ctic a lly ide n tic a l with the m atrix of

, ,

bo n e It i s sometimes app a re n tly struct ureless a t o t hers

.
,

fi n ely gra n u l a r or i n t erspersed with sm all globules

, .

’
The l a cu n ae of ceme n tum sh are with those of bo n e t h e
/ followi n g ch a ra cters : in dried sectio n s they a r e irregu l ar

( ) L acun a
of c m m hich co mmu ic t s w i t h t h e t erm i io s of
1
e ent u w n a e nat n

t he d t i l t ub s
en na e .
 98 A MA N UA L
. OF D ENT A L A NA T OIII Y .

tiss u e i n vestme n t which h ave to some exte n t preserved thei r

,

i n dividu ality duri n g c alcific a tion .

I n the fresh co n ditio n it a ppe a rs prob able th a t t h e l a cun ae

a r e fi lled up by soft m a trix w hich s h ri n ks up a n d s o le a ve s
, ,

them a s c avities i n dried sectio n s It c an h ardly a s yet b e.

s a id th a t the question of the co n te n ts of l a cu n ae h as bee n

fi n ally settled tho u gh the rese arches of B odecker a n d Heitz
,

m an n h a ve go n e far towa rds d o i n g s o .

Accordi ng to th em e a ch l a c u n a co n t a i n s a protopl a smi c

body which they term the ceme n t corpuscle with a ce n tra l
, ,

n u cleus .

This n ucleus m ay be l a rge a n d surrou n ded by but little

protopl a sm or it m ay be sm all 5 or there m ay be m an y
,

n uclei .

The ceme n t corp u scles commu n ic ate freely with on e an othe r

by o ffshoots those of l a rge size occupyi n g the co n spicu o u sly
,

v isible c an alic u li of the l a c u n m w hilst the fi n er o ffshoots a r e

,

believed by them to form a delic ate n etwork throu gh t h e

w hole b a sis subst a n ce or m a trix The ceme n t corpuscles n e a r
.

to the extern a l surfa ce gi ve o ff n umerous offshoots which

c omm u n ic ate with protopl a smic bodies i n the periosteu m .

By this me an s the ceme n tum c an rem a i n alive eve n whe n

t h e pulp of the tooth is de ad a n d thus the tooth is i n n o
,

w ay a mere foreig n body d e a d an d i n ert

, .

L ike bo n e ceme n tu m is a lso sometimes foun d to co n t a i n

,

/ Sh ar pey s fibres th a t is to s a rods r un n i n g through it a t

’
5 y ,

right an gles to its ow n l ami n a tion an d a s it were perfo r a t , , ,

~

i n g it. These are prob ably c alcified b un dles of con n ective

t iss u e .

Where the ceme n tum is very thi n a s for i n stan ce where , , ,

it commen ces a t the n eck of a hum a n tooth it is to all ,

a ppe a r a n ce struct u reless a n d does n o t co n t a i n an y l a cu n ae

, ,

a n d therefore n o protopl a smic bodies : n evertheless l a cu n ae

m ay he sometimes fou n d i n thi n ceme n tum a s for ex a mple , , ,

 T HE D ENTA L TI SS UES . 99

in th a t thi n l ayer which i n vests the fro n t of the e n amel of

the rode n t like tooth of a womb at
-
.

The cemen tum at the n eck is a lso devoid of l a mell ae ; it

a ppe a rs to be b u ilt up by direct ossific a tio n of osteobl a sts ,

the prism atic sh ape of which m ay be tr a ced in it B odecker

des cribes it a s perme ated by a fi n e but abu n d an t n etwork
of soft livi n g m atter The l arger den ti n al t ubes fall shor t
.

of the boun d a ry li n e at the n eck but a fi n e protopl asmic

,

n etwork crosses it B od ecker st ates th at it h as a coveri n g

.

of epitheli a l elemen ts like those of the gum

, .

The outermost l ayer of thick ceme n tum is a gl a ssy film ,

de n ser app aren tly th an the subj a ce n t portio n s an d quite ,

devoid of l a cun ae 5 on the s u rfa ce it is slightly n odu l ar a n d ,

might be described a s b u ilt up of an i n fi n ite n umber of

very mi n ute an d perfectly fu sed glob u les 5 this is in fa ct , ,

the yo u n gest l ayer of cemen t an d is closely simil a r to th a t

,

glob u l ar form atio n which ch ar a cterizes den ti n e a t an e arly

stage of its developme n t .

The cemen tum is very closely i n deed i n sep ar a bly c on

, ,

n e ct e d w ith the den ti n e through the medium of the

,
”
gr an ul ar l ayer of the l a tter 5 the fusio n of the two tissues
bei n g so i ntim ate th at it i s ofte n difficult to say precisely
,

at wh at poi n t the on e m ay be s a id to h a ve merged i n to the

other An d i n this region there is an a bun dan t p a ss age of

.

protopl a smic fil ame n ts a cross from the on e to the other .

N a s my t h s m emb r a n e
’ — U n der the n ames of N asmy t h s
.
’

membr an e e n a mel c u ticle or persiste n t de n t al c apsul e a

, , ,

structu re is described abo u t which m u ch di fferen ce of

O pi n io n h as bee n a n d i n deed still is expressed
,
Over the
, .

e n a mel of the crow n of a hum an or other m amm ali an tooth ,

the crown of which is n ot co a ted by a thick l ayer of c emen

tum there is a n exceedi n gly thi n membran e the existen c e
, ,

o f w hich c an on ly be demon str a ted by the use of a cids ,

which c ause it to become det a ched from the sur fa ce of t h e

e n amel Whe n thu s isol ated it i s fo un d to form a co n ti n u
.

H 2
1 00 A MA NUA L
. OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

ou s tr an sp are n t sh eet upo n which by st a i n in g with n itrate

, ,

of silver a retic u l a ted p attern m ay be bro u ght ou t a s

, ,

though it were m a de u p of epitheli a l cells The i n n er .

surfa ce of N a smy t h s membra n e i s however pitted for the

’

, ,

receptio n of the e n ds of the e n a mel prisms which m ay h a ve ,

someth in g to do with this retic u l ate appe aran ce It i s .

exceedi n gly thi n Kollik er a ttributi n g to it a thick n ess of

,

o n ly o n e twe n ty thou s an dth of an i n ch b u t n everth eless

-
, , ,

it is very i n destru ctible resisti n g the a ctio n of stro n g n itric

,

or hydrochloric a cid an d o n ly swelli n g slightly whe n boiled

,

i n c au stic pot a sh N otwithst a n di n g however th a t it resist s

.
, ,

t h e a ctio n of chemic a ls it is n ot so h a rd a s the e n a mel a n d

, ,

becomes worn o ff tolera bly speedily so th a t to see it well a ,

.

yo u n g a n d un worn tooth sho u ld be selected .

Observatio n s u po n the prese n ce or abse n ce of N a smy t h s ’

FI G 5 3
.

membran e in fi sh an d reptiles a r e very much n eeded ; my

o w n rece n t i n vestigatio n s u po n the developme n t of the

Fr om s ct io of b icuspid t oot h i which t h c m t um is

a e n a n e e en ,
c, c on

i
t nn e d ov t h o ut sid of t h
er e m le 5 t he d t i
e e na is i dic t d by t h
e , a en ne n a e e

l et t er I) .
1 02 A IlI A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

is co n ti n ued up over the exterior of the e n a mel This h a s .

occ u rred less u n commo n ly th an is ge n erally imagi n ed a n d ,

the a ccomp a n yi n g fig u re represe n ts a portio n of the crow n

of such a tooth .

If the sectio n be m a de of the gri n di n g surfa ces of such

teeth a s prese n t ra ther deep fiss ures in these situ atio n s ,

well m arked an d u n mist ake a ble l a cu n al cells or e n c apsule d ,

l a cu n ae will be met with with co n sider able frequen cy N ow

, .

FI G 5 5
.

and then a n e n c aps uled l a cu n a m ay be foun d occ u pyi n g a

s h a llow depressio n i n the e n a mel which it j u st fits but ,

more commo nly a doze n or more ar e crow d ed together i n a

pit in the e n a mel where they a re usu a lly sta i n ed of a brown ish
,

( ) Na smyt h s membrane,
1 ’
s et f ree p t i l solut ion of t h
b y t he ar a e en ame l .

a .Na m t s yhs
m emb ra ne
’
. 6. Den t in ed M ss occ upyi g
. . a
pit n a in t he
e n am e l
e Ename
. . a l .
’
. Tom en d of N s myt h s m mb
a
’
e r a n e.
 T HE D ENT A L TI SS U S E . 1 03

colour The occ u rre n ce of l a cun ae in these situ atio n s is far

.

from ra re my fa ther s collectio n c oht a in s more th an a doze n

’

g ood ex a mples of them i n these positio n s .

N a sm y t h s membr a n e thi n tho ugh it is over the exterior

’
,

o f the e n a mel is thicke n ed whe n it covers over a pit or

,

fi ssure a n d whe n isol a ted by a n a cid is see n to h a ve e n tirely

,

fi lled up such spots ( Fig . .

I n these pl a ces the n where the e n c aps u led l a cu n ae ar e t o

, ,

b e fou n d N asm y t h s membr an e also exists a fa ct which

’
, ,

a lo n e would le n d some prob a bility to the view th a t it is

c eme n tum .

Th e ge n er a l a bse n ce of l a cu n ae i n N a smy t h s membr an e

’

i s due to the fa ct th a t it is n ot thick e n ough to co n t a i n them 5

u st a s the thi n n est l a yers of u n qu estio n a ble ceme n tum a ls o
j
a r e w itho u t l a cu n a
e .

In sectio n s of an u n wor n bicuspid which w as tre ated with

a cid subseque n tly to its h a vi n g bee n grou n d thi n an d pl a ced

upo n the slide I h ave sever al t imes bee n fortu n ate e n o u gh

,

to get a view of the membr an e i n si t u ; it the n appe a rs to

be co n ti n uous with a n exterior l ayer of ceme n t u m which ,

b ecomes a little discoloured by the a cid employed to deta ch

N asmyt h s membr an e from the e n amel I am therefore
’
.

i n cli n ed to reg ard it a s you n g a n d i n complete ceme n tu m ,

a n d to co n sider it a s represe n ti n g
( u po n the hum a n tooth
)
t h e thick ceme n t u m which covers the crown s of the teeth of
Herbivora ; an d I am very gl a d to le a rn from my frie n d
D r M ag i t o t who h as m a de m an y a s yet u n published r e
.
,

s e a rches u po n this s u bj ect th a t he e n tirely co n c u rs i n this

,

view which h as also the support of Professor W ed l

, .

Th e v i den c e o ffere d th a t N sm yt h s m em b an e is c em en t um
e a
’
r ,

a l t h o u g h s t o n g d o e s n ot a m o u t t o
r , b s o l ut e p oo f 5 i t is t h e e f o e
n a r r r

d e si a b l e t o b i efl y e c a pi tu l ate t h e ot h e expl an t i on s o f it s n tur e

r r r r a a

w hich h a v e b een o fi e ed r .

N a s m yt h w h o fi st c ll e d t t e n t i on t o i t s e xi t e n c e eg a d e d i t
,
r a a s ,
r r

a s p e sist en t den t a l c psul e 5 a vi e w o f i t n t ur e n ot ve y m a

r a s a r

t e i all y diff e i n g f o m t h a t ad v o c a t e d i n t h ese p a g es

r r r .
1 04 A JII A N UA L OF D EN TA L A NA T OM Y .

fe sso Hux l e y d es c ib d i t a s b e in g iden t ic a l w i t h t h e m em

P ro r r e ~

b a n p er f o m a t i v 5 t h at is t o say w i t h a m em b a n e w hich c o v e ed
r a r a .
,
r r

t h e d en ti n e p pill a p i o t o t h e o c c u r en c e o f c a lcific a ti on a n d
a r r r ,

w hich a fte w ar ds c a m e t o i n te v en e b e t w een t h e f o m e d en a m e l

r r r .

a nd the n mel o g n e Th e o b j e c t i o n s t o t h e a cc e p t an c e o f t hi
a r a . s

vi ew o f i t n tu e a e so i n e xt ic ab ly w ra pp e d up w it h oth er o b
s a r r r

j e t i o n s t o P o f e ss or Huxl y s t h eo y o f t h e d e v e l o p m en t o f t h e
’
c r e r

t eet h t h at t h e y c n n ot p o fi t a b ly b e d et ail e d i n t hi s pl a c e 5 it w il l
,
a r

su ffi c e t o say t h t e viden c e a d t h e w ei g h t o f a uth o it y a lik e p o in t

,
a n r

t o t h e e b e i n g n o su ch t u e m em b n e s t his m em b a n a p e f o m
r r ra a r r r a

t iv i n t h e pl c e in que sti on
a a .

W ld y e h o lds t h at i t ( i a N sm y t h s m em b an e) i s p o d u c t o f
a e r v ,
a
’
r a r

a p a t o f t h e en a m el o g n
r A f t e t h e c o m pl et i on o f t h e f m t i o n
r a . r or a

o f t h e en a m e l h e b eli e v e s t h at t h e c e ll s o f t h e e xt e n a l e pi t h li u m r e

o f t h e en am e l o g n b e c o m e a ppli e d t o t h e su f a c e o f t h e e n m l
r a r a e

a n d th e e c n ifi d
r in this w y h e a c c o u n t s f o it s esist n c e t o
or c a r r a

r e g en t s
a n d f o i t s p e c u li r sm e ll w h en i t is b urn t
, a r a .

I t s e xt em e t hi n n e ss so f ar a s i t g o e s i s
r n o b j e c t i on t o t hi s
, ,
a

su pp o siti on a m o e w e i g h t y a g um en t g in st it i s t h e a b sen c e o f
r r a a

a n l og y f or su ch
a p ec uli a ch an g e b y w hich on e p o t i on o f t h e
a r ,
r

s m e o g a n i s c a lcifi e d a d t h e e st c o n ifi ed 5 a n d g in w h at b e
a r ,
n r r a a ,

c om es O f th es e c e lls in th o s e teet h in w hich c em en tum is d ep o site d

i n b u lk o ve t h e su f a c e o f t h e e n am e l ? A c c o di n g t o t h e statem en t
r r r

of D rM a g i t t t h e l a y er o f c e ll s i n que st i o n ( e xte n al e pith el i um

. o ,
r

o f t h e en m e l o rg n ) is a t o phi e d b ef o e t h e tim e o f t h e c o m pl et i o n
a a r r

O f t h e en a m e l ; f a c t w hich if c on fi m ed is f t l t o Wa ldey e ’
a ,
r ,
a a r s

e xpl an t i on An d D
a M g i t t i n his m o s t e c en t p p er on t h e
. r . a o ,
r a

s u b j e c t ( J u n a l d e l a n at o m i e & c
o r g iv e
’
s his a dh e en ce t o ,
.
,
r

t h e v i ew t h a t i t i s c em en tum .

K Ollik e w h o diss en t s s t on g ly f o m t h e vi ew s O f W ld ey e an d
r, r r a r,

a dm it s som e un c ert i n t y s t o i t s n tu e p o visi on lly r eg a ds it

a a a r ,
r a r as

a c on t i n uo u s a n d s t u c tur e l ess l ye fu n ish ed b y t h e en m e l c ell

r a r r a s

a ft er t h e i w o k o f f o m in g t h e fib o us en m el w a s c om pl ete ; a
r r r r a

s o t o f v a n ish o v e
r t h e su f a c e
r s it w e e r r ,
a r .

T hi s w ou ld n ot a cc o un t f o t h e o cc u en c e o f l a c un ae i n i t r rr .

T HE T OO TH P U LP .

The Tooth Pulp occ u pyi n g the cen tral ch a mber or pul p , ,

c a vity is the form ative organ of the tooth a n d co n sequ e n tly

, ,

v a ries to some exte n t in its an atomic al ch ar a c t er a ccordi n g

to its ag e As well a s bei n g wh a t rem a i n s of a formativ e
.

organ it is the va scul a r an d n ervous source of s u pp ly

,

w he n ce the de n ti n e m a i n ly derives its vit ality .

 1 06 A M A N UA L OF D ENT A L A N A T OAI Y .

duri ng the period of their gre a test fun ctio n a l a ctivi t y the
e n d directed to wa rds the de n ti n e i s squ arish tho u gh t a peri n g
,

to a slight exte nt i nto the de n ti n al process 5 while in old

a e they become comp a ra tively i n co n spicuo u s
g a n d a ssume ,

a rou n ded or ovoid sh a pe The ge n era l m atrix of the p u lp

.
,

a s h a s bee n before n oted is of firm gel a ti n ous co n siste n cy

, ,

it is a little more den se upo n the s urfa ce whe n ce h a s ,

perh aps a rise n the erro n eous ide a th at the p u lp is bou n d e d

by a defi n ite membr an e .

The vessels of the pulp ar e very nu merous ; three or

more a rteries en ter a t the a pic a l for ame n an d bre aki n g u p,

i n to bran ches which a r e at first p a r allel with the lo n g a xis

o f the p u lp fi n ally form a c apill ary plexus immedi ately
,

be n e ath the cells of the membr an a eb oris .

N o lymph atics ar e k n ow n to occur i n the tooth pulp .

The n erves e n ter usually by o n e l a rgish tr un k a n d thre e

,
) O r four mi n ute o n es : a fter pursui n g a p a r a llel course a n d ,

givi n g o ff some bran ches which an a stomose but little in the ,

e xp an ded portio n of the p u lp they form a rich plexu s be n e a th

the membra n a eb or i s a s h as bee n described by R a schkow

,

a n d m a n y subseque n t writers .

But here our ex a ct kn owledge e n ds for th e n a tur e of the

,

termi n atio n s of the n erve fibres i n the pulp is n ot w ith

c ert a i n ty k n ow n : the primitive fibrils which ar e extra
,

o rdi n a rily a bu n d a n t n e a r to the s urfa ce of the p u lp O fte n ,

form meshes but this does n o t a ppe ar to be their re a l

,

t ermi n a tio n .

Boll a s h a s bee n men tio n ed a t a previo u s p age i n vesti

, ,

a ted this poi n t a n d fou n d th a t if a pulp be tre a ted for a n

g ,

hour with very dil u te chromic a cid sol utio n a n imme n s e ,

n umber Of fi n e n o n medul l a ted n erve fibres which he s u c

-
,

c ee d ed i n tr a ci n g i n to co n ti n uity with the l arger medull a ted

fibres may be discern ed n e ar to the surfa ce of t h e p ulp

,
.

T h e ultim a te desti n atio n of these n erve fibres is u n

c ert a i n ; but he h a s see n them p a ssi n g through the mem
 THE D ENTA L TI SS UES . 1 07

bran a eb ori s an d t aki n g a directio n p a ra llel to th at of the

,

d e n tin a l fibrils in s u ch n u mbers th a t he i n fers th a t they

h ave bee n pulled out fro m the c an al s of the de n ti n e Still .
,

whatever m ay be the prob abilities o f the c a se he h as n ot ,

seen a n erve fi bre defi n itely to p ass i n to a de n ti n al c an al ,

n or h a s a n other observer bee n more fortu n a te

y .

’
Boll s observatio n s h ave n ot however bee n fully co n firmed
by an y su bseque n t worker i n the field n or h a ve they bee n
,

defi n itely co n troverted un til M ag it ot recen tly st ated th at he

h a d fully s a tisfied himself th a t the n erves become co n ti n uo u s
with the bran ched somewh a t stell a te c ells which form a l ayer
be n e ath the odo n tobl a sts an d through the medi u m of thes e
,

c ells with the odo n tobl a sts themselves

, .
( See Fig .

If this vie w of their rel a tio n to the n erves b e correct the

s e n sitive n ess of the de n ti n e would be fully a ccou n ted for

witho u t the n ecessity for the suppositio n th at a ctu al n erve

fibres e nter it for the de n ti n a l fi brils wo u ld be in a
,

me a sure themselves prolo n ga tio n s of the n erves .

It h a s a lre a dy bee n me n tio n ed th a t t he pulp u n dergoe s

a lter a tio n s i n a dv a n ced a g e ,
its dimi n utio n in size by its
progressive c alcific a tio n a n d the a dditio n thu s m a de to the
w a lls of the pulp c a vity bein g the most co n spicuous ch an ge
which occurs . In p u lps which h ave u n dergo n e a little
further dege n era ti o n the odo n tobl a st l ayer becomes a tro
,

p h i e d 5 fi b r il la r co n n ective tissue becomes more a b u n d a n t ,

c oi n cide n tly with the dimi n utio n i n the qu an tity of the cel

l ular eleme n ts . Fi n a lly the c apill ary system becomes

,

obliter ated by the occurre n ce of thrombosis i n the l arger

vessels the n erves u n dergo fa t t y dege n era tion an d the pulp
, ,

becomes reduced to a shrivelled un va scul a r i n se n sitive

, ,

m a ss These ch an ges m ay go on witho u t le adi n g to a ct u a l

.

p u t refa ctive decompositio n of the p u lp an d a r e he n ce n o t

,
.

a tte n ded by a veol a r abscess 5 but a tooth in which the pulp

h as u n dergo n e se n ile a trophy is seldom fa st i n its socket .

The p u lps of the teeth of some an im als become eve ntu al ly

 1 08 A M A N UA L OF ENT A L A NA T OM Y
'

D .

e n tirely con verted i n to seco n d a ry d e n ti n e b u t it wo u ld see m

,

to be very ge n erally the c a se th a t those teeth w hich exercis e

very a ctive fun ctio n s an d l a st thro u gho u t t h e life of t h e
cre at u re reta i n their p ulp i n a n a ctive an d v ascul ar co n ditio n .

T HE G UM .

The gum is co n ti n u o u s with the m u co u s membra n e of

the i n side of the lips of the floor of the mo u th an d of t h e
, ,

p al a te a n d di ffers from it pri n cip ally by its gre ater den sity
, .

I t s h a rd n ess is i n p a rt d u e to the a bun d an t te n di n ous fa sci

/
culi which it itself co n t a i n s i n p art to its bei n g cl osely
,

bou n d down to the bo n e by the ble n di n g of t h e de n se fibrou s

fa sciculi of the periosteum with its o wn The fa scic u l i .

s pri n gi n g from the perioste u m spre a d out i n fa n like sh a p e -

a s they a ppro a ch the epitheli a l s u rfa ce There is thus n o

.

very sh ar p li n e of dem arc atio n betwee n the g u m an d t h e

eriosteum w he these see i sectio 2 71 si t u
p n ar e n n n . .

The gum is beset with r ather l arge bro a d b a sed p apill ae

,
-
,

w hich ar e sometimes si n gle sometimes compo u n d 5 t h e

,

epithelium is composed of l ami n ae of tessel ated cells muc h ,

fla tte n ed n e ar to the s u rfa ce 5 b u t cyli n dric al cells form t h e

deepest l ayer of the epitheli u m the rete m alpighi ,
.

Sm all rou n d aggregatio n s of p a veme n t epithelium are

2 met with at a little depth or eve n bedded I n the s urfa ce .

, 5
these the gl an ds of Serres h a ve no kn own sign ific an ce
,
“ ”
,
.

I n the n eighbourhood of developi n g tooth s a cs epitheli a l -

a ggreg a tio n s of simil a r a ppe ar a n ce a r e to be met with a n d ,

i n such spots ar e rem ai n s of the n eck of the e n a mel orga n

( cf p a ge
. which h a s u n dergo n e this curious ch a n g e

s u bseque ntly to the completion of its origi n a l fu n ctio n .

The gums ar e rich i n vessels but rem ark ably sc antily sup
,

plied with n erves .

110 A MA NUA L
. OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

i n sen sibly i nto the b an ds of the fi n e n etwork of the i nn er

p ar t an d there is n o bre a k of co n ti n uity wh atever
, .

At the surfa ce of the ceme n tum it is more richly cellula r ,

FI G 5 6
.

an d here occur ab un d an tly large soft n ucle ated pl asm

m a sses which ar e t h e osteobl a sts co n cern ed in m aki n g
,

ceme n tum an d which by their o ffshoots commun ic ate with

,

pl asm m asses impriso n ed withi n the ceme n tu m .

( )
1
P o t io of
r sid
n of t h oo of
t he
t t ooet h t h gum a d lv ol
e r a , e n a e ar

d t l m mb
en a e d th dg of t h b o of t h lv olus
r an e , a n e e e e ne e a e .

A b d of fi b s is s
an p ssi ng ov t h s u f c of t h lveolus d
re e en a er e r a e e a an

dividi g so m t p ss up w ds i t o t h gum ot h s t p ss mo di ct ly
n ,
e o a ar n e , er o a re re

c oss t t h c m t um Num ous o ific s of v ss ls ut c oss t s

a r o e e en . er r e e e c a r ra n

ly
v er s e s e b et we t he t oot h d t h e b o e
ar e e n en an n .
 THE D ENTA L TI SS UES .

I h ave n ever see n the fibres whether in lo n gitudin a l o r,

i n tr an sverse sectio n s p a ss stra ight i n the shortest possible

,

li n e from the bo n e to the cemen tum b u t they i n v a ri ably ,

purs u e an Obliqu e co u rse which prob ably serves to allow for

,

slight mobility of the tooth without the fibres bei n g stretched

or torn .

The vgsggl ar j upply of the root membra n e is a ccordi ng

-
,

to W e dl derived from three so urces ; the gums the vessel s

, ,

of the bo n e an d the vessels desti n ed for the pulp of the

,

tooth the l a st bei n g the most import an t

, .

The n erve s u pply also is l argely derived from the de nt a l L/

n erves ru n n i n g to the de n t a l p ulps 5 other fil a me n ts come

from the i nter alveol ar c an als ( c an als i n the bo n e co n ta i n

-

i n g n erves a n d vessels which a r e situ ated i n the sept a

,

sep ara ti n g the a lveoli Of co n tiguous teeth) .

It should be born e i n mi n d th a t the tooth p ulp an d t h e

tissu e which becomes the roo t membran e h a ve sprun g fro m
the s a me source a n d were o n ce co n ti n u ous over the whole
,

b a se of the pulp A recogn itio n of this fa ct ma kes it e asier

.

to re a lise how it comes abo u t th a t their v a scul ar a n d n ervous

supplies ar e so n e a rly ide n tic al .

The hum an tooth is a cceptin g as correct the rese a rche s

,

of B odecker which appe ar in every w ay d e serv m g of creden ce

’

, ,

co n n ected with the livi n g organ ism very i ntim ately eve n ,

though its speci a l tissu es are extra va sc u l a r -

.

For blood vessels an d n erves e n ter the tooth p u lp i n

a b u n d an ce ; the de n ti n e is org an ic a lly co n n ected with th e

pu lp by the de n ti n a l fibrils 5 these a r e co nn ected with the

soft cemen t corpuscles which aga i n are bro u ght by thei r
,

processes i n to i n tim a te rel ation with simil a r bodies i n the

highl y v a scul a r periosteum .

S o th at betwee n p u lp i n side an d perioste u m o u tside there

, ,

is a con ti n u o u s ch a i n of livi n g pl a sm .
 A M A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y
'

112 .

K OL L I K E R . G ew eb e l e h r e .

l f Hist o l o g y n n ot t e d b y M e ss rs Bu sk a d
M an u a o , a a . n

Hu xl y 1 8 5 3 e , .

St ick e s Histo l o g y
V ’
V A L D E YE R 1 87 0
. r r . .

F REY M n u l o f His t o l o g y
. a 1 87 4 a . .

O W EN O d n t g phy
. o o ra .

OZ E R M A K Q Z e it sch if t f Wiss Z oo l o g i 1 85 0 r . . e . .

N E U MANN Z u K en t i d .No m l n Z h g ew eb e
r 1 85 3 n ss er r a e a n r . .

B O LL .U n t e s u ch u g e ub e d i e Z h n p u lp a
r Ar chiv f M ik o s
n n r a . . . r .

An atom 1 868 . .

KLE I N l s . is l y 1 8 80
At a o f H to o g . .

S AL T ER l . h l y 1 87 4
D en t a P a t o o g . .

T O M ES J L c t u e o D en t l P hysi o l o g y n d Su g y
. . e 1 84
r 8 s n a a r er . .

O t h e D n t l T issu e s o f R o d en t in d M su pi li e a a an ar a a .

P hil o s T n s 1 849 1 85 0 . ra ac .
,
.

On t h e P e s e c e o f So f t Fi b ils i n D e t i e P hil o s r n r n n . .

T ra n sa c 1 8 5 3 . .

TO MES , C HARLES S On Va u a r D en t n e
. P Tr an sc l
1 87 8 i . hil . s . .

On t h e I m an t a t o n o f T e et P r o Od on t ol pl i h c
—
. . .

So c 1 8 7 4 1 8 7 6 .
~
.

s yhs
On N a m t
’
M em b r a n e Q u art o u r M r o . . J . ic s .

ci c S en e , 1 87 2 .

M A G I T O T‘ E T E R S J
L G O l o u rn a d e l a n a t o m i e d e M 011 R o b n
.
’
. . i .

1 88 1 .

R ET Z I U S . M ik r o sk U n d er sOk , & c
. . an d T r an sl a
i
t on i n N a m t h o n t h e T e et , 1 8 3 9 s y h .

N ASMYTH . O n t h e T e et 1 83 9 h . .

HERT W I G . U e b er d er B a u d er P l a c oi d sc h up p en Je n a i sc h e Z e it
sch ift B viii r ,
. .

V O N Boa s Z h n e d e Sc id n Z eit s f W iss Z o l g i B xxxii

. a r ar o e , . . . o o e, . .

B OD E O K E R D e n t l Co s m o s 1 87 8
. a . .

L AN K ES T E R R AY O n t h e T e t h o f M i c Opt e n
,
Q u rt Jou n al
. e r ro . a . r

M ic o s S ci en c e 1 8 5 7 r .
, .
11 4 A M A NUA L
. OF D ENT A L IY
A NA T OIV .

still be fou n d to be divided i n to periods u n der the n ame s ,

“
of p a pill a ry follicul ar an d erupti ve stages
,
” “
, .

These st ages ar e b a sed u po n a false co n ceptio n u po n ,

theories n o w kn own to be i n correct an d m ay a dva n ta geo u sly

,

be absolutely ab a n do n ed The a ccoun t of the developmen t

.

of the teeth give n in the followi n g p ages (b a sed i n t h e

c a se of m an a n d m a mm als upo n the rese arches Of K Ollik er ,

Thiersch an d W aldeyer ; in the c a se of reptiles an d fishes

, ,

u po n those of Huxley a n d S an ti Sire n a a n d u po n Hertwig s

’
,

an d m
y o wn
) will be fo,
u n d to co n flict with t h e a cco u n t s

published by a deservedly gre at a u thority Professor Owe n , .

I c an n ot reco n cile these discrep a n cies except u po n the a s ,

sumptio n th at modern methods of rese arch h a ve disclosed

fa cts heretofore n ot de m o n strable ; yet twe n ty ye ars a go
Professor H u xley demo n strated in a rem a rk able p a per t h e
i n correct n ess of cert a i n of the theories then promu lga ted .

Of the ge n er al a cc ura cy of the followi n g descriptio n I a m

however fully s atisfi ed a n d most of the fa cts m ay be e a sily
,

verified by an y on e desirous of so doi n g .

True tooth germs a r e n ever formed qu ite u pon the s u rfa ce ( ) I

,

but ar e a l ways situ ated at a little dist an ce b en eat h it lyi n g i n ,

some cre atures at a co n siderable depth E very k n ow n tooth .

germ co n sists in the first i n st an ce of two portio n s a n d t w o ,

on ly the e n a mel germ an d the den ti n e germ ; a n d these a r e

,

derived from disti n ct so u rces the former bei n g a speci a l

,

developmen t fro m the epitheli u m of the mo u th the l a tte r ,

from the more deeply lyi n g p arts of the m u co u s membran e .

Other thi ngs s u ch as a tooth c apsule m ay be s ubseque ntly

, ,

a n d seco n d a rily formed b u t in the first i n st a n ce every

, ,

tooth germ co n sists of a n e n a mel germ a n d a de n ti n e germ

o n ly an d the simplest tooth germs n ever develop a n y a ddi
,

t i on al p a rts The existe n ce Of a n e n a mel org an in a n e arly

.

stage is therefore perfectly i n depe n de n t of a ny subseq u e n t

1
( ) Th e pl coid sc l s of mb yo ic sh ks
a a e e r n ho w v fo m d
ar ar e, e er , r e on the
fc
s ur a e, an d th g em s c v
ere d i n b
o y epi t
reh eli um o ly ( He t w ig ) n r .
 T HE D E VEL OP M ENT OF T HE T EE TH . 115

form atio n of e n a mel by its ow n co n versio n i n to a c alcified

tiss u e for I h a ve show n th a t it is to be foun d i n the germs
,

of teeth which h ave n o e n amel 5 in fa ct in all tooth germs ,

w h a tever .

Th a t p a rt of the tooth germ desti n ed to become de n ti n e

is O ften c alled the de nti n e p apill a h avi n g a cquired this ,

n a me from its p a pilliform sh a pe 5 a n d i n a cert a i n se n se it

i s tr u e th at the e n amel organ is the epitheli u m of the d en

ti n e p a pill a Yet a lthough n ot absolu t ely u n true s u ch an
.
, ,

expression might misle a d by i m plyi n g th at the e n amel

organ is a seco n d ary developme n t where a s i t s a ppe a ra n ce ,

is con temporan eous with if n ot a n tecede nt to th at of the

, ,

den ti n e germ The most gen era l a ccou n t th at I am able

.

to give of the process is th at the deeper l ayer of the oral

,

epithelium sen ds down i n to the su bj a ce n t tiss u e a process ,

the sh a pe a n d structu re of which i s i n most an im als dis , ,

t i ng u ish a b l e a n d ch a r a cteristic before the de n ti n e germ h a s

t a ke n any defi n ite form This process e n l arges at its en d
.
,

a n d a s see n i n sectio n becomes div a ric a ted so th a t it be a rs

, , ,

some resembl an ce to a n i n verted letter Y 5 or it might more

tru t hfully be comp ared to a bell j ar with a h an dle 5 this
co n stitutes the e arly sta ge of a n e n a mel germ ( see Fig .

w hile be n e ath it i n the muco u s tissue the de n ti n e germ ,

a ssumes its p a pilliform sh a pe The det ails of the proces s

.

v a ryi n g in di ffere n t cre at u res I will a t o n ce proceed to the

,

description of the developmen t of teeth i n the vario u s

groups .

I n E l a s m ob r a n c h Fi s h e s —If a tr a n sverse sectio n

through the j aw of a dog fi sh ( Scylli u m c a n ic u l a ) be ex
-

a m in e d we sh a ll fi n d th a t the formi n g teeth lie upo n t h e

,

i n side of the semi o ssifi e d j aw bon es the yo u n gest bei n g a t

- -

t h e bottom ( Fig 5 7 5 progressi n g upw ards e a ch tooth is

.
) ,

more fully c alcified till on p a ssi n g over the border of t h e

,

j a,
w we come to those teeth whose period of gre atest useful
n ess is p a ssed a n d which ar e a bout to be c a st o ff i n the

I 2
 I A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y
'

116 A JP .

course of th a t slo w rot a tio n of the whole tooth be a ri n g -

mucous membran e over the border of the j aw which is ,

co n st an tly goi n g o n .

I n the sectio n fi g u red there ar e four teeth a dv a n ced i n

c alcific a tio n w hile ben e ath them are four tooth germs in
,

e a rlier st a ges 5 of the former two o n ly a r e fully protru ded

thro u gh the epithelium the third bei n g in p ar t covered ,

i n 5 the rem a i n i n g teeth are a ltogether be n e ath the surfa ce

o f the epitheli u m a n d therefore shut o ff from the c a vity of
,

the mo u th if the soft p arts be all i n si t u

,
.

All the teeth n ot fu lly c a lcified ar e covered in an d pro

t ec t e d by a r efi exi o n upw a rds of the mucous membr an e ( 0 i n
the fig ure) which serves to protect them d uri n g their c alci
,

fi c at i o n .

Bu t lth oug h th i s m y b e term ed a f old efl e cted up w a ds i t i s

a a r r ,

n ot a s w
,
su pp o s ed b y P o f e sso Ow en a f ee fla p d et a ch e d f m
as r r ,
r ,
ro

t h e O pp o sit e su f a c e o n w hich t h e teet h

r e d e v e l opi n g 5 t h e e is n o ar r

d ee p o p en fissu e o p o u c h un n in g oun d i n sid e t h e j aw

r r r rs w o ul d ,
a

i n t h t c a s e e x i s t a n d t h e e pi t h e li um d o e s n ot p a ss d o w n o
a ,
the n

o n e sid e t o t h e b ot t o m o f s u ch fiss u e a n d t h en a sc en d u p o n t h e r ,

o t he r s a dis t i n c t l y e
a Al t h ou g h t h e f o ld i s v e y e sily t orn
a r . r a

a w a y f o m t h e t oo t h g e m s w hich i t c o v e s i n
r r y et i t h e n tu al r ,
n a r

c on di t i on i t i s a tt ch e d a n d t h e e is n o b e a ch o f sur f c e ; t h e
a ,
r r a

e pi t h eli um p a ss i n g a c o ss f o m t h e j w t o c o v e
r r it is w ell seen i n
a r

t h e fi g u e i n w hich t h e e pi t h e li a l l a y e
r ,
is ep e s en t e d a s b ok en r r r r

j u st a t t h e p o i n t ( b etw een t h e t h i d n d f our t h teeth ) w h e e it r a r

l ea v e s t h e j aw t o c o ss o ve on t o t h e sur f a c e Of t h e fl p
r r a .

The co n dition s met with in the El asmobran ch fi shes ar e

pecu li arly fa vour able for the determi n a tio n of the homolo
gies of the severa l p arts of the tooth germ an d of the forme d
tooth At the b a se of the j a w where the you n gest ,

tooth germs a r e to be fou n d the tissu e whe n ce the den ti n e ,

p apill ae a rise ble n ds i n se n sibly with th at m a ki ng up the

s ubst a n ce of the thec al fold o n the o n e h a n d an d o n the ,

1
( ) C m o p a e t he d esc ip t io n of t he pl acoid de mal spi
r r r ne ( p a ge
118 A III A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

The d e n ti n e germs an d co n seque n tly the de n ti n e a r e

, ,

i n disput ably derived from the co nn ective tissue of the

mucous membr an e immedi ately subj a ce n t to the epit h e
lium n or c an it be doubted th at the e n amel organ s a re
,

simply the modified epithelium of th at s ame mucous

mem br an e .

Of co u rse there is n othi n g n e w i n this co n clusio n whic h ,

h a d bee n a lre a dy arrived a t by the study of other cre a tures ,

but the sh arks h a ppe n to demo n stra te it with m ore cle a r

n ess th a n those other a n im a ls i n whom the origi n a l n at u re

of the process is more or less m a sked by the i n troduction of

further complexities .

He n ce it is worth while to study c arefully the rel a tion s

of the epithelium co n stituti n g the e n a mel org an s with th a t
of the surfa ce of the mouth As h as bee n alre a dy me n tio n ed
.
,

i n the n orm a l co n ditio n of the p art there is n o deep fi ssure

o n the i n n er side of the j a w b ut the epi t helium p a sses
,

a cross
( from the i n tersp a ce bet wee n the third a n d fo u rth

teeth in the figure ) on to the protecti n g fold of m u cous

membran e ( 0 in fig ) But altho u gh the epitheli u m is r e
.

fle c t e d a cross on to the thec al fold it is a lso co n ti n u ed

,

down w a rds a lo n g the i nn er side of the d evelopi n g teeth a n d

tooth germs givi n g to e a ch a complete i n vestmen t an d
, ,

filli ng u p the whole i n terv al between the tooth germ an d the

thec al fold The epithelium in this situ a tio n does n o t the n
.
, ,

con sist simply of o n e l ayer goi n g down o n the o n e side a n d

coveri n g the tooth germs, an d the n reflected u p a t the
bottom to co a t the i n n er side of the thec al fold but it is so ,

a rr a n ged a s to h ave re l a tio n o n ly to the tooth germs 5 it is

”
termed e n amel organ s bec ause over the tooth germs these
epitheli a l cells a ssume a m arked colum n a r ch a r a cter an d ,

a r e very di ffere n t i n a ppe a ra n ce from the epithelium else

where .

The termi nal portio n of this epithelium or in other , ,

words the yo un gest e n amel germ forms a hell like c ap over

, ,
-
 T HE v
D E VE L OP M E N T OF T HE T EE TH . 119

the emi n e n ce of m u cous membran e co nn ective tissue which

c o n stitutes the e a rliest de n ti n e germ a n d i n sectio n is of ,

t h e form show n i n the figu re The su rfa ce n ext to t h e

.

d e n ti n e p a pill a co n sists of elo n g a ted col u mn a r cells with ,

n uclei n e a r to their a tt a ched extremities while the rest of ,

i t s s u bst a n ce is m a de up of much sm a ller cells some of ,

whic h h a ve i n oscu l a ti n g processes s o th a t they co n stit u te

,

a sort of fi n ely cellul a r co n n ective tissue very di ffere n t i n ,

a ppe a r an ce from a n ythi n g met with i n m amm a li a n e n a mel

o rg a n s . It is s u ffi cie n tly co n siste n t to keep up the c on

t in u i t y of a ll the e n a mel organ s even whe n displ a ced i n
,

c u tti n g sectio n s so th a t the whole might be described a s

,

f ormi n g o n e composite e n amel orga n T h e col u mn a r cells .

a lre a dy a ll u ded to i n vest the whole s u rfa ce which is

d irected tow a rds the formi n g teeth b u t they a trophy some ,

wh a t in the i n tersp a ces of the tooth germs .

Before proceedi n g further in t h e description of the deve

l opmen t of the tooth germ s it will be well to refer to a
,

somewh a t e arlier st age i n the growth of the Dog fi sh in -

,

w hich the rel atio n s u bsisti n g betwee n the teeth an d the

d erm a l spi n es is still well see n .

On the lower j a w of the yo u n g dog fi sh there is n o lip 5 -

hen ce a s is see n in the figu re the spi n es which clothe the

, ,

s ki n come close to the de n tigerous s u rfa ce of the j a w .

Altho u gh there ar e di fferen ces in form an d size a gl an ce ,

a t the figure will demo n str a te the homologic a l ide n tity O f the

t eeth a n d the derm a l spi n es As the dog fi sh i n cre a ses in

.
-

s ize this co n ti n u ity of the teeth with the derm al spi n es o n

,

t h e o u tside of the he a d becomes i n terrupted by a n exte n sio n

o f the ski n to form a lip 5 this h appe n s e a rlier i n the u pper

a w th a n i n the lower a n d a t first the spi n es a r e co n ti n ued

j ,

o ver the edge a n d the i n side of the n ewly formed lip — from

t hese sit u a tion s however they soo n dis a ppe a r In structure

, ,
.
,

t h e teeth a n d the derm a l spi n es ar e i n m an y species very , ,

c losely simil a r ; the l a tter a r e however much less Ofte n

, ,
1 20 A M A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

shed an d reprod u ced s o th at it is less e asy to fi n d them i n

,

a ll st ages of their growth ; I believe however th at they , ,

follow a course esse n ti ally simil a r to th at of the teeth .

FI G 5 8
.

It is st ated by G ege nb aur th at i n Sela ch i a the mucou s

m embr an e of the mo u th is clothed with S pi n es of a struct ur e
simil ar to th at of the teeth an d th a t these S pi n es are ofte n
,

limited to p articul a r regio n s exte n di n g b a ck as far a s t h e

,

ph a ryn x —these s a me region s i n G a n oids a n d Osseous fishe s

bei n g occupied by co n spi c uous teeth 5 an d Hertwig h as
shown th at the derm a l spi n es ar e developed in a m an n er
precisely analogous to th a t described in the teeth s a ve th at ,

the germs are eve n less speci alised

I n T e l e o s t e i o r O s s e o u s Fi s h e s —In p a ssi ng from
.

the co n sidera tion of the developme n t of the tooth germs of

E l a smobran ch to those of Osseous fishes the first di ffere n c e ,

to be n oted is this where a s in the former e a ch tooth germ

w a s so far a s the e na mel germ is co n cern ed derived from th a t
, ,

of the n ext older tooth in the l atter e a ch e n a mel germ Ofte n

,

ar ises i n depe n de n tly a n d a s it were d e n ovo

,
At all eve n ts,
.
,

1
( ) c io of lo we j aw of you g D
Se t n r n og -fi sh , show i g t he cont i ui t y f
n n o

t h e d m l sp i
er a s of t h ski u d e t h
ne e n n r e j aw ,
wit h t h t t h which l i
e ee e

a b ov d ov
e an it en d
er s .
122 A M A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

Opposite to the a pex of the de n ti n e p apill a where the ,

e n a mel c ap is to be the cells of the e n a mel organ a tt a i n to

,

a very co n sider a b le size me a suri n g a bout E g of a n i n ch i n

, g

le n gth ; below this the i n vesti n g c ap of e n amel organ does

n ot ce a se b ut it i s co n ti n ued i n a sort of rudime n t a ry c o n
,
~

d itio n . Thu s a l t hough the e n amel organ i n vests the whole

,

len gth of the de nti n e p apill a its cells o nly a tta i n to a n y

,

c o n siderable size opposite to the poi n t w here the e n a mel is

to be formed The k n owledge of this fa ct O fte n e n ables a n

.

o bserver to say from a n i n spectio n of the tooth germ

, ,

whether it is prob a ble th a t the perfected tooth will be co ated

with e n a mel or n ot In any c a se a n e n a mel organ will be
.

there but if n o e n amel i s to be formed the i n divid ua l cells

, ,

d o n ot a tt a i n to a n y co n siderable degree of di ffere n ti a tio n

from the epitheli u m elsewhere 5 i n other words the whole ,

e n a mel orga n will p a rt a ke of the ch ar a cter of the lower

p ortio n of th a t represe n ted i n the figure of the tooth germ

o f the eel .

Although of co u rse there ar e m an y di ff ere n ces of det a il

a risi n g from the very v a rio u s situ a tio n s i n which teeth a r e

d eveloped i n fi sh s o gre a t u n iformity pervades a ll which

,

I h a ve ex a mi n ed th at we m ay a t o n ce p a ss o n to the c o n
,

s ider a tio n O f the developme n t of the teeth of reptiles merely ,

a ddi n g th a t it is n o t a ltogether true to s a th a t the teeth of

y
fi sh in their developme n t exemplify tra n sitory st a ges i n the
d evelopme n t Of m a mm a li an teeth .

In R e p t i l e s — So far a s the a ppe a ra n ces prese n ted by

the i n dividu al germs go there a re few di ffere n ces worthy
,

o f n ote to be fo u n d i n the prese n t cl a ss by which they a r e

d isti n guish able from those of either fi sh or m amm als The .

e n a mel org a n is derive d from the or a l epithelium the d e n ,

ti n e org an from the submucous tissue in a m an n er very

s imil a r 5 n evertheless there ar e poi n ts i n the rel a tio n w hich
,

t h e successio n a l tooth germs be a r to o n e a n other a n d to the ,

t eeth a lre a dy i n si t u whi c h a r e of some little i n terest

,
The .
 THE D E VE L OP IlIEN T OF T HE T EE TH . 1 23

c on st a n t successio n of n ew teeth met with a mo n gst almost

a l l reptiles re n ders it e a sy to O bt a i n sectio n s showi n g the

t eeth i n a ll st ages of growth : upo n the i nn er side of the j a w

there will be fo un d a regio n occ upied by these formi n g teeth

a n d by n othi n g else which m a be c a lled a re a of tooth deve
y ,

l opm en t 5 this i s bou n ded o n the on e side by the bo n e a n d

FI G 6 0 .

t eeth which it c arries a n d on the other by a more o r

,

l ess sh arply d efi n ed w all of fibro u s co n n ective tiss u e In .

t h e n ewt for exa mple ( Fig

, to the left of the tooth in
.

u s e ar e see n four tooth s a cs i n seri a l order the yo u n gest

, ,

b ei n g n e arest to the medi an li n e of the mo uth As the s a cs .

i n cre ase in size they appe ar to un dergo a sort of migra tio n

t ow a rds the edge of the j a w while si m ult an eo u sly n ew o n es
,

a r e co n st a n tly bei n g developed beyo n d them I n the n ewt .

,

( ) Sect io n of upp j w of T i nne side

1
er a r i t o n c r i st a t u s ( new t ) . To t he r

Of t he t oot h at t ch d t t h e b o
a e o ne a r e t h
r ee yo u n ger t oot h g erm s .
1 24 A M A NUA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

the (i ngrowth of the epithelium is ob viously the first step

a pp a re n t
5 this i n growth of a process of epithelium t ake s
pl a ce i n cl ose rel a tio n with the n eck of an Older e n ame l
“

organ the co ntr a cted b an d of epithelium which rem a i n s

for some time co nn ecti ng t h e n ew e n amel organ with t h e
epithelium when ce it w as derived ) N ew e n amel organ s ar e .

therefore n ot derived directly from the epithelium of t h e

s urfa ce but from the n ecks of the e n amel organ s of thei r
,

predecessors .

I n the n ewt the developi n g teeth spre a d ou t for a con

,

s i d er a bl e dist an ce tow a rds the p a l a te an d th u s bei n g fre e ,

,

from crowdi ng the rel a tion s of the e na mel org an s of thre e

,

o r four successio n a l teeth of seri a l ages m a be studied i n a

y
s i n gle sectio n ; a n d the a rr an geme n t s o disclosed m a b e
y
a dv a n t a geously comp ared with th a t see n i n the dog fi sh
( s ee -

Fig .

The tooth sa c of the n ewt is a good ex ample of the sim

p est form O
l f tooth sa c co n sisti n g solely of an e n a mel org an
,

a n d a den ti n e germ without an especi a l i n vestme n t T h e

y,
.

”
sa c is wholly cellul a r an d on pressure bre aks up le a vi ng
, ,

n othi n g but cells behi n d it The cells of the e n a mel organ

.

a re l a rge an d resemb l e those of the eel 5 the teeth of n ewt s

,

h a ve a p a rti al e n a mel tip like those of the fish referred to

, ,

but di fferi n g from them in bei n g bifurc ated a s is very ,

e arly i n dic ated by the co n figur a tio n of the e n amel org a n .

In the frog there is a peculi arity i n the m ann er i n which

t h e two j a ws meet the ede n tulous lower j a w which h as n o
, ,

l ip p a ssi n g altogether i n side the upper j a w an d its sup

,

ported teeth an d so co n fi n i n g the a re a Of tooth develop

,

me n t w ithi n very n arrow limits C o n seque n tly I h ave bee n

.

u n able to s atisfy myself whether t h e n e w tooth germs o r ,

r a ther their e n amel organ s ar e derived from those of thei r

n g up d e n ova—
,

p redecessors or spri ,
an alogy would i n dic a t e

the former but appe ar an ces te n d to wards the l atter sup

,

p ositio n .
1 26 A '

M A NUA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

them which is pushed o u t of the w ay as they grow l a rger

,
.

The further progress of the tooth germ bei n g ide n tic al with
th at of m amm ali a its descriptio n m ay be for the prese n t
,

deferred .

I n ophidi an reptiles ( s n a kes ) sever a l pecu li arities ar e met

’
w ith which a re very ch a r a cteristic of the order A sn ake s .

method of sw a llowi n g its food wo u ld seem to re n der t h e

r e n ew a l of its teeth frequ e n tly n ecess a ry ; a ltho u gh I d o

n ot k n ow of a n y d a t a by w hich the prob able d u ra bility O f

a n i n divid u al tooth could be estim ated the l a rge n umbe r ,

of teeth wh ich a re developi n g in reserve all desti n ed t o ,

succeed to the s ame spot upo n the j aws would i n dic ate th a t ,

it is short .

I h a ve see n a s m an y a s seve n successio n al teeth in a si n gl e

sectio n an d their arr an geme n t p artic ul arly in the lower
, ,

which u n dergoes gre a t displ a ceme n t w hile food i s bei n g

j a w ,

sw allowed is very pec u li a r

,
The n u merous succession a l
.

t ooth s a cs i n ste a d of bei n g spre a d o u t side by side a s i n

, ,

the n ewt are pl a ced almost vertic ally a n d in a directio n

, ,

p ar allel w ith the s urfa ce of the j aw bo n e ; t hey ar e more -

,

over co n t a i n ed in a sort of ge n era l i n vestme n t of con n ectiv e

,

tiss u e 5 a species of b a g to keep them from displ a ceme n t

duri n g the exp an sio n of the mo u th .

The i n w ard growi n g process of or al epitheli u m e n ters thi s

c a se of tooth s a cs at its top 5 an d may be c a ught sight o f
h ere a n d there a s its prolo n g atio n s wi n d their way by the
sides of the tooth s a cs to the bottom of the a re a H er e .

the fa mili ar process of t h e form atio n of an e n amel organ a n d

den ti n e p a pill a m ay be observed in n o esse n ti al poi n t d i ffer
,

i n g from th a t which is to be see n in other a n im als .

Th a t the deriv a tio n of e a ch e n a mel org an is from a p art o f

th a t of its predecessor is very obvio u s 5 t h e de n ti n e organ s
a r e formed in rel atio n with the e n a mel ger m s but a pp a re n tly ,

i n depe n den tly of on e an other .

As the tooth s a cs a tt a i n co n sider able di me n sio n s a curiou s ,

 T HE D E VEL OP M EN T OF T HE T EE TH .

a lter atio n i n positio n t akes pl a ce 5 i n ste a d of preservi n g a

vertica l position they become recumbe n t,so th at the form~
,

i n g tooth lies more or less p a r allel with the lo n g a xis of t he

j aw The utility of such an arran geme n t is obvious were

.

FI G 62 .

the tooth to rem a i n erect after it h a s a tta i n ed to some littl e

le n gth its poi n t wo uld prob a bly be forced through t h e
,

m u co u s membra n e w hen the mo u th w as put u po n t h e

stretch ; b u t while it lies n e arly p ar allel wit h the j a w n o
s u ch a cciden t c an occ u r .

The tooth does n ot res u me the u pright positio n u ntil it

fi n ally moves i n to its pl a ce u po n the s u m m it of the bo n e .

( )
1
v lopi g t
De e n eet h of a k Sn a e .
f . l pit h li um
Ora e e . e. Neck of t he
m l o g s
ena e6 r an . . D ti
en nep ulp . c . En a m l c lls
e e d . . Dent i n e. 1, 2 .

V y you g g ms
er n er . 3 ,
4 Old g
. er er m s .
 A M A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y
'

As ha s lre ady been me n tio n ed there i s a well developed

a ,
-

e n a mel org an with l a rge e n a mel cells : from these a thi n

l ayer of e n a mel is formed an d thus the thi n exterior l ayer .

upo n the teeth of s n a kes is tru e e n amel an d n o t a s h a s , ,

b ee n usu a lly supposed ceme n tum , .

M an y poi n ts i n the developme n t of the teeth of reptiles I

h a ve p a ssed over very briefly for the w an t of sp ace 5 a more
full a ccou n t of my observatio n s will be fou n d i n the Philo
s ophic a l Tra n s a ctio n s for 1 8 7 5 .

y I n M a mm a li a the e a rliest ch an ges which will ultim a tely

.

/
/
result in the form atio n of a tooth ar e tr a ce able a t a very

FI G 6 3 .

e arly period 5 before the commen cemen t of ossific a tio n the ,

’
lower j a w co n sisti ng solely Of Meckel s c artil age imbedded in
embryo n ic tissu e a n d the l atera l processes which become
,

the u pper m a xill ary bo n es h av i n g but j ust re a ched a s fa r

a s the medi an process which co n stit u tes the i n term a xill ary

bo n e Th a t is to s ay abo u t the fort i eth or forty fi ft h d ay

.
,
-

n the hum an s u bj ect ) i n the sit u atio n correspo n di n g to

( i ,

the future alveol a r border there a ppe ars a slight rou n ded
,

depressio n exte n di n g the whole le n gth of the j a w it an d

, ,

( ) yo
1
Emb r
t a en d of fift h w k ft e C p t
ee 1 2 a r ar en er .
, . is
F r t t wo
visc l ch s
er a ar e . a . S p io m xill y p oc ss
u er r a t To gu ar r e . . n e . 6
. Ey e .

0 Lat
. l sof o
er a na r nt a l p oc ss f N f t al p oc ess
r e . n . a so r on r .
13 0 A . MA N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

soo n the termi n al e n l a rgeme n t a s i t grows more deeply ,

i n to the j a w a lters i n form ; its b a se becomes fl a tte n ed

, ,

FI G 6 4 .

an
and
the borders of t h e b ase grow dow more r pidly th n a

the ce n tre s o th a t its deepest portio prese ts co c vity

,
n n a n a

looki n g dow w
n a rds ; it might be comp a red to a bell sus ,

r m
( )
1
Th re e std v
age lop s
m t ofi n t he li e ooe h f o en a m a m m a a n t t g er m (
F ) y
re O l e
a pi t
.
h li u m
ra h p d p ov e o ea pi e li lu er germ b .Y u
. n g e r e t h e a

t h e um
.

c lls
e D p l y6 of c lls
ee a t M lpi ghi
er e ,
of pi li
or r e e a . d I n flect i on
.
e

i
. .

m I
f or m l
en a g m e St ll ert .
t ic ul e.m f D t
e g
a e 9
re u . . en ne er . . nn e r

p
o t io
r
of f tnu t oo t h u re 7 O u t po t io of
sa cf t.
u t oo t h
1 . er r n u re s ac .

l V
f
.
ss ls
e ut c eoss c k B o
a r of j w . . ne a .
 THE D E VE L OP III E N T OF THE TEE TH . 13 1

pen ded from a bove by the thi n cord of epitheli u m which

s till co nn ects it with the epitheli u m of t h e surfa ce or it ,

might in sectio n be described a s cresce ntic the horn s of the ,

c resce n t bei n g lo n g a n d looki n g dow n w a rds

,
C oi n cide n t .

with the a ss u mptio n of this form by the e n amel g erm is ,

t h e a ppe a ran ce of the den ti n e germ ; but it will fa cilit a te

t h e descriptio n of the process to pursue a little fa rther
t h e developme nt O f the e n a mel org an .

The cells on its periphery rem a i n prism atic or column ar ,

b ut those i n its ce n tre become tra n sformed i n to a stell a te

n etwork i n which co n spicuo u s n uclei occupy the ce n tre of
,

r a m i fi e d cells the processes from which a n a stomose freely

,

with those of n eighbouri n g cells ( see Fig This co n ver

.

s io n of the cells i n to a stell a te retic u lum is most m a rked

q u ite in the ce n tre of the e n amel organ 5 n e a r to its surfa ces

the processes of the cells ar e short a n d i n co n spicuous .

The tra n s form atio n of the cells occu pyi n g the ce n tre a n d
co n stitu ti n g the bulk of the e n a mel orga n i n to a stell ate
reticulum goes on progressi n g from the ce n tre outwa rds but ,

it stops short of re a chi n g the l ayer of col u mn ar cells which

con stitute the surfa ce of the e n a mel organ n ext to the d en ,

ti n e p apill a 5 a n arrow l ayer of u n altered cells which rem a i n

betwee n the stell ate cells an d the col u mn a r e n amel cells
co n stituti n g the stratu m i n termedium .
”

Thus far the cells co n stit u ti n g t h e periphery of the

e n amel organ a r e a like : they a r e col u mn ar or prism atic ,

but from the time of the a ppe aran ce of the de n ti n e p a pill a

those which come i n to rel a tio n with it become much more
elo ng ated an d gre a tly e n l arged while those roun d the o uter
,

or co n ve x su rfa ce of the e n a mel orga n do n ot e n l arge ;

i n deed a ccordi n g to some a uthors they eve n comme n ce to
, ,

a trophy eve n a t this e arly period The cells which lie like
.

a c ap over the de n ti n e germ or p apill a a s they elo n ga t e

“ ”

a n d their n uclei recede to their extremities t a ke o n t he

,

ch ara cter to be prese n tly described a s belo n gi n g to the

K 2
13 2 A M A NUA L OF D ENT A L A NA T O M Y .

e n am el cells ( e n amel epithelium i ntern a l epithelium of

, ,

the e n a mel organ ) .

The e n amel organ the n co n sists ( proceedi n g from with

, ,

ou t i n w a rds) of a n exter n al epithelium a stell ate reti ,

”

”
o n l um stra t u m i n termedi u m a n d a n i n tern a l epit h e
” “
a , ,

li um the extern al a n d i n tern a l epitheli a bei n g co n ti n u ou s

,
”

a t the edges or b a se of t h e e n a mel org a n w hile a t its s u mmit ,

the exter n a l epitheli u m rem ai n s still thro u gh the medium ,

“ ”
of the n eck of the e n a mel orga n in co n ti nuity with the ,

“ ”
cells of the str at u m M alpighi .

Thus the en amel organ is e n tirely derived from the ora l

“ ”
epithelium with which by me an s of its n eck it lo n g
, , ,

ret a i n s a co n n ectio n so th a t it a n d wh atever products it

, ,

m ay a fterw a rds give rise to a r e Ob viously to be rega rded a s ,

”
“
epitheli a l str u ctures Bu t it is the e n amel organ a lo n e
.

which is directly derived from the epithelium 5 the origi n of

the de n ti n e germ is quite disti n ct .

I n the embryo n ic tiss u e of the j a ws some little dist an ce ,

.

ben e ath the surfa ce a n d at a poi n t correspo n di n g to th a t

,

i n growth of cells an d s ubsequ e n t e nl argemen t of the s a me

which goes to form the e n a mel organ a ppe a rs the first tra ce ,

of a de n ti n e germ ( ) This a ppe ars as a mere i n cre a se in

1
.

the op a city of the p art without at first an y visible str uctural

,

ch an ge a n d it occu pies the co n cavity of the e n a mel org an

,
.

Th u s the de n ti n e germ a ppe a rs e arly i n dee d a lmost simul ,

t an eou sly with the form a tio n of a de fi n ite e n a mel org an but ,

t h e e n a mel organ is far i n a dv an ce of it i n poi n t of structura l

d i ffere n ti atio n an d the e a rliest ch an ges which result i n the
,

form ation of the e n amel org a n a r e striki n gly visi ble before a
d e n ti n e germ c an be discovered Accordi n g to D u r sy the .

( ) 1
Th e t erm l p de
apill
nt a l t ho ug h mi t ly
a, co nv e i e t is
a sso e n en n n ,
a

ci t ed w it h
a oneo u s f at u
an err of t h olde vi ws upon t oo t h d v lop
e re e r e e e

m t ; w h e e i t is emp l oyed i t h follo w i g p ges t he s t ud t mus t

en r n e n a , en

g ua drag i n s t t h
a e misco n c ep t i on t h at f ee p apill ae at a y t i me xist i any r n e n
13 4 A M A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

ENAME L O R G AN .

The e n a mel organ a s h as alre a dy been sta ted forms a

, ,

c a p like i n vestme n t to the de n ti n e b u lb

-
a n d it is itself ,

thickest over the a pex of the l a tter thi n n i n g dow n some ,

wh at as it appro a ches the b a se .

It is e n tirely s urro u n ded by a n epitheli a l l ayer which ,

u po n the i n n er surfa ce a pplied to the de n ti n e bulb co n sist s

of much elo ng ated colu mn a r cells an d t akes the n ame of ,

i n t er na l ep i theli um of t he en a mel org a n a n d upo n its outer ,

s u rfa ce the n a me of ext er na l epi theli um of t he en a mel org an .

The gre ater b ulk of the en a mel organ co n sists of a stell a te

tissue which p a sses gr adu ally thro u gh the medium of a
,

l ayer of roun ded cells the s t r a t um i nt er medi um i n to the

, ,

en a mel c ells or i n t er n a l epi thelium The esse n ti al portio n

,
.

”
of the e n a mel organ is this l ayer of e n a mel cells which ,

by their c alcific atio n give rise to the e n amel an d in lower ,

a n im a ls s u ch a s most if n ot all reptiles the whole e n a mel

, ,

org an is represe n ted by little else th an this l ayer of e n amel

”
cells .

The cells of the i n tern al epitheli u m ( e n a mel cells ) form

an exceedi n gly reg u l a r a n d perfect col u m n a r epitheli u m ,

the i n dividu a l cells becomi n g by result of their m u tu a l

a ppositio n ve ry symmetric a l hex a go n s .

They are four or five times a s lo n g as they are bro ad an d ,

the n ucle u s which is l arge a n d ova l occu pies th a t en d

, ,

which is farthest from the de n ti n e It is s aid by Waldeyer

.

th a t the sides of the cells o nly ar e i n vested by membra n e ,

the protopl a sm bei n g witho u t i n vestme n t a t its two e n ds .

Towa rds the b a se of the de n ti n e germ where the i n ternal ,

epitheli u m merges i n to the extern a l epithelium the cells ar e ,

n o t so much elo n g a ted a n d they the n p a ss gr a du a lly i n to

,

the cubic al form of these l a tter cells At their a tt a ched .

extremities the e n amel cells ar e prolo n ged i n to processes

which are co nti nuous with t h e cells of the stratum i nter
 THE DE VE L OP ME M TA OF T HE T EET H . 135

m edi u m , tha t it may fa irly be co n cl uded th a t the e n a mel

so

cells a s they a r e used u p i n the forma ti on of e n amel a r e

, ,

recr uited from the cells of this l ayer .

”
The stra t u m i n termedi u m co n sists of cells i n termedi ate
i n ch a ra cter betwee n those of the borderi n g epitheli u m a n d
t h e stell a te retic ulum 5 they ar e bran ched but less c o n spi c u ,

o u sl so th a n the stell a te cells with which o n the o n e h a n d

y ,

they ar e co n ti n u ous o n the other with the e n a mel cells

,
.

The stell a te cells proper ar e ch a ra cterised by the gre a t

le n gth of their commu n ic ati n g processes an d the i n tersp a ce ,

of the meshes is occu pied by a fl u id rich i n alb u me n so th a t ,

the co n siste n ce of the whole is little more th an th a t of j elly 5

a s the str u cture in q u estio n co n stit u tes the m aj or p a rt i n

b u lk of m a mm ali a n e n a mel orga n s these h a ve bee n c alled,

the e n amel j ellies or e n am el p ulps

, .

FI G 6 5
.

The fun ction an d desti n atio n of this portio n of the e n a mel

org a n is n ot very cle a r : en amel c an be very well formed
w itho u t it as is see n a mo n gst reptiles a n d fi sh a n d eve n
,
,

in m a m a am li it dis a ppe a rs prior to the completio n of the

en am el s o th at the extern al a d i ter l epitheli come i to

,
n n n a a n

co n t a ct It h a s been supposed to h ve
.
a n o more import t a n

fun ction th an to fill up the sp a ce subseq u e n tly t aken u p by

the growi n g tooth ( See p age .

lls of s ll icul um of l o Fr om Frey s

’

1
C t h t at e r et t he e n am e rgan
( ) e e
.
e

Hist ology .
 13 6 A M A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y
’

The extern al epithelium of the e n amel orga n is composed

of cells c ubic a l or rou n ded in form a n d is of little i n terest
,

s ave i n th at it is a m a tter of co n troversy wh a t becomes o f

it W a ldeyer holds to his opi n io n th a t a fter the d isap
.
,

e ar an c e of the e n a m el pulp an d the stra tum i n termedi u m

p ,

it becomes a pplied to the e n a mel cells a n d o n the comple ,

tio n of the e n a mel becomes c or n ifi ed an d co n verted i n to

Na smy t h s membra n e K ollik er a n d L egros a n d M ag it o t
’ '

d isse n t from this opi n io n the l a tter st a ti n g th a t the a trophy

,

of these cells comme n ces e arly an d th a t they a ct u ally d is

,

a ppe a r prior to the complete a trophy of the org a n For .

re a so n s which I h ave give n elsewhere I do n o t a gree with ,

Wa ldeyer in this m a tter but r ather with M a git o t ,

The .

e xtern a l epitheli u m w as see n by Na smy t h H u xley a n d , ,

G uillot but it was n o t very fully d escribed u n til i nvestigated

,

by Robi n an d M a gi t ot .

So simple a m a tter a s the v a sc u l arity or n o n va scul arity -

of the e n a mel org an is n o t yet settled 5 W edl a sserts th a t it

con t a i n s n o vessels M a gi t o t a n d L egros sh a ri n g this opi n io n 5
,

Dr L io n el Be ale o n the other h an d st ati n g th a t a va scul a r

.
, ,

n etwork l ies i n the stra tum i n termedi u m .

The i n n er surfa ce of t h e e n a mel organ where it is a pplied ,

to the den ti n e b ulb prese n ts a perfectly smooth o u tli n e b ut

, ,

its outer s urfa ce is i n de n ted by n um erous p a pill ary pr oj e c

tio n s i n to w h ich e n ter blood vessels of the de n t a l s a cc ul u s
, .

These p apill ae ar e homologous with an d co n ti n uous with ,

those of the gu m 5 they m ay sometimes be tra ced a lo n g the

n eck of the e n a mel germ a n d it is believed th a t they
,

exercise a n impor t an t i n flu e n ce on the form a tio n of the

e n a mel to which I sh all a ga i n recur
, .

The n a rrow atte n u a ted li n e of cells by which the e n amel

organ ret a i n s its co nn ectio n with the s t ra tum M alpighi ,

whe n ce it w a s derived va ries much in le n gth a n d directio n

,

i n di fferen t an im als 5 i n m a n it is short a n d straigh t i n ,

the c alf it is l arger an d u n dul ates i n its course It d oes

, .
13 8 A J I A N UA L OF D EN T A L A N A TOAI Y .

The first perm a n e n t mol ar germ however is developed , ,

a bout the sixtee n th week by a simil ar buddi n g out of epi

thelium from th a t s ame prim ary epitheli al l ami na w he n ce

, ,

the tempora ry e n a mel germs origi n a ted : whilst the seco n d

perm a n e nt mol ar origi n a tes from the n eck of the e n amel
.

organ of t h e first mol a r a fter a lo n g i n terval t e about the ,

. .
,

third mo n th a fter birth .

The e n a mel germ of the wisdom tooth is simil arly derived

from the n eck of th a t of the seco nd perm an en t mol a r a ga in ,

after a lo n g i n terv a l 5 ( a bout the third ye a r M ag i t o t ) . .

The a ccomp an yi n g fi gure represe n ts the e n a mel germ

FI G 6 7
.

for perm an e n t tooth b u ddi n g o ff from the n eck of the

a

e n amel organ of the tempor ary tooth M an y di fferen ces of .

det ail such a s the poi n t a t which they a rise the depth to
, ,

( ) F
1
r m t h e o
u er j aw a pp
t t of ki
en ab ut t h e t me b rt ao O ral i of i h . .

pi h li
e t e um 6 Bone . of
j a w. c N e e n a m e. rg a n
. ck of
d D en t n e l o . . i
p pill
a a e Ename
. .l c lls
e f St e at e r et u um k T t germ
. . ll ic l t he . . oo h of
p o h
erman ent t ot , t h e en ame organ w l d er e of hich is
r m t he ne of iv d f o ck
t h at of i t p edec ess o
s r r.
 T HE D E VEL OP M ENT OF T HE T EE TH . 13 9

which they pe n etr ate i nto the s urro un di n g p arts a n d other ,

s u ch ch ara cteristics exist n o t o n ly betwee n the germs of teeth

of di fferen t an im als but eve n between those of teeth situ ated
,

i n di ffere n t p ar t s of the mo u th of the s a me a n im al so th a t ,

but little import an ce is to be a tt a ched to them .

D ENT I NE O R GAN .

The den ti n e germ or de nti n e b u lb of which the origin

, ,

h a s bee n alre a dy described a t first w a s n othi n g more th an ,

l
FI G 6 8 (
.

ap a rt of the submu cous tiss u e of the j aw which h a d becom e

more rich i n vessels an d cells th an other n eighbo u ri n g p arts ,

ooT thof c lfsa c Too t h

a a I t o ut
. a . d middl sac . a
l
a
2
. s er an e

po t io s 6 St ll t c lls of m l o g
r n . . e a e e 0 Ex t l pit h li um of
en a e r an . . er n a e e

m l o g
en a e d I te
r an . l pit h lium of m l o g
. n rna e Odo t ob l t s
e en a e r an . 6 . n as .

f D t i b ulb i p pill
. en ne ng V ss ls i d t i
a a . b u lb i Poi t s wh
. e e n en ne . . n ere

th b c omes f us d wi t h t h b s of t h d e t i
e sa c e e p pill e a e e n ne a a.
14
0 A JlI A N UA L OF D EN T A L A NA T OM Y .

but d i d n ot prese n t a n y str u ctures esse n ti a lly di ffere n t from

those fo un d a rou n d it It very speedily a ssumes the form .

of t h e apex of the fut ure tooth becomi n g if it be a c an i n e , , ,

simply con ic al if a tooth with two cusps bicuspid ; an d

, ,

coi n cide n tly with these ch an ges the l ayer of cells formi n g
its s u rfa ce which is in close rel a tio n with the e n a mel cells
, ,

becomes di ffere n ti a ted from the p a rts ben e a th it .

These cells which become de n ti n e by their c alcific a tio n

, ,

form a very disti n ct l ayer which a fter the comme n ce m en t , ,

of c a lcific a tio n a dheres more stro n gly to the formed c ap of

,

de n ti n e th an to t he rest of the p ulp a n d so is ofte n p u lled ,

a w a y with the former whe n the two ar e sep a ra ted

; he n ce
this l ayer of cells h as obta i n ed the n a me of membran a “

eb or i s
”
, or membra n e of the ivory 5 but the stude n t must
be ware of falli n g i n to the mist ake of s upposi n g tha t it re ally
”
i s a membra n e properly so c a lled .

The i n d ivid u al cells which collectively co n stitute the ,

membra n a eb o r is ar e c alled odo n tobl a sts 5 they ar e va ri a ble

,

i n sh ape di fferi n g eve n i n the s a me a n im a l a ccordi n g a s

,

the form atio n of de n ti n e is goi n g o n a ctively or n ot but ,

ar e a lw a ys m u ch lo n ger th a n they a r e bro a d a n d a r e fu r ,

n ish e d with ov a l n uclei n e a r to their deeper e n ds The .

odo n tobl a st cells ar e furn ished with severa l processes n a med ,

a ccordi n g to their directio n ; th u s the process which pe n e

“ ”
tr a tes the formed de n ti n e is c alled the den ti n al process ,

th a t which a t i t s opposite pole p a sses i nto the deeper

, ,

p art of the pulp where it commu n ic a tes wi th other cells ,

the p ulp process a n d those which commun ic ate with

“
,

“ ”
n eighbouri n g odo n tobl a sts l a ter al processes Before
,
.

e n teri n g upo n a det a iled d escriptio n of the tr an sform a tio n

which the v arious cells u n dergo in their co n versio n i n to
e n a mel de n ti n e o r ceme n tum it will n o t be out of pl a ce
, , ,

to say a few words rel ative to the process of c alci fic a tio n

gen erally .

B ut b e fo r e d oi n g so it m ay p e h a p s a ssist
r t he stu den t ,
wh o m ay
14
2 A J I A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

re p t i l s ( f c t lso m d e o ut in t h e ewt by D B e l e) clea ly n d

e a a a a n r. a ,
r a

st o n g ly e xp e ss e d t h e s m e vi ew
r r s t o t h e o i g i n o f t h e e n m el a a r a

o g a n an d h en c e o f t h e
r ,
m el An d w hilst eg etti n g t h at t h ei r en a . r r

h o ld u p on t h e m in ds o f at om i st s h a b een o st on g t o en an s s r as

c o u ag e d ed u c t i o n s t h e e f o m g o i n g w id e
r n d w id e o f t h e m a k I
r r r a r r ,

w ou ld n ot b e un d e st o o d t o set sm a ll v l u e u p on t h e o b s e v a ti on s
r a r

o f Arn o ld a n d G o o d i T h e y w e e a s te p i n a dv a n c e a n d w e e
s r. r
, r

p o b b ly a s a c c urat e a s t h e m eth o ds o f i n v e stig t ion t h en in use

r a a

w oul d a ll w o f m o eo v e t h e e o r in o b s er v t i on is v er y e sy t o
o r r, rr a a

a cc oun t f o a s t h e epit h elium h vin g p eel e d o ff a s a re sul t o f d e

r, ,
a

c om p o si t i o n o t h e u se o f w e k spi i t t h e s tat e o f t hi n g s l e f t d o es
r a r ,

n ot w id ely di ff e f om th t d sc ri b e d b y G oo d si
r r a e r .

Th e sub j e c t e st e d f m n y yea s w ith out f u t h e

r dv an c e s b ut
or a r r r a ,

i n 1 86 3 P o f e ss o K olli k e d em o s t t e d b e y on d ll c vil t h e e l
r r r n ra , a a ,
r a

o r i g i n o f t h e en m e l o g an d i t l t i on s t o t h e o l epit h elium
a r an s re a ra
,

t h e d en t i e o g n a n d t h e d en t l
n r a ,
a sa c .

Hi vi w s su b s t n t i lly c o c t h a v e b een e l a b o te d b y W l
s e ,
a a rr e ,
ra a

d ey e K o ll m a n n He t z L eg o s n d M g i t t W ed l a n d o t h s b ut
r, ,
r ,
r a a o , , er ,

o n ly i n m in o p t ic ul s h v e th ey b ee m odi fi e d
r ar ar a n .

Th e d e v el o p m en t o f t h teet h o f e p t il e s w a f o un d b y a p upil o f e r s

M Kollik e s M S n t i S i en a t o h a v e s e v e l f ea t ur e s i n a cc o d
’
. r , . a r ,
ra r

w i th t h t o f m m m a li a n t e et h
a m y own e s e ch e s o n t h e teeth o f
a r ar

B t chi an d Fish a n d R ep t il e s e ls ew h er e d eta il e d h ve p o v e d a

a ra a , ,
a r

st iki n g g en e a l si m il a i t y i n t h e p o c e ss t h o ug h o ut t h e v ert eb ate

r r r r r r

kin g dom t h oug h t h y a e n ot in cc o d w i t h t h e view s o f P o

,
e r a r r

f e ss o s Ow en d G i eb el
r an .

D en t a l P the foregoi ng a ccoun t little me n tio n

oll i c l e .
—I n

h a s bee n m a de of the tooth follicle or tissue formi n g a

c apsu le like i n vestm e n t a roun d the den ti n e germ an d e n amel
-

organ At an e arly period of developme n t the tissue form

.

i n g the de n ti n e p apill a of a m a mm a li a n tooth is see n to be

prolo n ged outwards a n d upw ards from its b a se ( see It i n
Fig . these processes a ppe ar to grow r apidly upwa rds ,

s o a s to embr a ce the e n a m el org an ; but whether this is

re ally s o or w hether it is merely t h a t the ill defi n e d tissue

,
-

i n which the de n ti n e formi n g org an h a s itself origi n a ted is

i n this regio n also becomi n g more pro n ou n ced it is h a rd to ,

s ay This up growth from the b a se of the de n ti n e p apill a

.
-

is the first a ppe aran ce of a speci al de n t al s a ccul u s which is ,

thus derived from a source ide ntic a l with th at of the form a

tive org an of the de n ti n e .
 l
( ) T R A N S V E RS E S nc r ro x o r T HE L O W E R J A W A ND D nvnno p m c B A C K T o or n o r A L A M B
c o pi e d fr o m W a l d ey e r ( H en l e s Z ei t s chri ft f R a t M ed I n i t s o ut l i ne s t h e fi g ure i s
’

fa it hful t o na t ure ; i t i s s o far d i agrammat i c t hat mo re of st ruc t ure t han co ul d b e s een w i t h t he

. . .

magn ify i ng p o wer emp l oy ed i s i n t ro d uc ed .

1 D ent i n e g em w i t h i t s bo rd er o f o d o nt ob l as t s 2 Fo rmed d en t i ne
4 P o in t s where t h e i nner epit hel ium a nd t h e o ut er e p it hel i um o f “1 23 3 353 ag ile;
. ,
. . 1

c o nt i nuo us 5 E na me l c e ll s or i n t e rn a l e pi t he l i um 0 Ext e rna l ep i t hel i um o f ena me l

.

org an 7 S t ell at e ret ic ul um o f enamel o rgan 8 Papi llary p ro j ect io ns i nt o t he ena me l

.
. .
.

organ 9 C o nnec t ive t i ssue around t h e sac bec omi ng c o nt i nuo us a bove wi t h t ha t o f t h e
. .
. .

o s c a ll e d t h e t oo t h s a c 1 0 Ve s s el s a nd nerves o f t he
,

h
. .

g u m ( 9 a ) ; t i s c n s t i t ut es w h a t i
Bo n e o f l o we r j a w 2 Pe ri o s t e um o f t h e j aw o f ep i t h e l i um over
. .

w 1 1 1 1 3 Hea
j a
t h e y o ung t oo t h 1 4 Ext e rnal s k i n w i t h i t s epi d ermi s 1 5 M usc u a r b und l es fro m floo r
. . . .
. .

. . . .

of mo ut h
[
.

To face 14
. 3
 4
14 A M A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y;

O R GANTHE C E M EN T .

Ceme n tu m is a ccordi n g to these a uthors developed j ust

, , ,

as bo n e is i n two d isti n ct methods

, .

Where it is n ot to be very thick an d is to clothe roots , ,

the ossific a tio n t akes pl a ce in membran e ( the a lveolo

de nt ar periosteum ) but where it is to form a thick l ayer
,

FI G 7 0 ( )
.
l
.

over the crown a s i n Rumi n an ts a c a rtila gi n o u s cement

, ,

organ is forme d an d we h ave a c alcific atio n an alogou s t o

,

form a tion of bon e in c artil age .

Thus the ceme n t org an is fou n d in those an im als o n ly

which h ave coron a l cem e n t such a s the Herbivora ,
In a .

c a lf embryo about the ti m e th a t de n ti n e c alcific atio n is

comme n ced there may be disti nguished be n e a t h the follicle
,

w all an d above the e n a mel org an a greyish l ayer of tissue ,

thick e n ough to be disti n gu ish able with the n a ked eye a n d ,

of firmer co n sisten ce th an the e n a mel org an , from which it

also di ff ers i n bei n g richly v a sc ul a r .

1
() Cement organ
’

ofcalf a ( aft er M agi t ot ) . a. i oid

F br mat rix .

6 . i
Ca rt lage c ells and c aps ul es .
 THE D E VEL OP M ENT OF T HE T EE T H . 14
5

But tho u gh it exists at this e a rly period it is n ot till ,

l ater whe n after the completio n of the de n ti n e an d en amel

, ,

i mmedi ately be n e ath it its o wn fun ctio n is about to come

,

i n to pl ay th at it a tt ai n s to its ch ar a cteristic structu re

,
.

T his M M agit ot design a tes a s fi b r o c a rt il a gin ous a s there

.
-
,

a ppe a r i n it ch ar a cteristic c artil a ge cells or c h o n d r o pl a st s ,

c o n t a i n i n g on e two or rarely three cells which h ave

, , ,

s pheric a l or ovoid n u clei .

I n t h e se cre a tu res which h a ve cemen tum upo n the roots of

the teeth o n ly n o speci al ceme n t organ exists but osteobl a sts
, ,

which c alcify i n to ceme n t um a r e fur nished by the tooth sa c .

It is s a id th a t the i nn er l ayer of the tooth s a c is co n cern ed

i n the form atio n of the ceme n t ; th a t the outer l ayer c on ,

j oi n tly with the su rr ou n di n g con n ective tissue is co n verted ,

i n to the alveolo de n t a r perioste u m but I c an n ot myself

-

,
'

recogn ise the j ustice of this disti n ctio n i n pr a ctice In .

h u m an teeth the p arts of the follicle w a ll or sa c ce ase to be

d isti n ctly disti n gu ish a ble a t a comp ara tively e arly period ,

a n d their import an ce is n o t such as to c a ll for very det ailed

d escriptio n .

An other stru cture o n ce thought import an t a n d n o w

, ,

k n ow n to be a mere b u n dle of den se fibrous tissue is the ,

er n a cu l um
”
g u b The perm . a n e n t tooth s a cs d uri n g their ,

g rowth , h a ve become i n vested by a bo n y shell which is ,

c omplete s a ve a t a poi n t n e a r their a pices where there is a

, ,

for amen Thro u gh th is fora me n p a sses a thi n fibro u s cord

.
,

very co n spicuous whe n the su rr ou n di n g bo n e is broke n

a w a y which is c alled the
, g u ber n a cu l um from the n otio
,
n s
e n tert a i n ed by the older a n atomists th a t it w as con cern ed
i n directi n g or e ffecti n g the eruptio n of the tooth The .

gu ber na c ul a of the fro n t perm an e n t tooth s a cs perfora te

the a lveolu s a n d blen d with the g um behi n d the n ecks of
the correspo n di n g milk teeth ; those of the bicuspids u n it
i n g with the periosteum of the a lveoli of their deciduous
predecessors .
14
8 A M A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

C A L C I F I C AT I O N .

A tissue is s a id to be c a lcified whe n the orga n ic stru e

t ures of w hich it is composed ar e h a rde n ed a n d sti ffe n ed by
i mpregn a tio n with s a lts of lime The impregn a tio n with .

lime s alt m ay go on so far th at the residu al organ ic m a trix

is redu ced to a very sm all proportio n a s is exemplified in ,

the ea se of a dult e n amel i n which the organ ic co n stitue n ts

,

m ake up o n ly from o n e to three per ce n t of the whole s o .

,

t h a t pr a ctic ally the e n a mel wholly dis a ppe a rs u n der th e i n

fl u en c e of a n a cid ; or the org an ic m atrix m ay persist i n
s u ffi cie n t qu an tity to ret a i n its stru ctur a l ch a r a cteristics
a fter the remov a l by solu t io n i n an a cid of its s a lts a s is ,

t h e c a se with de n ti n e bo n e a n d ceme n tum ,

There a r e
, .

two w ays in which a c a lcified structure m ay be b u ilt u p

the o n e by the deposition of the s alts i n the very subst an ce
o f a form a tive org a n which thus beco m e a ct u ally co n verted
,

i n to the c a lcified structure 5 the other by a form a tive org a n

s heddi n g o u t from its surfa ce both the org an ic a n d i n org a n ic

co n stit u e n ts a n d thu s so to spe a k excreti n g the resultan t

, , ,

tissue .

An ex a mple of the l atter method is to be fo u n d i n the

shells of m a n y mollu sks in which the m a n tle secretes the,

s hell a n d is a ble to rep a ir fra ctures i n it

,
without itself ,

u n dergoi n g an y a pp are n t alteratio n 5 while the form a tio n of

d e n ti n e bo n e a n d e n a mel ( ) ar e ex a mples of c a lcific a tio n
1
, ,

by co n versio n .

The i n solu ble s alts of lime a r e a ltered i n their beh a viour

by a ssoci atio n w ith organ ic compou n ds a fa ct which w a s ,

fi rst poi n ted out by R a i n ie a n d h a s bee n more rece n tly ,

worked out by Professor H arti ng an d Dr Ord . .

If a solutio n of a sol uble s alt of lime be slowly mixed

with a n other solutio n c ap able of precipit a ti n g the lime the ,

1
( ) Al l ob s v s
er er ar e n ot , h oweve r, agree d as t o t he fo r mat io of
n t he

e n am e l .
( Cf p g
. a e
 T HE D E VE L Ol l EN T OF T HE T EETH . 14
9

res ult an t lime s alt will go dow n a s a n a morpho u s po wd er ,

or u n der some circ u mst an ces in mi n ute cryst als Bu t in

, ,
.

the presen ce of gel a ti n e alb u me n an d m an y other organ ic

, ,

compo un ds the form a n d physic al ch ara cter of the lime

,

s alts ar e m ateri ally altered a n d in the pl a ce of an a mor ,

pho n s powder there are fo un d va rious c u rio u s but defi n ite

forms qu ite un like the ch ara cter of cryst als produ ced with
,

out the i n terve n tio n of the organ ic subst an ce .

Mr R a i n ie fou n d th a t i f ca lcium c arbo n ate be slowly

.

formed i n a thick sol utio n of m u cil age or a lb u me n the re

s u l t a n t s alt is i n the form of globules l a mi n ated i n stru ct u re , ,

s o th a t the glob u les m ay be like n ed to ti n y o n io n s ; these

glob u les whe n i n co n ta ct becomi n g a gglomerated i n to a

, ,

si n gle l ami n ated m a ss it appe a ri n g a s if t he l ami n a in

,

immedi a te apposition blen ded with o n e an other G lobu l a r .

m a sses a t on e time of mu lberry like form lose the i n

,
-
,

d iv i d u alit y of their co n stitue n t s m aller globules a n d become ,

smoothed down i n to a si n gle m a ss an d Mr R a i n ie s u ggests .

a s a n expl a n atio n of the l a mi n ated stru ct ur e th a t the sm a ller

m a sses h a ve a cc u mul ated in co n cen tric l ayers which h ave

subsequ en tly co a lesced 5 an d in the substitution of the
globu l ar for the a morphous or crystalli n e form i n the s alt of
lime whe n in co n t a ct with various organ ic su bst an ces ,

Mr R a i n ie cl a imed to fi n d the cl u e for the expl an atio n of

.

the developme n t of shells teeth an d bo n e At this poi n t

, , .

Professor H a rti n g took u p the i n vestig atio n an d fou n d th a t ,

other s alts of lime would beh ave i n a simil a r m a nn er a n d ,

th at by modifyi n g the co n ditio n of the experime n t very

v a riou s forms ( ) might be produced Bu t the most i m
1
.

port an t a ddition to our k n owledge m a de by Professor

H a rti n g l ay i n the very peculi a r co n stitu tion of the c alco
”
sph er it e s by which n a me he design ated the globula r form s
,

seen an d described by R a i n ie Th a t these ar e b u ilt up of .

( ) h us succ ssful ifici lly p oduci dumb b ell

1
T he w as e in art a r ng -

c y st ls
r a .
1 50 A M A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

c o n ce n tric l a mi n a like a n o n ion h as alre a dy bee n me n tio n ed ,

a n d Mr R a i n ie w a s a w a re th a t albu me n a ctu ally e n tered

.

i nto the compositio n of the globule si n ce it ret ai n ed its ,

form eve n a fter the a pplic atio n of a cid .

But Professor H arti n g ha s shown th at the a lbume n left

behi n d a fter the tre atme n t of a c alcospherite with a cid is
n o lo n ger ordi n a ry a lbume n 5 it is profou n dly modified an d ,

h a s become exceedi n gly resist a n t to the a ctio n of a cids ,

a lk a lies
,
a n d boili n g w ater an d i n fa ct resembles chiti n e
, ,

the s ubstan ce of which the h ard ski n s of i n sects co n sist ,

r a ther th a n a n other body

y .

For this modified al bumen h e pr e poses the n ame of

”
c alcoglobulin a s it appe ars th a t the lime is held in some
,

s ort of chemic a l combi n a tio n for the l a st tr a ces of lime a r e

,

ret ai n ed very obsti n ately whe n c alcoglobuli n is s ubmitted

to the a ctio n of a cids .

The c alcospherite the n h as a true m atrix of c alco

, ,

lobuli n which is c a p able of ret a i n i n g its form a n d structure

g ,

a fter the remov a l of the gre a t bulk of the lime .

N ow it is a very suggestive fa ct th a t in the i n vestigatio n

of c a lcific atio n we co n st an tly meet with structures rem ark
a ble for their i n destructibility : for ex a mple if we destroy ,

the den ti n e by the a ctio n of very stro n g a cids or by ,

v ariously co n trived processes of d ecalc ifi c at ion p u trefa ctio n , ,

drc there rema i n s behi n d a t an gled m a ss of tubes the ,

den ti n a l she a ths of N eum an n which ar e re ally the

”
,

immedi a te w alls of the den ti n al tubes .

Or if bo n e be disi n tegrated by cert a i n methods there

rem ai n b ehi n d l arge tubes fou n d to be the li n i n gs of the
,

h aversi an c an als ( Kollik er) an d sm a ll roun ded bodies

, ,

recogn is able a s isol ated l a cu n a 5 an d in the cuticul a de n tis

we h a ve a n other excelle n t ex ample of this peculi arly i n de
s t r u c t ib l e tissue .

In poi n t of fa ct a s will be better see n a fter the develop

,

men t of the de n t al tissue h as bee n more fully described o n ,

 1 52 A M A NUA L OF D ENTA L IY
A NA T OJV .

s pe n di n g in size a n d bei n g co nti n uo u s with the e n amel cells

whe n ce they were shed out .

’
Professor Huxley s re a son for dou bti n g the direc t c on
versio n of the e n a mel cells i n to e n amel w as th a t a membr an e
could be ra ised from the surfa ce of growi n g e n amel a t an y ,

period of its developmen t by the u se of a cid re a gen ts this

, ,

membra n e n ecess arily i n terve n i n g between the formed

e n a mel an d the en amel cells 5 he n ce he den ied th at the
en a mel organ co n tributed i n an y way directly though it ,

might i n directly to the deve lopme n t of the en amel

,
.

“
To the n a tu re of this membr an e I sh all h ave a ga i n t o
refer so th a t for the prese n t it will s uffi ce to say th at the
,

str u ct ure i n question c a n n ot be demo n strated an d in fa ct

,

h a s prob a bly n o existe n ce prior to the u se of the re a ge n t

,
.

The cells of the i n tern a l epithelium of the e n amel org an

or e n amel cells h a ve bee n a lre a dy i n some me a su re de
scribed : they ar e elo n gated cells formi n g a very regul a r
,

col umn a r epithelium an d ar e hen ce re n dered hexago n al by

,

mu tu al a ppositio n ; they vary in their len gth an d di ameter

i n di ffere n t an im als
.

To secure u n iformity of n ome n cl ature the n a me a d am an

,

t ob l a s t h a s recen tly bee n proposed for them as bei n g better

,

comp arable with the term odo n tobl a st an d osteobl a st .

Although they ar e co n n ected with the cells of the str atum

i n termedi u m by a process a t their b a se they ofte n a dhere
,

more stro n gly to the e n a mel when o n ce this h as begun to

,

be formed th an to the rest of th e e n a mel organ so th at

, ,

when a de n t al sa c is ope n ed the e n amel cells ar e most e a sily

obt a i n ed by scra pi n g the surfa ce of the e n a mel The cells .

thus torn a w ay ofte n h a ve t aperi n g processes at the e n ds

directed towa rds the e n amel which were first described by
,
’ ”
my fa ther an d go by the n a me of Tomes processes
,
The .

cells are a lso slightly en la rg ed a t these extremities especi ally ,

if they h a ve bee n immersed in glyceri n e or an y such fluid

which c auses their shri nk age for this en d of the cell h avi n g
,
 THE D E VEL OP M EN T OF T HE T EETH . 1 53

received p arti al impregn atio n with lime s alt at its peri

a

h e a n d so bei n g rigid is u n able to co ntra ct with the rest

p r
y , ,

of the cell These e nl arged everted en ds ofte n show a very

.
, ,

FI G 7 1 .

sh arp con to u r their trumpet like mouths te n di n g to co n firm

,
-

the stateme n t of Waldeyer th at the protopl a sm of the cell

is n ot covered i n by membran e at its e n ds The impregn a .

tio n with c alc areous s alts comme n ces at the free end of t h e

FI G 7 2 .

e n a mel cell an d a t the periphery before the cen tral portion

, ,
’
an d it is to this fa ct th a t the existe n ce of Tomes pro
“

cesses is due for when t h e e n amel cell is dragged a wa y

,

from the formed e n a mel prism it sep ara tes a cross the li n e ,

of calcific atio n ; an d thu s the axi al p ar t of the cell when ,

torn a w ay proj ects out fur t her th an its periphery in c on

, ,

( )
1
Ename l cells w it h Tomes p oc ss s’
r e e .

2
( ) Enam e l c lls 5 t h t w n t h ight h ve b e sh u k by imme sion
e e o o e r a en r n r

in g lyce iner ,
an d p es e t t h e Op en t u mp t sh ped e ds d esc ib ed in t he
r n r e o
a n r

x
te t .
1 54 A M A NUA L OF D ENTA L A NA TOJII Y .

s eque n ce of c alcifica tio n h avi ng exte n ded less far at thi s

ce n tral portio n of the cell .

I n other words if the formi n g e n a mel were freed fro m

,

the a dheren t e n a mel cells its surfa ce would be pitted

, ,

e a ch little pit m arki n g t he ce n tre of a n e n a mel prism ; an d

if a thin sectio n of this immedi ate surfa ce could be t ake n
O ff it would be pierced with holes a t regul a r i n tervals
, .

The e n amel cell with its process is like a n odo n tobl ast with
a very shor t de n ti n a l fi b ril which h a s bee n pulled out of the
,

formed de n ti n e a n d the n ature of the Tomes processes is

’

well illustrated in the en a mel organ s Of marsupi als It .

will be remembered th a t their e n a mel is perme ated by a

la rge n umber of c an a ls which become con ti n uous a t the
,

j u n ctio n of the de n ti n e a n d e n a mel with the de n ti n al tubes

, .

Accordin gly the e n a mel cell of a m ars upi al e ngaged in the ,

form ation of a perm an e n tly tubular e n amel is j ust like a n ,

o do n tobl a st i n th a t it h a s a lo n g fi n e process pulled out of

, ,

t h e a lre a dy formed e n a mel .

As the youn gest p ar t of the e n a mel h as by n o me an s

a tt a i n ed to its full h a rd n ess it is quite pos s ible to obt a i n i n
, ,

s mall pieces sectio n s p ara llel to its s urfa ce 5 the n e a rer they
,

a r e to the surfa ce the l a rger will be the perfora tio n s show

, ,

i ng wh a t h as alr e a dy bee n st ated respecti n g c alcific a tio n

c o mme n ci n g a t the periphery of e a ch cell to be true An d .

it is possible by the use of a n a cid to obt a i n such section s

, ,

upo n a l arger sc ale for un der the i n flue n ce of such a re age n t

, ,

this youn gest l ayer of the e n amel peels off i n a sheet ,

bri n gi n g with it in pl a ces e n amel cells i n pl a ces e n amel ,

prisms a dheri n g to its Opposite sides Whe n destitute of

,
.

a dhere n t e n a mel cells or prisms this so c a lled m embr an e is

-
,

for a mi n ated 5 an d the processes of the e n ds of the e n a mel

cells ar e fitted i nto an d p a ssed through these perfora tio n s .

The re al n ature of the membr an e which could be r a ised

from the surfa ce of growi n g e namel was first demon strated
by my fa ther, an d his expl an atio n h as been a ccepte d by
1 56 A M A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

tio n of the tooth 5 the e n amel of a tooth prior to its erup

tio n h avi ng a ch alky op a que s u rfa ce , .

The e n a mel of the teeth of reptiles is developed from an

e n a mel org an which a t n o time possesses an y stellate tissue 5
this is also the c ase i n all fish which I h ave hitherto ex
a mi n ed I n the poiso n fa n gs of s n akes the e n amel cells
.
,

FI G 7 3.

over the i n terior of the poiso n tube a ppe ared to be tran s ,

formed i n to a stell a te retic u lum which ch an ge in this c a s e ,

would a ppe ar to be a retrogra de met a morphosis .

The n u clei of the e n a mel cells which lie at the ext r e ,

mit i es furthest from the e n a mel a ppe ar to recede a s c al c ifi ,

c ation goes on ; they do n o t exercise any speci a l i n fluen ce

o n the process a s far a s c a n be see n .

1
( ) sv
Tra ns s ec t io n
er e of t h t oo t h of poiso
e n f g ( V ip ) T h
sa c a an er . e

c sc t ic pulp ( ) is su o u d d by l y of d t i ( d ) ; ext l t o
re en a rr n e a a er en ne er na

t his is l y of colum
a a er m l c lls w hich upo t h
na r en a e xt e io of t he
e , ,
n e e r r

t oo t h upo w hich a t hi l y
,
n of m l is t b fo m d a l g
n a er e na e o e r e , re ar e con

Spi u u c lls
c o s Wh e . t h y p ss i
er e b tw e th ho s of t h c sc t
a n e een e rn e re en ,

i t o t h t p t w hich w ill ult i m t ly b t h poiso c

n a ar l t h i ch ct
a e e e n an a ,
e r a ra er

i lost
s d t h i pl c e t k
, an e r by s t ll t e c ells ( f )
a a en No e mel is fo med
e a . na r

in t his l t t posit io
a er n .
 T HE D E VEL OP M ENT OF T HE T EE TH . 1 57

As h a s b een a l
y m en ti on ed Koll ik e dissen t s f om t h e b o v e
r ead ,
r r a

c
a c oun t o f t h e c al cifi c at i on o f t h e en a m el p art ly o n t h e g un d , ro

th t en m e l c ell s may b e s een o f t h e sam e s i e an d f o m t l l

a a z r a a

s t ag e s o f t h e f o m at i o n o f e n m e l r a .

T h e p o c es s h e eg ds a o n e o f s e c et i o n t h e en am e l b e i n g sh e d
r r ar s r ,

o ut so t o sp e a k f o m t h e f ee e n d o f e a ch en a m e l c e ll 5 h en c e t h e
, ,
r r

p is
r m s o f t h e en a m e l w ill c o e sp o n d i n siz e a n d n um b e w i t h t h e rr r

c el l s o f t h e e n a m e l e pi t h eli um 5 t h e p o c e ss e s o f t h e en m e l c e lls r a

h e eg a ds a s b i g f g m en t s f this h a d en e d s e c eti on w hich

r r e n ra e O r r ar

sti ll clin g i n g t o t h e p en t c ell ar .

M M g i t o t ( J o u n l d e l n t om i e d e M Ch R o b i
’
. a r a 1 8 7 9) h s a a . . n , a

r evi v e d t his vi ew d esc ib in g e ch c ell a s t e m i n ate d tow a ds t h e

,
r a r
, r

f o rm in g en m el b y a lit t l e pl t e o f d n s e m t e i l th oug h w hich

a ,
a e a r a r

b y s om e p o c e ss o f e x o s m o sis t h e c o st i t u en t s o f en m e l t a v e l o ut
r n a r .

He n o t e s t h at t h es e pl at e s o f t en c o h e so a s t o f orm a s h eet ( cf er .

p ge a b ut s ays n o t hin g o f t h e i b e i n g p e f o ted NO on e r r ra .

,

h ow eve w h o h a d s ee t h en am e l c ll o f m supi l w ith t h e

r, n e e a ar a

ta p e in g p o c ess fi v e o six t i m e s
r r l on g a i t s e lf w hich h ad b een
r as s

p u ll e d o u t o f t h e y o u n g e n m e l w o ul d b e s a tisfi e d w i t h t h e ex c e
a r

ti on t h eo y r .

Th e r ea s on s f or a d o p t in g t h e o pp o si t e v i ew w ill h a v e b een g a
t h e e d f o m t h e t e xt ; t h e y ar e i n b i e f t h e o c c ur e c e o f t h e
r r ,
r , r n

T o m e s p o c e ss e s e sp ci a lly in m a s u pi ls ; t h e i g idi t y o f t h e
’ ”
r ,
e r a r

O p en m o ut hs o f t h e e m e l c ells 5 t h e pi t t e d s ur f a c e o f t h e y oun g e st
na

l a y e o f en m el t h e f o am in at e d m em b an e w hich c n b e is d
r a ,
r r a ra e

f om i t a n d t h e el t i o n o f th ese f a c t s t o t h e o cc urr en c e of t h e
“

,
r a

p o c e ss e s o f t h e en am e l c el ls
r .

Sch w n n b eli e v e d t h t t h e en am e l c e ll w a s c on sta n t ly i n c ea si n g

a a r

a t i t s f e e en d ( 2 r t h at n ext t o t h e en m e l ) a n d t h a t t h e n ew
1 a ,
a ,

g ow t h o y oun g e st p art o f t h e c e ll is c a lcifi e d a s f a st

r ,
r s i t is , a

f o m e d 5 t his vi ew diff s lit t l e f o m t h t o f K Ollik e w h p e f e s

r er r a r, o r r

t o e xp e ss i t b y s yi n g t h a t t his e d o f t h e c ell is c n s t a n t ly sh e d
r a n o

di n g o ff o se c et in g a m t e i l w hich b c o m e s xt e n l t o i t s e lf
r r a r a e e r a .

M y f th e Wa ld e y a He t z n d m n y o t h e s b eli e v e t h at t h e c ell
r, er , r ,
a a r ,

g or w t h t k e s pl a c e n
a o t t t his f e e e n d b u t a t t h e t t ch d n u cl e
a r , a a e

a t e d en d a n d t h t i t is t h O ld e st p o t i on o f t h e c e ll i t s e lf w hich
,
a e r

r e c e iv e s an i m p e g n a t i o w i t h s l t s a n d f o m s t h e en m e l
r n a r a .

P o f e ss o Hu xl e y s O pi n i on ( p g e 1 52 ) is I t a k e i t b s e d o n t h e
’
r r a , ,
a

f c t th t a m em b n e c oul d b e
a a ise d f om t h e su fa c e O f y un g
ra ra r r o

e n am el w hich m u s t h a v e i n t e v en e d b et w een t h e en m e l c e lls

, nd r a a

t h e en am e l p ism s 5 if my f t h s e xpl n a t i on f t h e n tur e o f t his ’

r a er a o a

m em b an e b e cc ep t e d t h e di ffi c ul t y v n ish s
r a ,
a e .

M y o wn e s e ch e s u p on t h e d e v e l o p m e t o f t h e t eet h o f fish e s
r ar n

a ls o f u n ish e vid en c e t en din g i

r t h e s m e di e c t i o 5 a s h s b een l n a r n a a

r e a dy m en t i o n e d t h e en a m el c e lls in s om e p ,
t s o f t h e e n a m e l o g an s ar r

o f c e t a in fish s u ch
r t h e eel a n d p ch
,
n d c t a in B tra chi
as er ,
a er a a,

e g. t h.e n
, ew t h a v e di m en si o ,
s v e y g t ly e xc e din g t h o s e of t h e
n r r ea e

c e lls i n t h e em i n d er o f t h e o g a n r a Th s e hi g hly d e v e l o p e d c e ll s r . e
,
 1 58 A M A NUA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OJII Y .

t h ree t i m es as l on g a s t h e c o rr e spo n di n g c ell s l o w er d ow n u p on t h e

‘

d enti n e p a pill a a r e i n t h e p o si t i on o f t h e t e rm i n a l c ap o f e n a m e l
'

w hi c h c h ar a c t e r ise s t h ese t e et h M oreo v er i n t h e t o ot h sac o f t h e

‘ ‘

p oison f an g o f a vip er t h e dist ri b ut i on O f t h e l arg e c ell s c oin c i des

,
'

w i t h th a t o f t h e en a m e l on t h e fin i s h e d to o t h
“ '

C al c i fi c a t i on o f
' ‘

t li e D e n t i ii e
den ti n e is forme d
'

.
—The
'

upo n the surfa ce of the den ti n e bulb or p a pill a from with , ,

out i n w ards so th a t n o portio n O f de n ti n e o n ce c alcified can

,

receive any i n cre a se in extern al dimen sio n s ; all a dditio n s

must t ake pl a ce u po n the i n terior O f the de n ti n e c a p The .

n a ture of the de n ti n e bulb h as a lre a dy bee n to so me exte n t

described ; it rema i n s to co n sider somewh at more mi n u tely

the nature of its su rfa ce The cells con stituti n g the mem .

bran a eb oris to which Waldeyer h as give n t h e co n ve n ien t

,
”
n a me of odo n tobl a sts form an exceedi ngly sh arply defi ned
,

l ayer upo n the s urfa ce of the de n ti n e w all bein g arr anged ,

i n a si n gle row 5 the cells immedi a tely be n e a th the m di ffe r

stro ngly from them s o th at there is n ot s o m arked an
,

a ppe ara n ce of tran sitio n a l str ucture a s m a be see n i n the

y
stratum i n ter medi um of the e n a mel organ N othi n g wh at .

ever like the li n e a r succession o f form a tive cells whi ch by , ,

co alescen ce a t their e n d s we n t to form the den ti n a l tubes ,

a s described by the older writers is to be see n , .

The odo n to bl a st cells v ary in form a ccordi n g a s the d en

ti n e form a tio n is a ctively goi n g o n or n o t b u t a t the period ,

of their gre atest a ctivity they a re bro a d a t the en d d irect ed '

tow ards the de n ti n e c ap s o as to look a lmost a bru ptly ,

tr un c a ted The severa l processes of the cells h ave a lre ady

.

bee n described ; there a re however sometimes severa l , ,

de n ti n al processes proceedi ng fro m a s in gle cell an d

”
,

Bell h a s cou n ted n o less th an s i x .

The cells a re fi n ely gr an ul a r an d ar e a ccordi n g to , ,

Wa ldeyer an d Boll destitute of all membra n e 5 the n ucleus

,

is oval l ies i n th at extremity of the cell which is farthes t

,

fro m the de n ti n e a n d is sometimes prolo n ged to wa rds the

,

de n ti nal process so a s to be ovoid or almost poi nted .

1 60 A t M A NUA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

period of form ative a ctivity bei ng p ast a n d I am i n cli n ed to ,

thi nk th at his views on the subj ect of developme n t are ope n

to criticism a s bei n g b a sed upo n the appe ar an ces prese n ted
,

by such old cells .

FI G 7 5
.

The de n ti n e i s I believe formed by the direct co n versio n

, ,

of the odo n tobl a st cells j u st a s is the en amel by th at of

,

the e n a mel cells a n d is derived from them an d from them

, ,

a lo n e
.

Accordi n g to this view which is supported by Waldeyer

, ,

Frey Boll Dr L io n el Be ale an d m an y other writers the

, ,
.
, ,

den ti n al fibrils the den ti n al shea ths an d the m atrix betwee n

, ,

these l atter ar e alike derived from the met a morphosis of

,

the odon tobl a st cell ; I n other words the three structures , .

i n questio n m ay be t a ke n a s bei n g three st ages i n the c on

versio n of o n e an d the s ame subst an ce : thus we h ave the
den ti n a l fibril in its soft co n ditio n little more th an the ,

u n altered protopl asm of the cell the n the de n ti n a l she a th , ,

o n e of those pec uli arly resist an t subst an ces which lie o n the

borders of c alcific atio n ; an d l a stly the m atrix the com , ,

p l e t e d,
wholly c a lcified tissue .

Th a t some such rel atio n exists seems to be i n dic ated by

the fa ct th a t den ti n al t ubes o n ce formed ar e c ap able of
1
( ) d o t o b l s t s i n si t u
O n a . f
A t er Wald eye r.
 T HE D E VEL OP II E N T I
’
OF T HE T EE TH . 1 61

further c alcific a tion by which their c alibre beco m

,
es se n si bly
dimi n ished Thu s my fa ther st ates ( spe aki n g of the i n cisor
.
,

teeth Of rode n ts ) “
,
the tubes which proceed from the p ul p
c avity n e ar the b a se of the tooth ar e i n most c a ses per , , ,

c ep t i bly l arger th a n those th at are situa ted higher up ;

he n ce it follows th at a s the l atter were o n ce n e a r the b a se
,

of the tooth the den ti n a l t ubes u n dergo a dimi n utio n of

,

c alibre a fter their origi n a l form a tion In the teeth of t he .

Sc i ur id a I h a ve foun d a di ffere n ce of size a mou n ti n g to a

third or h alf betwee n the tubes n e ar the b a se an d those
n e a r the surfa ce i n we a r .

An d Dr L io n el Be ale c a lls a tte n tio n to the fa ct th a t the

.

hollows of the c an als ar e l argest n e a rest to the pulp an d ,

sm a llest a t the periphery of the tooth in other words a t , ,

the oldest p art 5 also th a t c alcific ation i s still sl owly goi n g

o n eve n i n a dvan ced life so a s O ften to le a d to the oblite
,

r a tio n of the peripher a l t u bes There is too the sta temen t

.
, ,

of Robi n a n d M ag it o t th a t the tee t h become more rich in

,

c alc a reo u s s alts a s a ge a dva n ces s o th a t an alyses of human

,

teeth show gre a t discrep an cies .

It is diffi c u lt to se e how a den ti n a l t ube o n ce formed c an

become co n tra cted to a third or h alf of its di a meter u nles s
we believe th a t tha t which w a s a t first the soft tissue ( d en
ti h a l fibril ) occupyi n g its c an a l m ay become a t its periphery
m et a morphosed i n to “ ”
den ti n al she a th while th at w hich ,

w as origi nally this l a tter h a s p a ssed i n to the co n ditio n o f

m atrix . Other ill u stration s of this fa ct observed by i n de ,

pe n den t writers suggest themselves to me 5 the co n verti

,

b ili t y of the de n ti n al fi bril i n to de n ti n al she a th a n d of the

l a t ter i n to m a trix seems to be of n ecessity i m plied by t he
,

n a rrowi n g of the c a libre of a t ube o n ce formed for the t u be s ,

th u s n a rrowed prese nt n o s p eci a l ch ar a cter 5 their w alls d o

n o t a ppe a r a n thicker n o r do they i n a n w a become dif
y y y
‘

fe r en t s a ve i n the o n e m a tter of di a meter The phe n omen a .

of de n t al c aries also a ppe ar to le n d some s upport to thi s

M
1 62 A [
MA N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

vie w th a t de n ti n a l fibril de n ti n a l she a th a n d m atrix a r e

, , , ,

but three a ges of the s ame tiss u e .

For u n der t h e i nflu e n ce of c aries the w a lls of the tubes ,

i n visible or almost so in perfectly he althy de n ti n e become

, , ,

a pp a re n t .

As I h ave elsewhere expressed it the most exter n a l ,

portio n s of the odon tobl a sts u n dergo a met a m orphosis i n to

a gel atigen o u s m atrix which is the se a t of c alcific a tio n , ,

while their most cen tr a l portio n s rem a i n soft an d u n a ltered

a s the fibrils I n termedi ate betwee n the ce n tr al per m a
.

u e n tly soft fibril a n d t h e ge n er a l c alcified m a trix is th a t ,

p ortio n w h ich immedi a tely surrou n d s the fibril n a mely t h e , ,

d e n ti n a l she a th 5 as expressed by Dr L io n el Be a le they a r e .

rotopl a sm formed m a teri a l a n d c a lcified form ed m a teri al

p , , .

T h atthe w h ol e of t h e d en ti n e i s d eri v ed f om c on v e si on o f t h e r a r

od l s c lls is n ot ag ee d t o b y a ll w it e s T hu s K Ol lik e n d
on t o b a t e r r r . r a

L e t b eli e v e t h t w hil e t h e c n ls n d t h e i c o t en t s a
n a c on t i n u a a a r n re a

t i o n s o f t h e o d o n to b l a s t s t h e m t i x is a s e c et i n i t h e f o m t h s e
,
a r r o e r r e

c e lls o f om t h e est o f t h e p ul p an d so is n i n t e c llu l

r r r su b ,
a r e ar

s t an c e T h ir vi ew i s t h e ef o e i n t e m e di te b et w en t h e e xc et i on
. e r r r a e r

a n d c o n v e si o t h eo i es ; a n d KOlli k e g o s o sin c e t h e “
r n rto y r e n sa ,

de ti n l c ells e i mm e di ately d aw n o ut at th i ut e en ds i t o
na ar r e r o r n

t h e d en t i n a l fi b e s a n d d o n ot a s w s f o m e ly t h ug h t g o w ut
r , ,
a r r o ,
r o

i n s u ch m n n e t h a t t h e d en t i n a l fi b e is t o b
a a r g d e d o ly r e re ar n as

t h e i n n e p t o f t h e c ell so i t is n o t p o ssi b l t o d e iv e t h e d en t in e
r ar ,
e r

i m m e di t e ly f om t h e c e lls B ut is n o t P o f e ss o K Oll i k e t hi k
”
a r . r r r n

i n g an d w i t i n g o f t h o s e a g e d S p en t c ells w hich his p u pil L en t

r ,

fi gu e d ? N0 on e c ould spe k o f y o un g c t iv o don tob l a st

r a a ,
a e as

dr w n o ut i n to t h e d en t i n a l fib il A g o o d s e c t i on o f y ou g
a r . n

d e v el o pi n g d en t i e sh o w s t h at t h e c e lls n e s qu n d a b up t ar are a r

t o w a ds t h e d en t i n e 5 t h e y d o n ot t p e i n to t h e d n t i a l p o c e ss i n
r a r e n r

t h e s m ll s t d eg e e a n d t h e e is n o oo m f o a y i t e c e ll u l
a e r ,
r su b r r n n r ar

s t n c e w h t e v er
a a .

H t z c o i n cid e s w i t h K ll i k er i
er eg a di g t h e m t ix a o a e n r r n a r s s

c et i on f om a l l t h e d e t i n a l c e lls i n c o m m o n w hich s t n d s i n n o
r r n a

d fi n it e hist o l o g ic a l el at i on t o t h e i dividu l c e lls b ut his fig u

e r n a ,
”
re

a ls o I b e li e v e t o b e e p e s en t at iv e o f a n du lt in c t iv e su f c o f
r r a a r a e

p u lp i n w hich d en tin e f o m t i o h d lm st c e s d
,
r a n a a o a e .

K Ol l i k e d L en t a e o f O pi i o n t h t
r an si g l c ll is suffi ci en t t
r n a a n e e o

f m t h e w h o l e l en gt h o f d n t in al fib i l n t h vi g s een vid en c
or a e r ,
o a n e e

O f a c t iv e c ell g o w t h i n t h e s ub j c en t l y
r f t h p u lp f m w hich a a er o e ,
ro

t h ey w ou ld i f e t h t t h e m em b an a e b o i w
n r a s uppl em en t ed b y r r s as
1 64 A [
MA N UA L OF D EN TA L A NA T OM Y .

tive pulp t akes pl a ce bu t the a ddition s to the b a se of the

,

tooth ar e of co n st a nt or ever i n cre a si n g dime n sio n s as is

,
-

the c a se in some t u sks which ar e of con ic al form

, .

It is s aid th at the n umber of roots which would h a ve bee n

d eveloped at the b a se of a p artic u l a r de n ti n e orga n m ay be
i n ferred from the vessels i e th a t i n a si n gle rooted tooth
, . .
,

the vessels would eve n at a n e a rly period form a si n gle

, ,

fa scicul u s i n a do uble rooted o n e simil a rly they would be

,

a rr an ged i n two bu n dles so th a t the u ltim ate form a tive

,

a c t ivity will be exercised a rou n d o n e two or three ce n tre s , ,

of n utrition I am n ot however a ble from my o wn oh

.
,

s er va t i o n s to throw n a n y light u po n this m a tter

,
.

THE C A L C I F I CAT I O N OF V AS O D ENT I NE

-
.

D uri n g the co n versio n of the membran a eb or is i n to

ordi n ary h ard u n v a sc u l ar de n ti n e the vessels of the forma tive
pulp recede so th a t whilst at all st ages a c apill a ry plexus
, ,

is to be foun d j u st below t h e odo n tobl a st l ayer n o vessels ,

a r e t o be fo u n d a mo n gst the cells which co n stitute it .

N evertheless a mome n t s reflectio n W l l l show th at ( except

’
'

i n the e a rliest st a ges before a n y de n ti n e is formed ) the

,

plexus m u st a t a prior time h ave occ u pied the pl a ce n ow

t ak e n possessio n of by the i n w a rd m archi n g O do n tobl a sts a n d .

denti n e.

But i n the c alcific a tio n of a form ative pulp i n to va s0 "

d e n t i n e this recessio n of its vessels before the a dva n ci ng

b order O f c alcific a tio n does n ot t ake pl a ce 5 the whole v a scul a r
n etwork of the p a pill a rem a i n s an d co n ti n ues to c a rry blood

ci rc ul ati n g throu gh i t eve n a fter c alcific ation h a s crept up

,

to an d arou n d it .

S o th a t if we im agi n e a v a scul a r p a pill a to h a ve its

strom a sudden ly petrified whilst its circul atio n we n t o n all
the s ame we sho u ld h ave somethi n g like a va s e den ti n e
,
- .

J u st as in h ard de n ti n e the odo n tobl a st l ayer is disti n ctly

,
 T HE D E VEL OP M ENT OF THE T EETH . 1 65

marked o ff from the rest of the de n ti n e org an a n d the ,

den ti n e is wholly derived from its co n versio n i n to c a lcified

ma teri al so th a t the di ffere n ce between va s e de n ti n e an d
,
-

h ard de nti n e is n o t on e of a very fun d a me n t al ch a ra cter .

In deed as we h a ve s ee n ( p
,
the s a me form a tive pulp
.
,

the s a me odon tobl a st l ayer is able at o n e time to form h ard

,

tubul a r de n ti n e at a n other v a so de n ti n e
,
All therefore -
.
, ,

th a t h as bee n before s a id of the c alcific a tio n of odo n tobl a sts

will a pply equ ally to those of a vas e de n ti n e p u lp s ave o n ly -
,

th a t i n a typic al tissue of this l a tter ki n d e a ch cell c a lc i fie s

solidly a n d does n o t le a ve the a xi al portio n soft to rema i n
, ,

a s a de n ti n a l fibril .

Of the de velopme n t of Plicide n ti n e n othi n g more n eed

be s a id as it prese n ts n o peculi arities which are n ot the
,

obvious result of the foldi n g of the surfa ce of its form ative

pulp .

THE CA L CI F I CAT I O N OF O STE O DENT I NE

-
.

With the exceptio n of the thi n extern a l l ayers ( se e fig .

which are developed from a su perfici a l layer of n o t very

highly speci alised cells osteo den ti n e is built up in a
,
-

m an n er fu n d ame n t ally di fferen t from th a t in which h a rd

de n ti n e plicide n ti n e an d va so den ti n e ar e co n struct ed
, ,
-
,
.

For it is n o t like these a su rfa ce form a tio n ; it is n o t

, ,

l a id down in a regul ar m ann er upon the exterior of a pulp ,

a n d i t h a s n o rel a tio n to a n odo n tobl a st l a yer if we except , ,

perh a ps its thi n exterior shell

, .

So soon as this h as been formed its i n n er su rfa ce becomes

roughen ed by trabec u l a shooti n g i n wa rds i n to the s ubst a n ce
o f the p ulp which speedily becomes tr a versed completely
,

by them a s well a s by the co nn ective tiss u e bu n dles whic h

,

ar e co n ti n uous with them Thus the pulp bei n g pierced

.

t hrou gh i n every directio n by these i n g rowths c a n n ot be

wit hdr awn like the pulp of a h ard or of a vaSO den t in e tooth
,
a

,
1 66 A rlf A N UA L OF D ENTA L A N A T OllI Y .

from the i n terior of the den ti n e c ap Osteobl a sts clothe .

,

like a n epitheli u m the trabecul a a n d the co n n ective tissue

,

fibres a tt a ched to them a n d by the c alcific a tio n of these the

,

osteode n ti n e is formed .

T h e process i s ex a ctly like the c a lcific atio n of an y m em

bra n e bo n e a n d the co nn ective tissu e bun dles remi n d on e
,

of those which a r e believed to be the occ a sio n of the

’
fo rm a tio n of Sh a rpey s fi bres in bo n e I n the c a se of teeth .

whi ch ar e goi n g to be an chylosed to the s u bj a cen t bo n e ,

these fibres r un co n ti n uo usly from the i n terior of the de n ti n e

c a p dow n to the bo n e a n d c alcific atio n i n a n d a ro un d them
,

bi n ds the two i n sep a ra bly together .

It is i nteresti n g to n ote especi ally in con n ectio n with

,

the fa ct th at some observers believe Sh arpy s fibres to b e ’

el a s t i c th at the hi n ged teeth of the pike

, ( see fig 8 8 ) o w e .

their power of resilien ce e n tirely to the el a sticity of thes e

co n n ective tissue bun dles which do n o t become co mpletely
,

c alcified altho u gh a t a n e arly st a ge it wo u ld be quite i m

,

pos sible to say whether the tooth un der observ a tion w a s

goi n g to be a n ch ylosed or to be a hi nged tooth tied down by
,

el a stic stri n gs .

T h e C a l c i fi c a t i on o f C e m e n t u m J u st as is the c a s e .
-

with bo n es elsewhere i n the body ceme n tum m ay be formed ,

i n t w o disti n ct w ays by membr a n ous ossific a tio n an d by

, ,

ossific ation in a fi br o c artil a ge the former method obt a i n i ng

-
,

upo n the roots of teeth a n d the l atter upo n those crown s

,

where the ceme n t org an described by M agit ot exists .

At the time whe n the crown of a tooth a ppe ars through

the gu m it alon e is complete an d the root h as yet to b e
, ,

c alcified 5 a s e a ch portio n of den ti n e of the root is completed

it is co ated with a closely a dhere n t v a scul a r m embr an e which
is in fa ct the follicle w all an d which is to become whe n t h e
, ,

ceme n t is formed the alveolo dent ar periosteum

,
-
.

The i nn er or de n ti n a l fa ce of this membra n e prese n ts a .

l ayer of l a rge cells the osteobla sts of G ege nb aur an d it i s

, ,
1 68 A JII A N UA L OF D EN TA L A NA T OM Y .

bone of the a lveolus to the ceme n tum of the tooth becomi n g ,

los t at e a ch extremity in the o n e tissue or other .

The osteobl a sts for m both m a trix a n d bo n e corpu scles

’
i n Professor Klei n s words e a ch osteobl a st by the peripher a l
portio n of its cell substa n ce gives origi n to the osseous grou n d
s ubst a n ce while the ce n tr a l protopl a s m roun d the n u cle u s
,

persists with the l a tter as the n uc le ated bo n e cell The bo n e -

.

cell an d the sp a ce in which it lies become br an ched For .

a row of osteobl a sts we the n fi n d a row of ob l o n g or ro u n d

territorie s e a ch composed of m atrix a n d in it a n u cle a ted

, ,

bra n ched cell The outli n es of i n dividu a l territories ar e

.

gra du ally lost a n d we h ave then a co n tin uou s osseo u s

,

l a mi n a with its bo n e cells The gro u n d substa n ce is fro m

,
-
.

the o u tset a n etwork of fibrils ; it is a t first soft but soo n ,

becomes impregn a ted with i n organ ic s alts the process com ,

men c in g a t the poi n t of ossific a tio n ’

The bon e cells with
.
,

their processes are sit u ated i n correspo n di n g l a cu n a an d

,

c a n aliculi j ust as in the a dult osseo u s s ubst an ce

,
.

Thus j ust a s c a lcific a tion in an en a mel cell or in a n O d o n

t ob l a st comme n ces upo n its surfa ce an d proceeds i n w a rds
,

till it h as more or less completely perv a ded it so i n the c a se ,

of the osteobl ast the depositio n of c a lc a reo u s s alts procee d s

from without i n w ards . To use a ro u gh comp a riso n we
might im agi n e a c alcifyi n g osteobl a st a s like a n egg shell -
,

the ce n tral c a vity of which w as bei n g gr a d u a lly obliter a ted

by the a dditio n of successive l ayers o n its i n terior ( it is n o t
to be u n derstood th a t a n y such l ami n a tio n is to be detecte d
in a n i n dividu a l osteobl a st ) I n a cert a i n n umber of osteo
.

bl a sts this process of c alcific at io n does n ot proceed with

such regul arity a s to oblitera te their ce n tres a n d a t t h e ,

s ame time t o fuse toget h er their exteriors b u t as it pro

,

r e s ses with some degree of irregul a rity tow a rds the ce n tre
g ,

tra ck s of un c alc ifi ed m a trix ar e left a n d fi n ally it stops

,

s hort of obliter a ti n g the ce n tr a l portio n of the cell Al .

th o u gh for the p urpose of descriptio n I h a ve Spoke n of the

 THE D E VEL OP M ENT OF T HE T EETH . 1 69

’
ce n tre of the osteobl a st cell a s a sp a ce of course it is n o t ,

hollow b ut co n sists of un c alc ifi ed m a trix an d i n this situ a

, ,

tio n lies the n u cleus of the cell .

I n c armi n e st a in ed prep a ratio n s from the teeth of c a lves

-

a rou n d n ucle u s m a sometimes be see n lyi n g in the stell a te

y
”
l a cun a 5 the n u cleus soo n dis a ppe ars an d plays n o a ctive ,

p art in determi n i n g the form of the la cun a The n ucle u s .

m ay also be see n in the developin g bo n es of hum an foetu ses

a n d tho u gh this is di ffi c u lt to u n derst an d the tra ces of t h e
, ,

n ucleus seem to be be a utifu lly preserved in the l a c u n a o f

a supposed Ptero d a ctyle bo n e from the We alde n a sectio n ,

from which wa s figu red by my father in the p a per referred

to Ex a ctly a s c alcific atio n a dva n ci n g wit h irregu l arity in
.
,

FI G 7 6
.

the i n terior of a n i n dividu a l c ell fa ils to re n der it h o m e

,

g e n eo u s by perv a di n g its whole subst a n ce so it m a

y fa il s o
,

completely to u n ite co n tiguou s cells as to obliter ate their

co n tours A l a cun a surroun ded by such a co n to ur li n e
.
, ,

m appi n g the li mits of the origi n al cell or cluster of cells is , ,

wh a t is termed a n e n c apsuled l a cun a .

”

T h a t which determi n es t h e form a tio n of a l a cun a or a n ,

e n c aps uled l a cun a at an y p a rtic ul a r spot is un kn ow n : all

, ,

th at c an cert a i n ly be s a id upo n t h e subj ect i s embodied in

( )
1
En c psul d l cu
a e a na
1 70 A M A N UA L OF D EN TA L A NA T OJII Y .

the followi n g extra ct from the p a per by my father an d Mr

—
.

De Morgan above all uded to,

“
W e s ee the bou n d ary of
the origi n al l a cu n al cells o nly in those c a ses where the
l a cun a h a ve b ut few or are e ntirely devoid of c an aliculi
,
.

It would appe a r to be a l aw to which there ar e few if an y , , ,

exceptio n s th at when an a stomosis is est ablished betwee n

,

adj oi n i n g l a cu n a the l a cun al cells ble n d w ith the c on

,

t ig uo u s p arts a n d a r e n o lo n ger recog n is able a s disti n ct

,
”
bodies .

Accordi n g to Kollik er the ceme n tum first is deposited in

,

isol a ted sc ales which co alesce w ith on e an other r ather th an

, ,

i n a co n ti n uous sheet I n the teeth of the Prim a tes the

.
,

C ar n ivora I n sectivora &c the ceme n tum at le a st i n a ny

, , .
, ,

a ppreci able thick n ess is co n fi n ed to the roots of the teeth .

,

Vario u s re a so n s however exist for reg ardi n g N asmyt h s

, , ,
’

me mbr an e a s an exceedi n gly thi n l ayer of ceme n t which ,

h ave bee n e n tered i n to in the sectio n relati n g to t h a t

struct u re an d n eed n o t be rec a pitul ated here It will
, .

s uffi ce to say th at it appe ars to be on e of those structures

,

midw ay betwixt full c alcific a tio n an d full vit ality an d ,

sh a res with s u ch substan ces the power of resistan ce to

chemic al re age n ts which ch ar a cterises them .

M M agit ot sta tes th at the c alcific a tio n of the c artil agi n ous
.

ceme n t orga n of Herbivora di ffers in n o respect from th at of

other c a rtil ages but in his descriptio n he merely st ates th at
,

p atches of c alcific a tio n a ppe ar here a n d there in the deepest

portio n of the organ co alesce an d come to i n v a de its e n tire
, ,

thickn ess 5 an d fur t her th a t the ceme n t at the period of

“ ”
eruptio n is co n stituted of o s t eopla st s regul arly gro uped
ro u n d va scul ar c an als an d i n cluded i n a groun d subst an ce
,

fi n ely stri ated ( J our na l ole l a na t omi e 1 88 1 p

. Where’

, ,
.

i n tra c artil agi n ous ossifi c at i on s occ u r elsewhere i n the b ody

-

a t empor ary bo n e is formed by the c alcific ation of the

c artil a ge m atrix which is subseque n tly absorbed an d s wept
,

a w a y a s m a rrow co n t a i n i n g ch a n n els a ppe a r i n it an d bore

,
-
,
1 72 A AI A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

course th a t the de n ti n e p a pilla w as covered over by a

b a seme n t memb r an e or membra na pr eform at iva
,
”
.

Thu s this membran e n ecessa rily i n te rve n ed betwee n the

e n a mel organ a n d the de nti n e p a pill a a n d he n ce gave rise ,

to di fficulties i n the u n derstan di n g of the c alcifyi ng process .

He n le co n sidered th a t evide n ces of its presen ce speedily

bec a me lost but th at ossific a tio n proceeded in opposite
,

directio n s upo n the t wo sides of this membran e : from

withi n out wa rds in the c a se of the e n a mel from without ,

i n wa rds in the c a se of the de n t i n e .

Pro f H u xley st a rti n g o n the s a me hypothesis a s to its

.
,

positio n n am ely th at it w a s betwee n the e n amel organ an d

, ,

the de nti n e p apill a c a me to a differe n t co n clusion a s to its

,

a fter fa te 5 relyi n g upo n the fa ct th a t a co n ti n uous sheet of

tissue or membr an e can be r a ised from the surfa ce of the

developi n g e n a mel ( s ee p age he co n cluded th a t this
w a s the origi n a l membra n a pr eform a t i va th a t it a fter wa rds ,

bec a me the N a s my t h s membran e an d th a t e n amel w as

’
,

developed witho u t the direct p articip atio n of the e n amel

organ seei n g th a t a membra n e sep a rated the two
,
My .

re a so n for do ubti n g the correctn ess of these co n clu sio n s h as

bee n there give n 5 the membr an e so demo n strab le is I ,

believe a rtifici al a n d does n ot represe n t any n aturally

, ,

e xisti n g stru cture .

KOllik er stron gly a ffi rms the existe n ce of the membra n a

r efor m a t i v a a n d i n the older editio n of his Histology held
p , ,

th a t it bec ame co nverted i n to N a smy th s membr an e ; a l ’

though he n ow gives a differe n t explan atio n of the origi n

of N a smy t h s membra n e I h ave n ot fou n d a defi n ite sta te
’
,

men t a s to his rece n t vie ws of the ultim ate fa te of the

membra n a prefor m at iva .

We h ave thus three desti n a tio n s a ssign ed to t he mem

bran e coveri n g the de n ti n e p a pill a or membran a pr efor ,

mat iva .
 THE D E VEL OP M ENT OF T HE T EE TH . 1 73

Be ee n the de n ti n e a n d the e n a mel ( He n le )

( i ) . t w .

n amel a n d the e n a m
( )
ii Bet
. w ee n the e el org a n or out ,

side the e n amel ( H u xley ) .

( )
iii Betwee
.
(
n the de n ti n e an d the p u lp severa l writers of

less a uthority ) .

We come n ext to those writers who de n y its existe n ce

a ltogether expl a i n i ng o n other groun ds the appe aran ces
,

observed .

M a rk u sen believed th a t it w a s n othi n g m ore th an the p a rt

of the p a pill a first ossi fi e d 5 an d Dr L io n el Be ale defi n itely
.

den ies the existen ce of a membran e in a n y o n e of the thre e

situ atio n s above deta iled a s d o also He rtz We n zel a n d
, , ,

W aldeyer .

Messrs Robi n an d M ag it o t h a ve O ffered a pl ausible ex

.

pl an ation of the appe ar an ce of a limiti n g membran e over

the pu lp which is briefly th is : the forma tive p ulp is rich
,

i n a cle a r subst an ce of gel a ti n ous co n siste n cy ( which i n

fa ct forms its chief b ulk) an d which remi n ds the observer
,

of the tissue co n t a i n ed in an umbilic al cord This is some .

wh at more de n se tow a rds the surfa ce where it forms a ,

m atrix for the odo n tobl a sts an d proj ects beyo n d them so ,

a s to look in sectio n or a t a thi n edge like a sor t of

, ,

v arn ish to the p apill a From i t s gre ater de n sity n e a r the

.

surfa ce it m ay become corrug ated a n d so look like a

, ,

folded or torn membr an e I a m quite i n cli n ed to a gree

.

with the foregoi n g expl an atio n .

I am i n cli n ed to t h i n k tha t but for the erro n eo u s theories

,

th at the de n ti n e germ origi n ated a s a free p a pilla o n the

surfa ce which wo u ld a ccordi n g to the preva le n t vie w h ave
,

been n ecess arily i n vested by a b a seme n t membran e we ,

should n ever h ave he ard of a membr an a pr eformat iva At .

all eve n ts it is di ffic ult to I m a g i n e th a t s u ch a membr a n e

exists u po n p apill a formed a t s u ch a gre a t d istan ce from the

surfa ce as those of the s n ake or t h e liz a rd ( Figs 6 1 an d 6 2 ) 5 .
1 74 A . MA N UA L OF D ENTA L A N A T OJII Y .

and if there be su ch a membran e it must be a secon d ary ,

d evelopme n t upo n the s u rfa ce Of the m ass Of cells w hich

prim arily co n stit ute the r u dime n t of the den ti n e p apill a a n d ,

i n th a t c a se is n ot a p art of the ge n eral b a seme n t membr a n e

of the ora l muco u s membran e ; or else it must h a ve bee n
c a rried above a s a sort of cul cle sa c in fro n t of the i n w ard
growi n g process of epithelium to which in th at c ase it wo uld ,

belon g r ather th a n to the de n ti n e germ N either of these .

suppositio n s comme n d themselves a s prob able 5 an d a still

gre ater obst a cle to the a ccept an ce of a membr an e in thi s
positio n is a fforded by the stru cture of M a rsupi al teeth ( s e e
fig . in which the membr an e would be everywhere per
for a t ed by the soft co n te n ts of the de n ti n e a n d e n a mel
tube s

R OB I N ET M AG I T OT J ou n l d e l an at omi e 1 866 . r a
’
. .

E R O S ET M A G I T O T Fo llic u l e D en t a i e J ourn a l d e l an at om i e
L G . r .
’

d e M Ch R o b i n 1 8 7 3 . .
, .

M or ph o l d u f o llic u l e d en t i e 1 87 9 . a r . .

F m a t i on d e l o rg an e d en ta i re
’
1 881
or . .

KL E I N At l a s o f Histo l o g y
. 1 880 . .

WAL D EYER St ick e s Hist o l og y 1 87 0

. r r
’
. .

HU X LEY Q u t J o u M ic o s Sci en c e 1 85 3
. ar . r . r . . .

K OL L I K E R G ew eb el e h e
. r .

T O MES J ,
Q u t J ou M ic o s S c i en c e 1 8 5 3
. ar . r . r .
, .

D en t l Su g e y 1 85 9
a r r . .

T O MES CHARLES S
,
D e v e l p o f V a s c ul ar D en t i n e
. P h i l o s T an s
o . . . r .

1 87 8 .

De v el p o . of T eet h o f Batra chi a Ophidi a S e , ,

l chi
a a, an d T e l eo stei P hil T an s 1 8 7 5 . . r .

1 87 6 .

On Na sm yt h s M emb ra n e
’

Q J M i c r o sc . . .

S en e , 1 8 7 2 ci c .

OW EN . O on tog r a d 1 845 phy . .

An at o m o f Ver t eb r ate y 1 87 0 s . .

N ASM THY M ed C rur g T r an a t

. . hi
1 83 9 . s c . .

s v i s
Ob er a t o n o n t h e T eet 1 83 5 h . .

M AR USEN
C ll iB u et n d e l Ac ad d e S P et er b ur g
. 1 84
9
’
. . s . .

di
G O O D SI B .h
E n b urg M ed a n d Sur g o ur n a 1 83 8 . . J l . .

A E NE
BE L , D R L I O c L St ru t ur e o f t h e S m e T ues Ar
. . e i pl iss . chiv s
o f D en t t r , vol is y . i .

D U B SY, E I L M
En t w i c k el un g sg esc h i c h t e d e s o es
. 1 869 K pf . .
 C HA P TE R V .

THE DE VE L O P MENT O F THE J AW S T HE E R U P T I O N -

AND THE
ATTA C HMENT O F THE T EETH .

AT an e arly period in the developme n t of the embryo

there is a si n gle primitive b u cc al c a vity which is sub se ,

q u e n tly divided i n to a n a sal a n d an oral c a vity by the

p al ati n e pl ates growi n g horizo n t ally a cross it 5 the ph a ry n x
behi n d the hi n der en d of the primi t ive b u cc al c avity
rem a i n s un divided Both u pper a n d lower j aws m ake their
.

a ppe a r a n ce a bout the t we n tieth d ay a s little b u ds from t h e

first viscer al a rch an d grow i n w a rds t owa rds the middle

,

li n e : those which form the lower j aw re a ch to the middle

a n d there co a lesce those for the upper j a w stop short a n d
, ,

the gap left between them is filled by a double down wa rd

spro u ti n g process from the forehe a d which after wa rds form s
,

the i nterm axill ary bo n e A fa ilu re in the co alesce n ce of the

.

m a xill ary processes with this i n term axill a ry process o n ,

o n e or both sides results i n a si n gle or do u ble h a re lip

,
-
.

I n the lower j aw or m a n dib u l a r processes there a ppe ars ,

a bout the en d of the first mo n th a d e n se cord of c a rtil a gi n o u s

,
’

’
co n s i ste n ce Meckel s c artil age w hich seems t o s er ve a s a
, ,

sc a ffoldi n g givi ng form an d co n siste n cy to t h e lower j a w

,

prior to the occu rre n ce of Cal cific atio n Meckel s c artil a ge .

’

formed as t wo disti n ct h al ves soo n u n ites in the middle a n d

, ,

the n forms a co n ti n uous c u rved b a r the hi n der e n ds o f ,

which re a ch up to the tymp an u m .

Abo u t the fortieth d ay a ce ntre of ossi fic atio n appe a rs i n

the m an dibul ar process which spre a di n g r apidly soo n forms
, , ,
 THE D E VE L OPAI E N T OF T HE J A IV . 1 77

a slight osseo u s j a w o u tside Meckel s c a rtil age which is n ot ’

,

however in a ny w ay implic ated i n it an d very soo n begi n s ,

to wa ste awa y so th a t by t h e en d of th e sixth mo n th it h a s

,

d is a ppe ared : th a t en d of it a lo n e which exte n ded up to the

tympan u m does n o t so wa ste a way but becomes ossifi ed i nto ,

the m alleus There are however observers who hold th at

.
, ,

i n some a n im als a t all eve n ts Meckel s c artil a ge pl a ys a ’

, ,

m ore a ctive p a rt i n ossific a tio n of the j a w .

In the upper j a w the sut ure sep a ra ti n g the i n terma xill ary
from the m axill a ry bon es becomes oblitera ted very e arly on
the exterior s urfa ce b u t it lon g rem a i n s disti ngu ish able o n
,

the p al a ti n e a spect of t h e bo n es .

The l a ter ch a nges which ar e un dergo n e by the j a ws duri n g

the d evelopme n t eru ptio n an d loss of the teeth h a ve lo n g
, , ,

e n gaged the a tte n tio n of an atomists a n d a mo n gst others of ,

Hu n ter who w a s the first to a rrive at a tolera bly correct

,

a ppreci atio n of the process I n the first editio n of my

.

’ “ ”
father s De nt a l Surgery the results of a very exte n sive
,

series of observ atio n s c arried out upo n m a xill a collected by

’
himself were det a iled co n firmi n g i n the m a i n Hu n ter s
, ,

co n cl u sio n s b u t a ddi n g m an y n ew poi nts to our kn owledge 5

,

a n d from this work I h a ve borrowed l a rgely i n the prese n t

ch apter Professor H u mphrey who h a d overlooked these

.
,

descriptio n s which were n ever published in a ny other form

,

”
th an a s a n i ntrodu ctio n to the De n t a l S urgery i n stitu ted ,

a series of experime n ts upo n growi ng a n im als which te n ded

,

tow a rds the s a me co n clu sio n s .

As a me an s of givi n g the st u de nt a gu ide i n his re a di n g

o f the followi n g p a ges a n d a cl u e to the results tow ards
,

which he is bei n g le d a prelimi n ary st ateme n t which does

, ,

n o t prete n d to scie n tific a ccur a cy m a perh aps be u sefu l ;

y ,

while the descriptio n give n will rel a te for the most p a rt to

the lower j aw bec au se its isol ated positio n bri n gi n g it i n to
, ,

rel atio n w ith fewe r other bo n es re n ders it more e a sy t o ,

study ; n ot th at a ny di ffere n ce of pri n ciple u n derlies t h e

1 78 A M A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

growth o f the upper j a w The differen t p a rts of the lowe r .

j a w a n swer for di ffere n t p u rposes 5 o n e divisio n of its body

'

h a vi n g a very close an d i n tim a te rel atio n wi t h the teeth ,

the other servi n g a disti n ct purpose a n d bei n g o n ly seco n ,

d ar i ly co n n ected with the teeth .

The alveol ar portio n of the j a w th a t w h ich lies above t h e ,

level of the i n ferior de n t a l c an al is developed a ro un d the milk ,

teeth whe n they a r e lost it dis a ppe ars to be r e formed , ,

a g a i n for the secon d set of teeth a n d is fi n ally wholly ,

removed a fter the loss of the teeth in old ag e .

The portion of j aw below this li n e which is esse n ti al t o ,

deglu titio n an d respir atio n is l a te in a cquiri n g an y c on,

s i d er a bl e developme n t O n ce formed it is n ever removed

.
,

s ave th a t whe n in a dv an ced old a g e the muscles of m a stic a

tio n ar e n o lo n ger in full use it becomes to a slight exte n t , ,

o n ly w a sted
,
.

I n order to u n derst a n d the drift of the followi n g d escr ip

tio n it is esse n ti a l to keep in view the d ifler en t life histories
’

of those two p arts of the j aw j ust all uded to .

In a n e a rly foetus lo n g before the necessity for respir atory

,

moveme n t or degl utitio n h a s become immi n en t a thi n l ami n a ,

of bo n e h as begu n to be formed be n e a th the tooth germs ,

formi n g a s it were a semicircu l a r gu tter r un n i n g ro u n d the

, ,

n which the developi n g tooth s a cs ar e lodged The

j a w ,
i .

thi n g u tter of bo n e thus formed is above a n d outside

Meckel s c artil a ge an d i nterve n es betwee n the r u dime n t a ry
’
,

i n ferior m a xill ary vessels a n d n erves a n d the teeth The , .

sides Of the bo n y furrow rise a s high a s the top of the tooth

germs but they do n o t a rch over an d cover them i n i n s u ch
, ,

m an n er a s the perm an e n t tooth germs ar e arched in for the ,

lo n g fu rrow is wi d ely ope n a t the top .

P a ssi n g o n to the co n ditio n of the m an dibles a t the time

of birth the two h alves ar e a s yet n ot a n chylosed but ar e
, ,

“
u n ited o n ly by fib r e c a rtil age The alveol a r m argi n s ar e
-
.

deeply i n den ted with l arge open crypts more or less per ,
1 80 A M A NUA L OF D EN T A L A N A T OJII Y .

former risi ng to the level of the alveol ar m a rgi n s of the

j aws At this period the crypts or a lveoli a r e n o t a rra n ged
.

i n a perfectly u n iform li n e n o r a r e they al l equ ally complete

, .

The sept a which divide i n to a series of cells th a t which a t

,

a n e a rlier a g e w a s but a co n ti n uous groove a r e less perfect

,

a t the b a ck th a n a t the fro n t p a r t of the mo u th The .

a lveoli of the ce n tr a l i n cisors of the upper a n d the lower

j a ws ar e a little l a rger withi n th an at the orifice an d this ,

d i ffere n ce is m a de still gre a ter by a depressio n upo n the

li n gu a l w all of e a ch for the receptio n of the pulp of the
c orrespo n di n g perm a n e n t tooth They ar e divided from
.

the crypts of the l atera l i n cisors by a sept u m which run s

o bliq u ely b a ckw a rds a n d i n wa rds tow a rds the medi an li n e .

The sockets for the l a tera l i n cisors occ u py a positio n slightly

posterior to those for the ce n tra l teeth an d a re divided ,

from the c a n i n e a lveoli by a septu m which proceeds obliq uely

b a ckw a rds a n d i n the lower j a w a s regards the medi an lin e
, ,

o f the mo uth outw ards By the a rra n geme n t of these

,
.

d ivisio n s the a lveoli of the ce n tra l i n cisors a r e re n dered

bro a der in fro n t th an behi n d a n d the rel a tive dimen sio n s
,

o f the sockets of the l a ter a l teeth a r e reversed a s show n i n ,

Fig 7 7. The crypts of the c a n i n e teeth a r e pl a ced a little

.

a n teriorly to those of the l atera ls a n d n e a rly i n a li n e with

,

those of the ce n tral i n cisors givi n g to the j a ws a somewh a t

,
”
fl atte n ed a n terior a spect .

While the m a i n bulk of the lower j a w i s m ade up by th e

a lveoli of the teeth i n the upper j a w the a lveoli desce n d
,

but little below the level of the p al a t a l pl a tes though the ,

s ockets a r e toler a bly deep The a n tru m a s a speci al disti n c t

.

c avity c a n n ot be s a id to exist bei n g merely represe n ted by

,

a depressio n upo n the w a ll of the n a s a l c a vity the a lveol a r ,

c a vities therefore bei n g sep ara ted o nly by a thi n pl ate of

bo n e from the orbi t s .

The figure represe n ts a lso the exte n t to which c alcific a tio n

h as a dv a n c ed i n the v a rious tee t h .
 T HE D E VEL OP M ENT OF T HE JAW . 1 81

A full h alf of the le n g t h of the crow n s of the ce n tra l

i n cisors about h a lf t h at of the l atera ls an d the tips o nly of
, ,

the c an i n es ar e c alcified 5 the first tempo ra ry mol ars are

complete a s to their m a stic ati ng su rfa ces 5 t h e seco n d tem
p o r ar
y mol a rs h a ve their c u sps more or less irregul arly
u n ited i n m a n y specime n s the fo u r c u sps be i n g u n ited i n to
,

a ri n g of de n ti n e the de n ti n e i n the ce n tr a l d epressio n of

,

the crow n n o t bei n g yet formed Duri n g the form atio n of

.

the perm a n e n t teeth very simil a r rel a tio n s exist bet ween
,

the a mo u n t O f c alcific atio n in the i n cisors an d c an i n es 5 th u s

w he n a s sometimes h a ppe n s the developme n t of the teeth
, ,

proceeds very imperfectly up to a cert a i n d ate a n d the n ,

ch an ges for the better it may be th a t the lower h alf of the

,

crown of the ce ntra l i n cisor somewh a t less of the l ater al

, ,

a n d the extreme tip of the c a n i n e will be ho n eycombed ,

while the rem a i n der of the tooth will be perfect thus per ,

e t u at i n g a n evide n ce of the st a ges to which e a ch of these

p
teeth h ad a t th at p artic ul a r period a tta i n ed .

H a vi n g n oted i n some deta il the ch ara cters of t h e j aws of

a n i n e mo n ths foetus we ma p a ss o n to the co n sidera tio n
, y
of those ch an ges which precede the c u tti n g of the decidu o u s
teeth A ge n er a l i n cre a se i n size t a kes pl a ce n e w bo n e
.
,

bei n g developed a t all those poi nts where the m a xill a ar e

co n n ected by soft tissue with other bon es a s well a s from ,

their own perioste u m But the i n cre a se in dimen sio n s does

.

n o t t a ke pl a ce i n a ll directio n s equ a lly so th at m ateri a l

,

ch an ges of form result .

I n correspo n de n ce with the elo n ga tio n of the tooth s a cs ,

the a lveoli become i n cre a sed in depth a n d their edges circle

,

i n w ards over the tooth s a cs ; a ctive develop m e n t of bo n e

t akes pl a ce in the sutu res un iti n g the two h a lves of the j a ws
to on e an other which is compe n s ated by the i n cli n atio n
,

i n wa r d s of the a lveoli of the cen tra l i n cisors In the lower .

j a w the a rtic u l ar process a t first h a rdly r a ised a bove the

,

level of the alveol ar border rises r apidly up the directio n

, ,
1 82 A MA N UA L
. OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

of the r amus a t first rem a i n i n g oblique though the an gle Of ,

t h e j a w becomes developed a s a stout process for the a tt a ch

me n t of muscles At the age of six mo n ths the symphysis
.

is still well m arked a n d the me n t al promi n en ce first become s

,

n otice a ble .

FI G 7 8 .

An dditio n a l bo n y crypt for the first perm an e n t mo l a r

a

h a s a lso a ppe ared though its sep ar a tio n from th a t of the

,

secon d tempora ry mol a r from which it w a s a t first i n n o

,

w ay disti n ct is yet i n complete especi a lly i n the lower j aw

, , .

In the u pper j aw the first perm an e n t mol ar crypt h as n o

posterior w all 5 bo n y cells for the perm an e n t ce n tra l i n cisors
a r e well m a rked b ut those for the la ter als ar e mere deep
,

pits in the p al ati n e w all of the crypts O f the tempora ry teeth .

At the a ge of eight mo n ths or there abou ts the process ,

”
of the eruptio n of the teeth or teethi n g h a s fa irly s et in 5 , ,

a n chylosis h a s t a ke n pl a ce a t t h e symphysis of the lower

a w the me n t a l promi n e n ce is well m a rked a n d i n the upper

j , ,

the a n tr u m h a s become a d eep depressio n exte n di n g

j a w ,

u n d er the i n n er t w o thirds of the orbit -

.

Postpo n i ng for the momen t the co n sider atio n of the cr u p

tio n of the teeth in order to follow u p the growth of the
,

j aws it becomes n ecess ary to t ake so m e fixed poi nts a s

,

st an d ards from which to me a sure the rel ative alter a tio n o f

other portio n s of the bo n e I n most bo n es processes for .
,

the a tt a chme n t of m u scles would be very u n suit a ble for the

purpose bec ause they would alter with the ge n era l a lter a
,

1
( ) o
L w er j aw of i
a n ne o
m nt h s fo t us
e .
1 84 A AI A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T O M Y .

of the a lveoli of the ce n tr al i n cisors a positio n which they ,

a fterw a rds hold with reg a rd to the perm an e n t i n cisors The .

upper of the two p a irs of processes ar e about at the s am e

ge n era l level a s the me n t a l foram e n .

The ge n era l res ul t a rrived at by m ea suremen ts t ake n

from these fixed poi n ts is th at the alveol ar arch occ u pied
by the teeth which h ave h ad deciduo u s predecessors n a mely ,

the i n cisors c an i n es an d bicuspids correspo n ds very closely

, , ,

with the whole alveol ar arch of the child in who m the tem
o ra r de n titio n is complete 5 a n d th a t the di ffere n ces which
p y
do exis t a re referable n ot to a ny fun d a me n ta l alter atio n i n
,

form or i nterstiti a l growth but to mere a dditio n to its

,

exterior surfa ce Or more briefly th at the fro n t twe nty of

.
,

the perm an e n t succeed vertically to the pla ces of the tem

p o r ar
y teeth the i , j
n cre a se i n the size of the a w i n a n a d ul t

bei n g due to a dditio n s at the b a ck in the situ atio n of t h e ,

tr u e mol ars a n d to other poi n ts on the surfa ce

, .

If me a suremen ts be t ake n a cross between the i nn er pla te s

of the alveoli on either side at the poi nts where they ar e
j oi n ed by the sept a betwee n the first an d seco n d tempor a ry
mol ars a n d a t about the level of the ge n io hyo gl ossu s
,
- -

t ubercles it w ill be fou n d th at the i n cre a se is slight if a n y

, , ,

n otwithst an di n g th at i n other dime n sio n s there is a very

gre at di ffere n ce between the j aws of a n i n e mo n ths foetu s

a n d of a n i n e mo n ths child .

Ag a i n if an im agi n ary li n e be stretched a cross betwee n

,
.

the s e two poi n ts an d from its ce ntre a li n e be dra wn for

,

w ards to the S pi n a me n t alis in the s a me two j a ws this will ,

be fou n d to di ffer but little in le ngth in the two specime n s .

But if i n ste a d of me a suri ng to the spi n a me n t alis the

, ,

li n e h a d bee n c arried to the an terior a lveol a r pl a te a gre at ,

di ffere n ce would h ave bee n observ able 5 in poi n t of fa ct c o n ,

tempor an eously with the developme n t of the crypts of the

perm an e n t teeth i nside them t h e temporary teeth an d thei r
,

ou t er alveol a r plates are slowly pushed outw ards a process , ,

 T HE D E VEL OP M ENT OF THE JA W . 1 85

t he resul ts of which we se e i n the sep ar atio n which comes

a bo u t b etwee n e a ch o n e of the tempor a ry teeth prior to ,

their bei n g shed where the process of de n titio n is bei n g

,

c arried on in a perfectly n orm a l ma nn er .

M e a sureme n ts t ake n for the s ake of comp ari n g a dult j aw s

w ith those of an eight mo n ths child give closely simil ar ,

results which I h a ve e n de a voured to ro u ghly embody in

,

the a ccomp an yi n g figur e s .

I n these it is show n th at the i n cre a se i n the dime n sio n s

of the j aw h a s t ake n pl a ce i n two directio n s 5 by prolo n ga tio n
b a ckwards of its cor nu a con comit an tly with the a dditio n at
the b a ck of the series of teeth of the tr u e mol ars which follow ,

1
( ) i
D agram rep es
r i
ent ng a j
a w of ai m
n ne o t hsnfo teus s up,
i mp sed er o

upo n an a dult j aw , to show i n wh t di ct io s i c se h t aken plac

a re n n r ea as e .
1 86 A M A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

on e other at co n sider able i ntervals ; an d by a dditio n s to

an

its exterior surfa ce by which it is thicke n ed an d stre ngthe n ed .

The study of the growth of the j aw in vertic al depth is also

very i n stru ctive We fi n d th a t a s h a s alre a dy bee n m en
.
,

t i o n ed the history of th a t p a rt of the j a w which lies belo w

,

the i n ferior den t a l c an a l is very differe n t from th a t which

lies above From the time of birth to th at a t which the
.

temporary teeth begi n to be cut the j a w below th a t li n e ,

h a s bee n m aki n g ste a dy but slow progress i n vertic al depth 5

the alveoli a bove th at li n e h a ve bee n far more a ctive but
, ,

far more i ntermitte n t in their developme n t .

Ag a i n p a ssi n g from the n i n e mo n ths foetus to the seve n

,

ye ars old child i n whom the temporary de n titio n is complete

, ,

the fra mework of the j aw below our im agi n ary li n e h as

FI G 8 0 .

att a i n ed to a depth almost equ al to th a t which it is see n to

h a ve in a n a dult 5 in the a dult a ga i n it correspo n ds pretty
well with th at in a n aged j a w The alveol ar portio n how .
,

ever is far deeper in the a dult th an in the child ( this

,

di ffere n ce is n ot sufficie n tly well m arked i n the figure ) a n d ,

()
1 o
L w er j aw . The ho izo
r l li
nt a ne marks t he level of t he i f io
n er r

d ent a lc l
an a .
1 88 A M A NUA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

which I sh all agai n return in spe aki ng of the eruptio n of

the teeth .

It rema i n s to spe ak in some further deta il of the

precise me an s by which the e nlargeme n t of the j aw i s
e ffected .

To a slight exte n t there is form atio n of bon e goi n g o n at

the symphysis prior to the complete an chylosis t aki n g
,

pl a ce the sh are t ake n by this in i n cre a si n g the size of the

j a w would however a ppe a r to be b u t sm all a fter the ter
, , ,

mi n ation of the i n tr a uteri n e period -

Additio n s to the
.

surfa ce at the edges of the alveoli a n d at the b a se of the

,

j a w a r e co n ti n u ally goi n g o n a n d bri n g a bout th at a dditio n

,

to t h e exterior alre a dy n otice d .

But the m a i n I n cre a se in the size of the j aw h as been in

the directio n of b a ckwa rd elo n gatio n ; in this a s KOllik er
'

fi rst poi n ted out the thick a rti c u l a r c artil a ge pl ays a n im

,

port an t p a rt The m an n er in w hich the j aw is formed

.

might a lmost be described a s w a stefu l 5 a very l arge a moun t

of bo n e is formed which is subseque n tly a t n o dist an t d ate , ,

removed aga i n by absorptio n ; or we might comp a re it to a -

modelli n g process in which thick comp aratively sh apeless

, ,

m a sses ar e d abbed o n to be trimmed an d p a red dow n i n t o

,

form .

’
To bri n g it more clea rly home to the st u de n t s mi n d if ,

al l the bo n e ever formed were to rem a i n the coro n oid pro ,

cess wo uld exte n d from the con dyle to the regio n of the first
bicuspid an d all t h e teeth behi n d th a t would be buried in
,

its b a se : there would be n o n eck be n e a th the co n dyle

“ ”
,

b u t the i n tern a l obliqu e li n e wo u ld be a thick b ar corre ,

sp e n di n g in width w ith the co n dyle It is n ecess a ry to .

fully re alise th at the articul ar surfa ce with its c artil a ge

h a s successively occupied every spot a lo n g this li n e 5 a n d a s
it progresses b a ckw ards by the depositio n of fresh bo n e in
its c artil age it h a s bee n followed up by the process of
,

a bsorptio n removi n g al l th a t w as redu n d an t .

 THE I EN T
D E VE L OP JV OF THE JA W . 1 89

On the outer su rfa ce of the j aw we c an frequ e n tly discern

a slight ridge exte n di n g a short dist a n ce from the he a d of
,

the bo n e 5 b ut if the promi n e n ce were preserved on t he

i nn er surfa ce the i n ferior de n t a l artery a n d n erve would be
,

turn ed out of their course We h ave thus a speedy remova l

.

O f the n ewly formed bo n e so th a t a co n c a vity lies imme

-
,

d ia t ely o n the i n n er side of the co n dyle 5 a n d microscopic

e x a mi n a tio n of the bo n e a t this poi n t shows th a t the l a cu n a

O f Howship those ch a r a c t eristic evide n ces of absorptio n

, ,

a bu n d an tly cover its s u rfa ce showi n g th at here at le a st

,

a bsorptio n is most a ctively goi n g on .

I n the s ame w ay the coro n oid process be n e ath the b a se ,

o f which the first seco n d a n d third mol ars h a ve successively

, ,

bee n formed h as moved b a ckw a rds by a bsorptio n a cti n g o n

,

its a n terior an d depositio n o n its posterior surfa ces

, .

The periosteum coveri n g the b a ck of the j aw is also a ctive

i n formi n g the a n gle a n d the p arts there abouts .

It is worth while to a dd th a t the directio n of growth in

youn g j a ws is m a rked by a series of mi n ute ridges 5 i n like
m an n er the ch ara cteristic m a rks of a bsorptio n ar e to be
fou n d about the n eck of the co n dyle a n d the fro n t of the ,

c oro n oid process a n d those of a ctive a dditio n a bout the pos

,

t er i o r border so th a t the a bove st a teme n ts rest upo n a b a sis

,

O f observ a tio n a n d ar e n o t merely theoretic al

,
T wo c a ses of .

(
“
a rrested developme n t of the j a w
)
”
De n t a l S urgery p 1 08 ,
.

le n d a species of experime nt al proof to the theory of t h e

form atio n an d growth of the j a w above give n .

There a r e au thors however who m a i n ta i n th a t the growth

, ,

of the j a ws is n o t merely a b a ckwa rd elo n g atio n of t h e

cornu a together with a dditio n s to the extern al surfa ce but
, ,
”
th at an i n terstiti a l growth t a kes pl a ce .

VVe dl i n cli n es to this l a tter v ie w a n d the q u estio n c ann ot,

,

I thi nk be held to be a bsol utely settled Although it is

, .

d ifii c ult to form a ny de fi n ite co n ceptio n of i nterstiti a l growth

in a tissue so de n se a n d u nyieldi n g a s bo n e s o th a t the doc ,
 1 90 A M A NUA L OF D EN T A L A NA T OM Y .

tri n es promu lga ted in the foregoi n g p ages h a ve the support

of a pr i or i prob ability there a r e some ra ther p ar adoxic a l
,

fa cts to b e met with in comp ara tive odo n tology N ever .

t h el e ss there c an be n o doubt th a t b a ckw a rd elo n g a tio n as

, ,

tee t h a r e s u ccessively a dded & c is s u fficien tly n e ar the

, .
,

tru th i n t h e c a se of hum an an d most m amm ali an j a ws for

pra ctic al p u rposes .

It re m a i n s to n otice the ch a n ges in form which the

a s ce n di n g r a mus a n d the a n gle of the j a w un dergo In .

the foetu s the r a mus is but little o u t of t h e li n e of the body

of the j a w a n d the co n dyle little r a ised above the alveol a r
,

border .

G ra du a lly the li n e Of developme n t a s is i n dicated eve n in ,

the a d ult j aw by the course of the i n ferior den t al c an al t ake s ,

a more u pw a rd directio n ; copio u s a dditio n s of bo n e ar e

m a de on the posterior border a n d abo u t the an gle so th at in ,

a n a dult the r a mus a sce n ds n e arly a t right an gles to the body

of the j aw .

In ol d a g e co n comit a n tly w ith the dimi n utio n of muscul a r

,

e n ergy the bo n e a bout the an gle w a stes so th at o n ce more

, ,

the r a mus a ppe ars t o meet the body a t a n obtuse a n gle .

Bu t a ll the ch a n ges which m ark a n a ged j a w a r e the simple

resu lts of a superfici al an d n o t an i n terstiti al absorptio n cor ,

r espo n di n g with a w a sti n g of the muscles of the pterygoid ,

pl a tes of the sphen oid bo n e & c , .

ERU P T I O N OF THE TEETH .

A T HE mech an ism by which teeth at the d ate of eruptio n , ,

ar e pushed upw a rds i n to pl a ce is fa r from bei n g perfectly ,

u n derstood The simplest theory would a ppe a r to be th a t

.

they rise up i n co n sequen ce of the a d d ition of de nti n e to

,

( their b a se 5 in fa ct th at their eruptio n is due to the elon ga

,

tio n of their fangs .

 A M A NUA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y
'

1 92 .

depositio n an d the bo n e r a pidly developes so a s to loosely

,

embra ce the n eck of the tooth .

Additio n s to the m argin of the alveoli keep p a ce with

FI G 8 3
.

the gr a du al elon gatio n of the roots of the teeth 5 as this is

a modera tely r a pid process the a lveol a r portio n of the j a w
,

i n cre a ses in depth a lmost abru ptly .

Bu t it does n o t do s o u n iformly all over the mo u th 5 if i t

did the teeth co u ld o nly be closed at the b a ck O f the mouth
, ,

u n less the r a mi elo n g a ted by a n equ ally sudde n a ccessio n of

n ew bo n e .

The fro n t teeth a r e erupted first an d the j aw deepe n s

Yfirst n fron t l ater on the b a ck teeth o m u n d the ,

i c e p a j a w
.

X is deepe n ed posteriorly ; me an while the elo n g a tio n of the

J w s of a m l
( )
1
a i
a e n ne mon t hs old , in w hich t he e upt io of
r n t he t eet h
is j st comm ci g
u en n .
 ER UP TI ON OF T HE T EE T H . 1 93

ra mi h as bee n go i n g on slowly but witho u t i n terruptio n

,
.

Thus is brou ght about a con ditio n of p arts allowi n g of

the whole series of tee t h comi n g i n to their proper mut u al
a n t a go n ism
.

It w as poi n ted out by Trousse au th at the eru ptio n of the

teeth is n ot a co n ti n u o u s process which o n ce comme n ced is
, , ,

c arried o n without i n termissio n to its completio n but th a t it ,

i s i n terrupted by periods of repose The teeth a r e a ccordi n g

.
,

t o his st a teme n t c ut in gro u ps ; the er uptio n of the teeth of

,

e a ch group bei n g r a pid a n d bei n g s u cceeded by a comp l ete

,

c ess a tio n of the process . I n dividu al v ari a tio n s ar e n u me

rous ; the follo wi n g m ay be t ake n a s a n a pproxim ation to
the truth
The lower cen tra ls a r e eru pted a t a n age r an gi n g from six X
to n i n e mo n ths 5 their eruptio n is ra pid an d is completed i n Y
,

t en d ays or there abouts 5 then follows a rest of two or th ree

mo n ths .

N ext come the four upper i n cisors 5 a rest of a fe w i f

mon ths 5 the lower l atera ls an d the fo u r first mol ars 5 the n
a rest of fo u r or five mo n ths .

The c an i n es ar e pec uli ar in bei n g the o nly teeth of the

tempor a ry s et which come down between teeth a lre a dy i n
pl ace To this a s well as to the gre ater l e n gth of their
.
,

root ( though it is n o t qu ite cle a r wh a t this h as to do with

it ) Trousse a u a scribes the gre a t le n gth of time which their
,

eru ption occu pies it t aki n g two or three mo n ths for its com
,

p l et i o
.n Accordi n g f T hT m , childre n su ff er more severely
from con stitutio n al dist u rb a n ce duri n g the cutti n g of thes e
teeth th an th at of a n y other b u t Dr West thi n ks th at the
,
.

eru ptio n of the first mol ars c auses the most su fferi n g It .

m ay a lso be n oted th a t the c an i n es duri n g their d evelop

me n t lie fa rther from the a lveol ar border th a n do the other
teeth so th a t they tr avel a gre ater dist an ce 5 obviously n o t
, ,

merely fro m the elo n gatio n of the root which is wholly ,

i n a dequ ate to effect s u ch a ch an ge i n positio n .

1 94 A M A NUA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

The d a tes of the eruptio n of the mil k teeth va ry much ,

n o two a uthors givi n g them a like ; but the whole of the

deciduous teeth a r e usu ally cut by the completion Of the

seco n d ye a r Ca ses i n which i n cisors h ave bee n erupted
.

before birth a r e n ot very u n commo n At a t ime whe n t he .

crow n s of all the decid uo u s teeth h a ve bee n fully erupted ,

their roots a re still i n complete an d ar e widely ope n at thei r

,

b a ses so th a t it is n o t till bet wee n the fo u rth an d sixth

,

ye ars th at the temporary s e t of teeth c an be c alled ab so

lut ely complete .

At the sixth ye a r prep ar atory to the appe aran ce of an y

,

FI G 8 4
.

of the perm an e n t teeth the temporary teeth m ay be observe d

,

to be slightly sep arated from e a ch other 5 they h a ve come to

occupy a more an terior positio n pushed forwa rd it may be, , ,

by the gre a t i n cre a se in size of the cry pt of the perm an e n t

teeth behi n d them The ge n er a l rel a tio n of these to the
.

( ) Normal w ell for med j aw s , fr o m which t h e a lv eol ar plat e has b een i n

1 -

gr ea t p art r em ov ed , so as t o exp os e t h e d ev elopi ng p ermanen t t eet h i n

‘

t h ei c yp t s in t he j aws
r r .
1 96 A JI A N UA L OF D EN TA L A NA T OM Y .

exc a vatio n m ade before it i n the b a se of the tooth which h a s

preceded i t while if pressure h ad h a d any sh are in the m atter
,

the cells of its e n amel org an &c must h ave i n evit ably bee n
, .
,

c r u shed a n d destroyed .

Agai n w h e n the absorptio n an d sheddi n g of the first t eeth

,

FI G 8 5.

h ave t ake n pl a ce e a rly before their successors ar e re ady to

,

a ppe a r per fect little sockets a r e formed behi n d the lost

,

( )
1 J w s of six y old child I
a a ea r . n t he u pp jer aw compl et e socket s ar e

s een w h e t h t mpo
er ey i ciso s h v
e ra r n r a e b ee n h d
s e .
 ER UP TI ON OF THE T EETH . 1 97

tempor ary te eth cutti n g them o ff from the perm an en t teeth

,

desti n ed to follo w them Absorption too m ay a tt a ck the

.
, ,

roots of perm an e n t teeth which is an other re a so n for reg ard

,

i ng the process a s n ot n ecess a rily depen de n t u po n the a ppro a ch

of a displ a ci n g tooth Closely a pplied to the exc ava tio n
.

produced by a bsorptio n is a m a ss of very va sc ular soft tissue ,

the so c alled absorbe n t organ The surfa ce of this is com

-
.

posed of very l arge peculi ar looki n g cells be ari n g some little

-
,

5 ”
resembl a n ce to those kn ow n as myeloid cells or the ‘
,

“
gi a n t cells of rece n t a uthors Microscopic ex a mi n atio n
.

of the exc a v ated surfa ce shows it to be covered with sm all

“ ”
hemispheric a l i n de n t a tion s the l a c un ae of Howship i n to
, ,

e a ch of which o n e of the gi an t cells fitted a n d in which they ,

m ay sometimes be seen i n si t u .

I n wh a t m a n n er these gi a n t cells or osteocl a sts e ffect

, ,

their work is n ot kn ow n but their prese n ce where absorptio n

,

of h ard tiss u es is goi n g on i s u n ivers al Some suppose th a t .

they put forth a m oebiform processes others th a t they secrete,

a n a cid fluid but n othi n g very defi n ite is k n ow n 3 a curious

,

p ar allel is a fforde d by the m an n er in which a fun gus can

drill an d t u n n el through an d through the de nti n e as may be ,

very co n sta n tly observed in teeth lo n g b uri ed

The process of absorptio n o n ce comme n ced does n ot n ec os
s ar ily proceed without i n termissio n but m ay give pl a ce for
,

a time to a ctu a l depositio n of osseous tiss u e o n the very s ur

fa ce eroded 3 prob ably by the a ge n cy of the absorbe n t cells

themselves which are c ap a ble of bei ng c alcified in the exc a
,

v a t i on s they h a ve i n divid u ally m a de .

These a ltern atio n s of a bsorptio n a n d depositio n so com ,

mon a res ult of i n fi am mat i on s of the p ulp or of the a lveolo ,

‘

d e n t a r perioste u m a s to be di agn ostic of the former occu rre n ce

,

of these m al a dies oft e n occur duri n g the n orm a l process of

,

the remova l of the deciduous teeth an d result in the deposi

,

tio n of a tissue n ot u nlike cementum i n exc a vatio n s m ade

i n the de nti n e or even i n the e n a mel
, .
 M A NUA L OF D EN TA L A NA T OJII Y
’

1 98 A .

The er uptio n of the perma n en t teeth is a process closely

a n a logous to th a t of the tempor ary se t R apid a bso rp tio n
.

of the bo n e especi a lly o n the exterior su rfa ce of the crypts

, ,

t akes pla ce an d a n orifi ce very much l arger th an the crow n

,

o f t h e tooth is quickly ope n ed o u t .

He n ce it is th a t the sli ghtest force will su ffi ce to determi n e

the directio n a ssumed by the risi n g crow n : a fra gmen t of a
root of a tempora ry tooth the a ction of the lips an d to n gue
, ,

& c ar e a ll pote n t a gen cies i n modifyi n g the a rr a n geme n t of

.
,

the teeth .

The temporary teeth stood vertic ally the perman e n t ,

teeth 1 n fro n t of t he mouth st a n d obliquely th u s ope n in g ,

a sp a ce betwee n the l a ter a l i n cisors a n d the first bicuspid

for the c an i n e which duri n g developmen t wa s o u t of the

,

li n e a ltogether An d i n a smu ch as the crow n s of the teeth

.
,

ar e o n the whole much l a rger th a n their n ecks it would ,

be m an ifestly impossible for them all to come dow n simul

t a n eo u sly .

The perm an e n t teeth usu ally m ake their appe ar an ce in

the followi n g order z—First perm a n e n t mol ars a bout the ,

seve n th ye ar 3 a little l ater the lower ce n tra l i n cisors up per

, ,

ce n trals a n d l aterals the first bic u spids the c a n i n es the

, , ,

s eco n d bicuspids the seco n d perm a n en t mol a rs the third

, ,

perm an e n t mol ars .

The period of eruptio n is v a ri a ble From a comp ariso n

.

of severa l t a bles I fi n d the pri n cip al discrep an cies to rel a te

,

to the d a te of the a ppe a ra n ce of the c an i n es a n d the seco n d

bicuspids The c a n i n e would cert ai n ly appe a r to belo n g to
.

the eleve n th a n d twelfth ye ars but some a uthors con sider

th at the seco n d bicuspid is usu ally out e a rlier others l a ter ,

th an this d a te .

We m ay n ow revert to the phe n ome n a observed in the

a lveol a r processes They were first b u ilt up a s crypts with
.

o verh a n gi n g edges e n closi n g the tempora ry teeth : the n they

were swept a way i n gre at p a rt to a llo w of the eruptio n of

, ,
2 00 A M A N UA L OF D EN TA L A NA T OM Y .

period th an is n at u r al they sometimes become elevated to

,

the ge n eral level of the perm an e n t teeth ( which is co n sider

a bly higher th a n th a t of the tempora ry teeth
) so th a t they ,

t ake their sh a re of work i n m a stic atio n When this is the .

c a se the a lveoli ar e developed rou n d them an d come t o ,

occupy with the tooth a higher level th a n before .

FI G 86
.

En o u gh h a s perh aps bee n said to illustra te the e n tir e

depe n de n ce of the a lveoli u po n the te eth a rel atio n of w hich ,

de n tists every d ay a v a il themselves in the tre atmen t o f

regul atio n c a ses : it rem a i n s to s ay a few words a s to t h e
forces which do determi n e the positio n of the teeth .

I n a smuch a s whe n a tooth le aves its bo n y crypt the ,

bo n e does n ot at first closely embra ce it but its sock et i s ,

( ) Fr om child g d fou t Th sp ci m n w ll x emplifi es t h f c t

l a e r een e e e e e
a . e a

t h t t h e h i gh t of t h
a e lv ol edg co espo ds x ct ly t t h p osi t io f
e a e ar e rr n e a o e n o

the n eck of ch t oo t h
ea w hich i t is w holly d p
,
on d t A t empo y e en en . rar

t oo t h ( t h fi st i gh t low
e r r t mpo y mol ) h s b
er e rar l v t d s t h at it
ar a een e e a e , o

has a t t ai
ne d t t h l v l of t h su ou di g p m t t et h and t he edge
o e e e e rr n n er an en e ,

of t he s ock t follow s t he l v l of t h ck of t h t ot h
e e e e ne e o .
 ER UP T I ON OF THE T EE TH . 2 01

m u ch too l arge for it a very sm all force i s suffi cien t t o

,

deflect it . An d i n deed a very slight force co n stan tly

, , ,

operati ng is sufficien t to m ateri ally a lter the positio n of a

,

tooth eve n whe n it h as a tta i n ed to i t s fu ll le n gth

, .

Alo n g the outside of the alveolar arch the muscul ar lip s

a r e exercisi n g a very symmetric a l a n d eve n pressure upo n

the crown s of the teeth 5 so a lso the to n gue is with equ al ,

symmetry pushi n g them outwa rds : betwee n the two forces

, ,

the lips an d the to n gue the teeth n aturally become moulded

,

i n to a symmetric al a rch Th at the lips an d to ngue ar e t h e

.

a ge n cies which m a i n ly model the a rch is very well i llustr a ted

by th at which h appe n s in person s who h ave from childhood

s u ffered from e n l argemen t of the to n sils an d a r e couse ,

que n tly obliged to bre athe through the mouth wh ich is thu s ,

pretty co n st an tly Ope n This c au ses a slight i n cre a se in the

.

te n sio n of the lips a t the corn ers of the mouth an d is im ,

pressed upo n the a lveol ar a rch a s a n i n ward ben di n g of the

bicu spids at th at poi n t 5 thus perso n s with e n l arg ed ton sils
will be foun d almost i n va ri a bly to prese n t on e of the form s
, ,

of mo uth kn own a s V sh aped -

.

But Dr N orm an Ki n gsley a tt a ches far more import an c e

.

to dis t urbed i n n erv atio n th an to an y mech an ic al c au ses a n d ,

refers most den ta l irregul arities to un he althy co n ditions of

’
the child s n ervous system .

Whe n the crown s of t h e teeth h ave att a i n ed such a level

a s to come i n co n t a ct with their opposi n g teeth they very ,

s peedily,
from re adily i n telligible mech an ic al c auses ar e ,

forced i n to a positio n of perfect correspo n den ce an d an ~

t ag o n i sm 5 a n d eve n a t a somewh a t l a ter period th an th a t

of eruptio n if this an ta go n ism be i n terfered with the teeth
, ,

will ofte n rise up so a s to re adj ust themselves in position .

2 02 A M A NUA L OF D ENTA L A NA TOM Y .

THE ATTA CHMENT OF TEETH .

Although the va rio u s methods by which teeth a r e fixed i n

their positio n u po n the bo n es which c a rry them p a ss by
g da tio n a l forms i n to o n e a n other s o th a t a simple a n d a t
r a ,

the s a me tim e a bsol u tely correct cl a ssifica tion is impo ssible ,

y e t for the purposes of descriptio n four pri n cip al methods

may be e n umera ted n a mely a tt a chme n t by me a n s of fibrous
, ,

membran e by a hi n ge by an chylosis a n d by impl an ta tio n

, , ,

i n bo n y sockets
—A
.

At t a c h ment b y mea n s of Fi b r o u s M e mb r a n e . n

excelle n t illustratio n of this m an n er of impl a n t atio n is

a fforded by th e Sh a rks a n d R a s i n which the teeth h a ve
y ,

n o direc t co n n ectio n with the c a rtil a gi n ous more or less ,

c alcified j a ws but a r e imbedded solely i n the to u gh fibrous

, ,

m u cous membra n e which covers them This c a rryi n g with .

,

i t the teeth m a k es a sort of slidi n g progress over the curved

,

s u rfa ce of the
j a w s o th a
,
t t h e teeth o n ce situ a ted a t the

i nn er a n d lower border of the j aw where fresh o n es are ,

co n sta n tly bei n g developed rot ate over it a n d come to

, ,

o cc u py the topmost positio n

( cf descriptio n of the de n ti
.

tio n of the sh a rks ) Th a t the whole fibro u s gu m with the

.
,

a tt a ched teeth does re a lly s o slide over the s u rfa ce of the

,

j a w w as a ccide n t a lly demo n str a ted by the result of a n i nj u ry

, ,

w hich h a d bee n i n flicted upo n the j a ws of a sh a rk .

The fibrous b an ds by which e a ch i n dividua l tooth of the

s h a rk is bou n d dow n a r e merely portio n s of th a t s a me sheet

o f mucous membra n e w hich furn ished the de n ti n e p a pill ae ;

‘

a n d the gr a d u a l a ssumptio n of the fi b r i ll a t e d stru cture by

'

t h a t portio n of the m u co u s membran e which is co n tiguous

to the b a se of the de n ti n e p apill a m ay be tra ced 11 0 such ,

fibrous tissue bei n g foun d a t the b a se of yo u n g p a pill ae an d ,

very den se b a n ds bei n g a tt a ched to the b a ses of the com

l et e d c a lcified teeth
p
—
.

At t a c h m en t by a n E stl a i c H i n g e The possessio n

2 04 A M A N UA L OF D EN T A L A NA T OM Y .

of the tooth itself is modified so a s to be p articul arly fitted

for resisti n g t h e j a rs to which a m ove able tooth must at ti me s
be exposed an d s o is the bo n e upon w hich it is set
, .

As is see n in the fi gure the b a se of the tooth or the side

, ,

FI G 8 7
.

opposite to the hi n ge is thicke n ed a n d roun ded the a dvan

, ,

t a ges which such a form mu st possess over a thi n edge whe n

bumpi n g upon the bo n e bei n g s uffi cien tly obvious This .

( ) Hi nged o h of H ke d ti b P ulp 0 El st ic
1
to t a V
. a. as e en ne . . . . a

hi n ge. d . But t ss of b o
re t ne c i f fo m d out of b o of at t ch
o r e e ve ,
r e ne a

ment . e
. Bone of j aw. f Thickened ba s e of t oot h
.
g En amel t i p. . .
 THE A T T A CHM EN T OF T EE TH . 2 05

thicke n ed edge i s recei ved upo n a little buttress of bo n e ,

a n d it occupies a much higher level th a n the opposite thi n

edge to which the hi n ge is a tta ched s o th a t the tooth c an n ot

,

possi bly be be nt outw ards without a ctu al r upture of the

liga me nt .

An d wh a t is n o t a little rem ark able is th a t whils t the

,

H ake the mos t preda tory of all the Ga d id ce is possessed of

, ,

these very perfec t ly hi n ged teeth othe r members of the

,

fa mily h a ve teeth move a ble i n a less degree whilst others ,

a g a i n h a ve teeth rigidly fixed . So th a t withi n the limits of

a si n gle fa mily we h a ve sever a l steps i n a gra du a l r o r es
p g
sio n towa rds a very highly speci alised organ .

I n the hi n ged teeth a lre a dy alluded to the p u rpose served

by their mobility seems to be the c atchi n g of a ctive fish a n d ,

the el a sticity resides solely in the hi n ges 5 but the commo n

Pike possesses m a n y hi n ged teeth which see m to be c on
cern ed i n the swallowi n g of the prey a fter it h as bee n c a ught ,

a n d there is n o el a sticity i n the hi n ges the resilie n ce of the

,

teeth bei n g provided for in an other w ay .

The teeth which surrou n d the m argi n s of the j a ws a r e

a n chylosed a n d they ar e more or less solidly filled up i n
,

their i n terior with a developmen t of osteode nti n e which by , ,

becomi ng co n ti n uous with t h e subj a ce n t bo n e ceme nts them ,

u po n it . The m an n er of developme n t of this is by rods of

c alcifyi n g m ateri a l shooti n g down through the ce n tr al p ulp
( see p a ge 1 6 5 ) 5 i n the hi nged teeth a lso these t rab e culee shoot
dow n an d become conti nu o u s with the subj a ce n t bo n e o n ly
, ,

i n ste a d of rigidly ossifyi n g they rem a i n soft an d el a stic s o ,

th a t t h e tooth is like a n exti n guisher fa ste n ed down by a

l a rge n u mber of el a stic stri n gs att a ched to di ffere n t poi n ts
o n its i n terior a n d hi n ged a t o n e side
,
.

The el a sticity i s very perfect s o th a t the teeth depressed

,

a n d sudde n ly rele ased ret u r n with a n a udible s n a p but it ,

resides solely in these stri n gs for if these be divided by

,

c a refully slippi n g a c at a r a ct n eedle u n der the tooth without

 A AI A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

i nj uri n g the hi n ge the tooth will st ay

,
in an
y positio n i nto
which it is pu t .

FI G 88 .

'

The poi nts mos t n ot ewort hy ar e (i ) th a t hi n ged teeth h av e ,

.

a rise n i n depe n de n tly i n three fa m ilies of fi sh widely removed

from o n e an other an d ( ii ) th at whilst the ge n era l obj ect of

,
.
,

mobility a n d el a stic resilie n cy is a tt ai n ed i n all it is by a ,

di ffere n t m ech an ism an d by the le a st modific atio n possibl e

,

of the existi n g fixed teeth of the fa mily .

Hinged o h of Pik
to t D ti 6 El st ic od s fo
e . a. en ne . . a r ,
r d of u
me n

c lcifi d t b cul w hich might h v b com b o e

a e ra e ae Hi g a e e e n . 0. n e, n t i t s lf
o e

l st ic d Bo e of at t chm t
e a . . n Bo a of b ody of j w
en . e
. ne a .
 A M A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y.

In the few an im als which I h a ve ex ami n ed however I ,

h ave foun d th at this co n ceptio n does n o t at all a dequ a tely

represen t wh a t re a lly t akes pl a ce 5 it seldom perh a ps n ever , ,

h appen s th a t a tooth is a tt a ched directly to a pl an e sur fa ce

o f the j a w which h a s bee n formed previously 5 but the u n io n

t akes pl a ce through the medium of a portio n of bo n e ( which

may be l a rge or sm a ll i n a moun t) which is speci ally developed

FI G 8 9
.

to give a tta chmen t to th at on e p articula r tooth an d a fter ,

the fall of th at tooth is itself removed .

For this bo n e I h a ve proposed the n a me of bon e of

“

a tt a chme n t an d it is strictly a n alogous to the sockets of

”
,

those teeth which h a ve sockets It is well exemplified in .

the Ophidi a a descriptio n of the fi x atio n of the teeth of

,

1
( ) Tran s
a c t io n s of t h e O do t ologic l Soci t y
n a e ,
Dec 1 8 7 4
. . St udi se on

t he At t ch m t of T t h
a en ee .

(
2
) S cet io
n of t oo t h an d a po t io of
r n t he j aw of a y ho show i
P t n, ng t he
m k d diff
ar e er en ce i ch
n ar a ct er b et w een t he b o ne of t t chm t
a a en an d t he
r es t of t h e b o n e.
 T HE A T TA CHM EN T OF T EE TH . 2 09

which will serve to con vey a good ide a of its ge n era l c h a

r a c t er If the b a se of on e of the teeth with t h e subj a c e n t
.
,

a w bo n e be s u bmitted to m i cr o sc Opi c ex a mi n a tio n we sh a ll

j -
,

fi n d th a t the l ayer of bo n e which closely embra ces the tooth

co n tra sts m a rkedly with the rest of the bo n e The l atter is .

fi n e i n tex t u re its l a c u n ae with their very n umerous fi n e

, ,

c a n a lic u li very regul ar an d the l a mi n a tio n obviously refer

, ,

“
a ble to the ge n er a l s u rfa ce of the bo n e But the bo n e .

”
of a tt a chme n t is very co a rse in textu re full of irreg ul a r ,

sp a ces very di fferen t from the regul a r l a c u n ae a n d its l a mi n

, ,

a tio n is ro u ghly p a r a llel with the b a se of the tooth The .

de n ti n e of the b a se of the tooth also be n ds i n w a rds ( Fig .

an d its tubes a re lost i n the osseo u s tiss u e a ble n di n g s o ,

i n tim a te res u lti n g th a t in gri n di n g down sectio n s the tooth

,

a n d the bo n e of a tt a chme n t ofte n come a w a y together t h e ,

toot h a n d this bo n e bei n g more i ntim a tely u n ited th a n thi s

speci a l bo ne is with th a t of the rest of the j a w .

A study of its de velopme n t a lso proves th a t it h a s an i n

tim a te rel atio n with the tooth with which it is co n ti n u o u s ,

for it is wholly removed with the fa ll of the tooth a n d is ,

speci ally developed a ga i n for the n ext tooth w h ich come s

i n to positio n The periosteum of the rest of the j aw bo n e
.
-

appe a rs to t a ke a n import an t sh a re i n the form a tio n of this

speci al bon e subst an ce an d the tooth c a psule by its o ssifi

, ,

c atio n app are n tly co n tributes little

, .

I n the frog the teeth ar e commo n ly described a s bei n g

a tt a ched by their b a ses a n d outer s u rfa ce to a co n ti n u o us

groove of which the extern a l w all is the highest S u ch is

,
.
,

however an i n a dequ ate descriptio n of the process the

, ,

tooth as see n in sectio n bei n g a tt a ched o n its o u ter si d e

, ,

by a n e w developmen t of speci al bo n e which exten ds for a ,

short dist an ce u p over its extern al surfa ce ; a n d for the

s upport of its i nn er w a ll there spri n gs u p from the sub
j a ce n t bo n e a pill a r of bo n e which i s e n tirely removed whe n
,

th a t tooth falls a n ew pill a r bei n g developed for the n ext tooth

, .
 A M A NUA L OF D EN TA L A NA T OM Y .

Whe n the teeth ar e a s i n m a ny fish implan ted upo n

, ,

wh a t to the n aked eye a ppe a rs n othi n g more th an a pl a n e

s u rfa ce of bo n e a microscopic ex a mi n a tio n ge n er a lly i n fa ct
, ,

i n a ll specime n s w h ich I h a ve ex a mi n ed reve als th a t the ,

i n di vidua l teeth a r e implan ted in depressio n s mu ch l a rger

th an themselves the excess of sp a ce bei n g occupied by n ew
,

a n d speci ally formed bo n e or else th a t the teeth surmo u n t

,

pedicles which ar e closely set together the i n tersp a ces bei n g

, ,

o ccupied with a less regul a r c alcified str u ctu re .

A good ex ample of the l a tter method is a fforded by the Eel

FI G 90 .

Fig i n which e a ch tooth surmou n ts a short hollow cyl i n

( .

der of bo n e the l a mi n atio n & c of which di ffers stro ngly

, , .
,

from th a t of the body of the j a w bo n e Whe n the toot h wh ich -

.

it c arries is shed the bo n e of a tt a ch me n t in this c a s e a hollow

, ,

c yli n der is removed right dow n to the level of the m a i n

,

bo n e of the j aw a s is well seen in the figure to the left of

,

the teeth i n positio n U n der a higher m agn ifyi ng power

.

1
( ) Fr mol w er j a o
w of an Eel . a . B o of j w 6 Bo of t t ch
ne a . . ne a a

m ent . d Dent n e
.
f i . . Ena me l .
9 . Sp ac e v c t d b y
a a e sh d t oot h
a e .
 A AI A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

t in u o u s with the c a vity of the osseo u s cyli n der i n to which ,

it is for a short dis t an ce co n ti n u ed .

The bon y supports O f the teeth origi n a te in m an y osseou s

trabecul ae which spri n g u p simult an eously from the bo n e o f
the j a w ben e a t h the n e w tooth ; these co a lesce to form a
n et like skeleto n
-
which ra pidly becomes filled in by t h e
,

progress Of ossific a tio n SO far a s my o wn rese a rches e n a ble

.

me to s ay there is this mu ch i n commo n i n all forms of

,

a tt a chme n t by an chylosis no m atter how di ffere n t t h e

,

n a ked eye results of the process m a y be 5 the tooth a s i t ,

comes i nto positio n is secu red by an exceedi n gly r apid

,

developmen t Of bon e which is more or less directly an

,

outgrowth from the j aw bon e itself which is in some n u

-
,

see n m a n n er stimul a ted i n to a cti vity by the proximity O f t h e

tooth I n a moun t this speci ally formed bo n e v aries gre a tly ,
.

but in all i n stan ces it is n o t t he tooth c apsule but tissue s ,

a ltogether exter n a l to this which serve to secure the tooth

,

in its pl a ce by their ossific a tio n .

The teeth O f the m a ckerel prese n t a n i n teresti n g v ariety o f

a tt a chme n t by a n ch y losis The m a rgi n s Of the j a ws ar e very
.

thi n a n d by n o me an s fleshy an d i n this thi n m argi n ther e

, ,

is a deep groove betwee n the ou ter an d i n n er pl ate of t h e

bon e I n this groove a re the teeth their sh a rp poin ts pro
.
,

n g beyo n d the edges O f the bo n e a n d they ar e held i n

j e c t i ,

thei r pl a ce by a n etwork or sc a ffoldi ng Of bo n e Of atta ch

men t which is developed betwee n their sides a n d the i nn e r
su rfa ce Of t h e bo n e They a r e so to spe ak hu n g up i n thei r
.
, ,

pl a ce a n d their open b a ses rest on n othi n g or a t le a st o n

, ,

n othi n g h a r d .

A t t a c h m e n t b y i m pl a n t a t i o n i n a s o c k e t — In this .
,

a s i n a n chylosis there is a speci al developme n t O f bo n e

, ,

w hich is modelled to the b a se O f the tooth b u t i n ste a d Of ,

its bei n g in a ctu a l close co n ti nuity w ith the de n t al tissues ,

there i n terve n es a v a sc ul ar organ ised membra n e The .

man n er in which the sockets a r e so to spe ak pl a stered , ,

 T HE A T T A CHAI E N T OF T EE TH .

a rou n d the roots O f the teeth a n d a r e perfectly subservie n t ,

t o a n d depe n de n t o n the m h a s a lre a dy bee n described 5 little

, ,

t herefore n eed be a dded here

,
s a ve th at the soft tissue ,

i n terven i n g betwee n the bo n e a n d the tooth is n ot sep a

r a ble
, either a n a tomic ally or from the poi n t of vie w O f }

d evelopme n t i n to a n y two l ayers but is a s i ngl e mem

br an e termed the al veol o d en t ar peri ost e um Th a t it is
, ,

“ -
, .

s i n gle is a m a tter of a bsol u te certa i nt

, y 5 there i s n o d i ffic u lty

i n demo n stra ti n g 1 t i n si t u : w rt h vessels a n d bu n dles O f ,

fi bres tr aversi n g its whole thickn ess from the tooth to the
bo n e or vi ce versd
, .

The n a tu re a n d developme n t of the sockets i n those

few reptiles a n d fishes which h a ve socketed teeth require
further ex ami n atio n I a m n o t from wh at I h a ve see n i n
.
,

s ectio n s Of the j a ws O f a you n g crocodile i n cli n ed to reg a rd ,

t hem a s i n all respects simil a r to the a lveoli Of m a mm a li an

teeth At a ll eve n ts they a r e n o t developed in th a t s a me
.

s u bservie n cy t O e a ch i n divid u a l tooth 5 o n the co n tra ry ,

s uccessive teeth come u p a n d occ u py a socket which is

a l re a dy i n existe n ce .

Although there ar e a n im als in which impl an t atio n i n a

s purious socket is s u ppleme n ted by a n chylosis to the w a ll

o r to the bottom O f the socket n o ex a mple of a n chylosis ,

o ccur r i n g betwee n the tooth a n d the bo n e of the s ocket h a s

e ver bee n met with i n m a n or i n deed i n a n y m a mm a l ex ,

e m plif i n g a typic a l socketed impl a n t a tio n O f the teeth

y .

HUNTER . y
On t h e An a t o m O f t h e Hu m an T eet h .

TOMES J , . l
D en t a Sur g er 1 85 9 y . .

HU M P HERY . s c
T r a n a t C am b P o .Soc 1 863 . hil s . . .

W ED L ,
h l y
P a t o o g O f t h e T eet h .

HE U B NER i h
B e t ra g e z u r L e r e v o n d er Kn o c h en en t w i ck elun g ,
.

&c .

TO MES , C HARLES S . sc
On Va ul a r D e n t n e a n d H n g e T e et i i d h .

hl s
P i o Tr an sa c , 1 8 7 8 , a n d Q ua rt J ou rn a l
. . .

ic s ci c
M r o S en e , v o l xvii s i s
—
. n ew er e . . .

Tr a n sa c O d o n t o l o g So c
. 1 8 7 4 1 87 6 . . .
 C H AP TER VI .

THE TEETH OF F I SH ES .

IN th e followi n g p a ges n othi ng more th an a brief a ccou nt

Of a few t ypic a l forms c an be a ttempted 5 the limits of sp a c e

forbid the me n tio n Of m an y cre a t u res or the i n sertio n O f ,

d et a iled descriptio n s Of the de n titio n eve n O f the few which

a r e i n cluded i n its p a ges In the cl a ss O f fish the t a sk of
.

selectio n Of the forms for descriptio n is n o e a sy on e ; fo r

the almost i n fi n ite diversity O f d e ntitio n which exists in
it m akes it a m a tter Of pec uli a r di fficulty to fr ame any
ge n er al a ccoun t or to do more th an presen t before t h e
,

re ader a descriptio n of a few i n dividu a l forms from which he

m ay ga ther a s best he c a n a ge n era l ide a Of pisci n e
, ,

de n titio n .

Fi sh m a y b e g r o up e d i to n

I . P HARYN G O B RAN C H II . IV . G AN O I D E I .

II . M ARS I P O B RAN C H I I . V T . ELE O STE I .

III . E LASM O B RAN C H I I . VI D I P . NOI .

I P ha r y ng o bm n c hi i om ri e on
. c p s
t h e Amp h i ogr u s ly .

II Jli m a ip o br m whi i c om r i e t h e L a m r e
.
'
p s an d t he ar a ti c p ys p si
M in e yx .

I I I Ela s mo br a nc h i i om ri e t h e S a r
.
/
c p s h ks y
a n d R a s ( P lag i ost omi )

an d t h e C hi
m er a an d i t s a e lli s T e r sk e l e h i
c il i s i h
t on s ar e a rt a g n ou , w t a n o ssi fi ed r u t c s
— xis
.

I V Ga no i d c i
. . l
A ar g e n um b er o f e t n t fi sh Of e xi c t ng the i fish
s i zl ost eu s , o r B o n P e ,
t h y ik is
e m o t am s f ili
ar .

V Te leost ei om r e t h e o r n a r F
. c p is di y ish s s
i n o u r ea a n d r er iv s .

VI D ip n oi
. ih c p l
Th e L ap i d osi r ens , or M ud F s es , a a b e O f
. in g fo r liv
l
a o n g t me i n m o t m ud i is .

The M a rsip obr a nc/

m n eed n ot det a i n us lo n g ; they are
 A rlI A N UA L OF D EN TA L IY
A NA T OJV .

The teeth which a r e situa ted upo n the edge or exposed

,

border of the j aw a re usually erect whilst the rows w hich

, ,

lie behi n d them fa rther withi n the mouth poi n t b a ckw a rds
, , ,

a n d a r e more or less rec u mbe n t n o t h a vi n g yet come i n to ,

full u se .

I n this respect however ma rked differe n ce exists a mo n g

, ,

v a rio u s ge n era of sh arks ; for in st a n ce in the gre a t tropic al

FI G 9 2
.

white sh ark the teeth w hich lie o n t h e border of the j a w

a r e erect a n d a l l the successive rows a r e q u ite rec u mbe n t
, ,

where a s i n m an y O f the dog fi sh es the i n n er s urfa ce of t h e

-

j a ws forms a n eve n rou n ded s u rfa ce a lo n g which the rows of

teeth a r e disposed in every i n termedi ate positio n betwee n
those fully rec umbe n t at the i nn ermost p a rt O f the j aw ,

a n d those fully erected upo n its exposed borders O nly a '

.

few O f the most forward rows Of teeth a r e exposed a fold ,

o r fla O f mucous membr a n e coveri n g i n those teeth which

p

1
( ) o
L w er j awof Lam na . a . Edge of fla p of muc u o s memb r an e w hich
v si
c o er n t h e t ee th n ot y et compl t d e e .
 T HE T EE TH OF FI SH S E . 21 7

a re n ot as yet fully c alcified an d firmly a tta ched to the

g um .

which m ay be t a ke n a s fa irly illustrative t h e

In L amn a , ,

teeth a r e arr a n ged ro u n d the j a ws in co n ce n tric rows with

gre a t regul a rity the teeth of the successive rows correspo n d
,

i n g i n positio n to the teeth of older rows a n d n o t a s is the , ,

c a se i n some other sh a rks t O their i n tersp a ces They a r e, .

FI G 93 .

a tt a ched by bei ng embedded in a de n sely fibro u s g um which ,

closely embr a ces their bifurc a ted b a ses 5 a n d this de n se g u m ,

c arryi n g with it the teeth slides bodily u pw a rds over t h e ,

i nn er fa ce of the j a w a n d outw a rds over its border beyo n d

, ,

1
() Tr an sve s s ct ion of low j w of D g fi h
r e e er a a o -
s . a . Ora l epi t h li um e .

b. Or a l pit h li um p ssi g t fl p
e e a n P o t ct i g fl
on o a . 6. r e n a p of m co us m m
u e

b ra n e ( t h ec l fold )
a d Yo u g st d t i
. . p ulp n e en ne . e
. Yo u g st
n e m l en a e

o rgan .
f Toot h b o ut t b sh d g C l ifi d c us t
. a o e e . . a c e r Of j aw .
 A M A NUA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

which it to borro w a phra se from geologic al scie nce h a s an

, ,
”
outcrop .

I n L a m n a the seco n d an d third rows of teeth ar e o n ly

p arti a lly erect the rows behi n d these lyi n g recumbe n t an d
, ,

bei n g in the fresh st a te covered i n by the fold of mucou s

membran e which bei n g dried a n d shru n k i n the specime n
, ,

fi gu red fa lls short O f its origi n a l level

, .

Th u s rows O f teeth origi n ally develope d at the b a se Of

the j aw ar e c a rried upw a rds come t O occ u py the foremos t
,

positio n o n the border Of the j a w an d ar e c ast O ff whe n ,

they p a ss the poi n t f in the figu re It is thu s e a sy to u n der

.

’
st an d why sh arks teeth are so ab u n d an tly fou n d in a fossil
co n ditio n al t ho u gh other i n dic atio n s Of the existe n ce O f th e
,

fi sh a r e r a re e n o u gh ; for every sh a rk in the co u rse of i t s

life c a sts O ff gre at n umbers O f teeth which fa ll to the ,

bottom O f the sea an d become bedded in the deposit there

formi n g .

The teeth ar e n ever a n chylosed to the j aw n or h a ve they ,

an
y direct co n n ectio n with it but a s before
,
me n,
tio n ed a re ,

ret a i n ed by bei n g bedded in a very tou gh fibrous mem

bra n e ; the n a ture Of their fix atio n h as bee n more ex a ctly
described a t an other p a ge ( p age
The sheet Of fibrous g um slides bodily over the c u rved
surfa ce O f the j aw con ti n u ally bri n gi n g up from belo w
,

fresh rows Of teeth a s w a s proved by A n d re s specime n

,
’
,

an d it m a be w orth while to co n de n se from Professor

y
Owe n the descriptio n O f the m an n er i n which it w a s th u s
proved th a t an a ctu al slidi n g or rot atio n Of the m embra n e
does re ally t a ke pl ace an d th a t the w hole bo n y j aw itself
,

does n o t become slowly everted The spi n e O f a sti n g r ay

.

h ad bee n drive n through the lower j a w O f a sh ark ( G a leus ) ,

p a ssi n g betwee n t wo ( vertic al ) rows Of teeth whic h h a d

n o t yet bee n bro u ght i n to use ; whe n the specime n c a me

u n der O bservati o n the spi n e h a d rem a i n ed i n this situ atio n ,

t r a nsfi xin g the j aw for a lo n g time a s w a s evide n ced by all

, ,
 A MA NUA L
. OF D EN T A L A NA T OM Y .

no t possibly be disti n guished from teeth the resembl an ce ,

both i n outer form i n mi n u te str u ctu re a n d m an n er O f

, ,

d evelopme n t bei n g most complete The tooth fi gu red on

.

p age 90 i s a fa ir ex a mple O f a stru ct ure very common a mo n g

the sh a rks viz a ce n tral body of osteo de n ti n e the outer
,
.
,
-
,

portio n Of which h a s de n ti n a l tu bes s o fi n e regul a r a n d , ,

c losely p a cked a s to merit the n a me of h a rd u n v a scul ar

d e n ti n e a n d over this a g a i n a thi n v a rn ish Of e n a mel ( 2)

,
.

An d y et n o O bserver from its structure a lo n e could feel

s ure whether it w a s a l a rge derm a l spi n e or a tooth D en t al, .

tissues occur in other p arts Of the mouths O f Sela ch i a th an

u po n the j a ws n o t o n ly i n the embryo n ic st a ges but i n the
, ,

a d ult . Thus Professor T urn er h as described ( Proc Roy . .

S ociety Edi n burgh

,
very n umerous comb like ap
,
-

pen d a ges 5 i n ches lo n g upo n the bra n chi al arches of the

Ba ski n g Sh ark ( Sel a c h e m a xim a ) which a pp a re n tly perform
,

the s ame fu n ctio n a s w h alebo n e in stra i n i n g the w a ter .

These combs a r e formed of a v ariety O f de n ti n e (l o st e o "

d e n ti n e ) a n d closely resemble in structure the true teeth

, ,

which a r e however very sm all in this sh a rk .

I n the se a s O f Austr a li a there exists a Sh ark the ,

C estra cio n Philippi w ith a very a berr an t de n titio n to which

, ,

g re a t i n terest a tt a ches i n a sm u ch a s it is the so l e s urvivi n g

,

represen t ative Of forms o n ce Spre a d a ll over the world In .

t h e fro n t of the mo u th the teeth ar e sm all a n d very

n umero u s ; t h ey a r e fla t pl a tes fitted by their edges to o n e

a n other while from their cen tres spri n g up sh a rp poi n ts

, ,

soo n w orn O ff when the tooth re a ches such a positio n u po n

t h e j a w th a t it comes i n to u se .

Proceedi n g b a ckw ards the teeth ce a se to be poi n ted

, ,

i n cre a se in size an d become fewer in e a ch row ; a referen ce

,

t o the fi gure will co n vey a better ide a O f their ge n er a l form

t h an a n y descriptio n Those which h a ve come i n to u se
.

a r e tow ards the b a ck of the mo u th

,
a lw a ys m u ch wor n ;
,

t heir sheddi n g an d re n ew a l t akes pl a ces a s in other sh a rk s , ,

 THE T EE T H OF FI SHES . 2 21

by a rot a tio n Of the muco u s membr an e over the surfa ce

Of the j a w s o , th at as might h a ve bee n expected l arge
, ,

n u mbers Of t h e isol ated fossil t eeth of C es t r a ci on t s ar e to be

met with .

The teet h of the C estra cio n fitted for the tritur a tio n
a re

Of h a rd s u bst an ces ,
an d for s u ch they ar e u sed its food ,

FI G 9 4.

co n sisti n g of shell fi sh dz c The teeth co n sist Of v a so an d

-
,
.

osteode n ti n e protected by wh at is a pp a re n tly a structure

,

less l ayer Of e n a mel .

The exti n ct Ce st ra c ion t s exte n ded far b a ck in time bei n g ,

met with in p al aeozoic stra t a an d they were equ ally widely ,

distribu ted in sp a ce ; the size Of m an y O f the teeth also

i n dic a tes the existe n ce Of forms much la rger tha n the recen t
timid an d i n offe n sive C es t r a cion Philippi M an y Of the .

exti n ct forms ar e kn own o n ly by isol ated teeth 5 of others

1
( ) o
L wer j s
aw Ofci on Phi lippi
Ce t ra Y o u g t t h t y t i n u . a . n ee no e se .

6. Lar e
g g i di
r n
g b ck t t
n h a Sm ll poi t
eee d f o.t t0 t
. h a n r n ee .

The w t th
ne d v lop d t t h b ot t om of t h s i s
ee ar e e e e a th ie e er e on e nn er

sid e, an d j ust
,
i ot h sh ks e cov d i by fl p f muco us
as n er ar ,
ar ere n a a O

m emb r an e .
 A M A NUAL OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

'

portio n s Of the wit h teeth zn si t u h a ve bee n discovered 5

thus fragme nts Of the j a w of Acro d u s ,

FI G 9 5 ( ) l
. .

the isol a ted fossil teeth Of which h a ve

bee n comp a red to fossil leeches w ith ,

seve n teeth arra n ged in series h a ve bee n ,

met with .

The Pristis or Saw fish s o far a s the, ,

mo uth is co n cer ned is in n o w ay r e ,

m ark able its teeth bei n g sm all a n d

,

blu n t like those Of m an y r ays The

,
.

sn out is, however prolo n ged to a n ,

e n ormo u s le ngth an d is sh a ped like a ,

gig an tic sp atul a its thi n edges b ei n g ,

beset by derm al spi n es of l arge size ,

a rr an ged a t regul a r i n terv als a n d i m ,

pl an ted i n disti n ct sockets The se .

derm al spi n es or rostra l teeth a s they , ,

a r e sometimes termed ar e n ot shed ,

a n d repl a ced but grow fro m persiste n t

,

pulps ; i n structure they closely r e

semble the teeth O f M y liob at e s ( s e e
p a ge bei n g m a de u p of p a ra llel
de n ticles i n the ce n tre O f e a ch O f
,

w hich is a p u lp c avity or med ull a ry

c an al
Wh a t use the Saw fi sh m akes O f its
a rmed s n out is n ot very cert a i nly
k n ow n but its rostra l teeth a r e Of
,

i n terest to the O do n tologist for severa l

re a so n s — the o n e th at they a r e d erm a l
spi n es h avi n g a structure all but i d e n
,

( )
1
R ost d sid of t h h d of sm ll P ist is
ru m an d u n er e e ea a a r . a . M o ut h .

6 R ost um
. rO of t h ost l t t h
. 0. ne e r ra ee .

Th t t h w i t h w h ich t h m g i s f t h j w s
e ee ,
cov d
e ar n O e a ar e er e ,
a re so s mall
t h t th y c
a n o t be
e p s t d i t his figu e
an re r e en e n r .
 A M A N UA L OF D EN TA L A NA T OM Y
.

Thus in M yliob at es the powerfu l j a ws a re str a ight from si d e

, ,

to side while their worki n g s u rfa ces from b a ck t O fro n t a r e

,

segme n ts of a circle The teeth form a thick an d stro ng

.

p aveme n t over the j aws in the m a nn er O f their form a tio n

,

a n d re n ew a l co n formi n g with the teeth O f other P la z ost omi

'

g
the severe u se t o which they ar e put bei n g i n dic a ted by t h e
exte n t to w hich the gri n d i n g s u rfa ces Of those teeth which
ha ve come i n to use ar e worn dow n .

Sever al ge n er a h a ve the j a ws th u s covered the n umber ,

Of the teeth di ffer in g 5 thus M y l i o b a t es h a s a ce n tr a l series

Of very bro a d O blo n g teeth to the outer sides O f w h ich ar e

, ,

three rows Of sm all hex ago n al teeth 5 in ( Et ob at is the l a rge

O blo n g ce n tr a l pl a tes co n stitute the whole arm a ture O f the

The str ucture of the teeth of M yl io b a t e s h as a lre a dy bee n

described a n d figu red ( se e p a ge
The Teleost ei or osseous fi sh for m the gro u p which com
Yprises all the fish most fa mili arly k n own to us an d withi n
, ,

its limits th e v ari ation in den titio n s is s o gre a t th at fe w i f ,

a n y ge n era l st a teme n ts c a n be m a de abo u t them

,
It is n o t .

u n commo n to fi n d teeth crowded u po n every o n e O f the

bo n es which form a p art of the bo n y fra mework Of the
mo u th an d ph a ryn x a n d the teeth ar e sometimes in cou n t
,

less n umbers An d se gre a t is the v a ri ability t h a t eve n

.

withi n the limits of si n gle fa milies di fferen ces in the teeth

ar e to be fo u n d .

In the commo n pike the mouth is crow d ed w ith sh arply

poi n ted teeth h avi n g a ge n er al i n cli n atio n b a ckw a rds an d
, ,

bei n g in some p a rts Of the mouth of l a rger size t h an in

others The m argi n O f the lower j a w is armed with te eth Of
.

formid able size an d sh arp n ess the sm allest teeth bei n g at

,

the fro n t where they are a rran ged in severa l rows an d the
, ,

l argest bei n g about the mi ddle O f the side Of the j a w A .

pike a s i s well k n own to an glers when it h as seized a fi sh

, ,

O ft e n holds it a cross its mouth pierci n g an d ret a i n i n g it by

,
 THE T EE TH OF FI SHES . 2 25

me an s O f these l a rgest teeth 5 then a fter holdi n g it th u s for

,

a time a n d so m a imed it a n d lesse n ed its power O f esc a pe it

, ,

swallows it gen er ally h e a d foremost The te n a city Of t h e

,
.

pike s hold i s O ft e n ill u str a ted whe n it t a kes a b a it a n d

’
,

”
ret a i n s it s o firmly th a t when the an gler strikes the
b oo k s do n o t get drive n i n to the fish s mo u th ; b u t a fter
’

t uggi n g at the b a it for a time the pike rele a ses it a n d t h e ,

a n gler fi n ds th a t it h a s n ever bee n hooked a t a l l .

The m a rgi n Of t h e u pper j a w is n o t bordere d by teeth ,

s a ve a t the fro n t where the i n term a xill a ry bo n es c arry a

,

few teeth Of i n sign ific a n t di m en sio n s ; i n deed it i s ra ther ,

exceptio n a l for the tru e m axill a ry bo n es to c a rry teeth i n

os seo u s fi sh The roof of the mo u th prese n ts three wi d e
.

p a rallel b an ds of teeth those i n the m edi an b a n d ( o n the

,

vomer ) bei n g directed b a ckw a rds those u po n the l atera l

,

b a n ds ( o n the p al a ti n e bo n es ) b a ckw a rds a n d i n w a rds .

Some of the l atter teeth ar e very l a rge b ut n ot qu ite so ,

l a rge a s those a t the s ides O f the lower j aw .

The m argi na l teeth a r e firmly a n chylose d b ut the t eeth ,

u po n the pal a t e a r e a ll hi n ged a n d i n s u ch a m a n n er th a t

,

they c an o n ly be n d ex a ctly in o n e directio n Those O f the .

vomeri n e b an d which lie i n the middle li n e will be n d b a ck ,

w a rds o n ly 5 those u po n the o u ter m a rgi n s O f this b a n d

b a ckw ards with an i n cli n a tio n o utw a rds Those of the
,
.

l atera l or p ala ti n e b a n ds be n d obliqu ely b ackw ards a n d

i n w a rds a bo u t a t a n a n gle O f 45 with the medi an li n e of
,

the mo u th or s omew h a t more directly b a ckw a rds T o a

,
.

body slidi n g over them in o n e directio n they O ffer no

resist an ce be n di n g d ow n a s it p a sses a n d spri n gi n g u p a s
, ,

the press u re is rem oved fro m them b u t to a n ythi n g movi n g

,

i n a n y other directio n they a r e rigidly fixed sh arp curve d

sta kes impedi n g i t s fu rther progress .

An elo n g a ted body of so m e size s u ch as a livi n g fi sh

, ,

c a n o n ly be sw a llowed by the pike w h e n it is a rr a n ge d

le n gthwise in the mo u th 5 cro sswise it c an n ot possibly e n ter

Q
 A JII A N UA L OF D EN T A L A NA T O} " Y .

the t hr e a t . The hi n ged t e eth o n the p al ate seem a d

m ira bly a rr a n ged for getti n g the fi sh i n to a lo ngitudi n al
FI G 9 7
.

positio n an d keepi n g it there 5 for if we im a gi n e the fish s

,
’

J w s of Pik vi w d f om t h f o t w i t h t h mo ut h op d mo
1
( ) a a e, e e r e r n , e en e re

w id ly t h
e is t u l so t b i g t h t t h i t o vi w
an na ra ,
as G o up f
o r n e ee n e . a . r O

t t h si t u t d
ee th p l ti
a e bo on6 G o up of t t h sit u t d
e a a ne th ne . . r ee a e on e

vom G o up f t t h s it u t d
er. 0 . r th O li gu l b o
ee d Sp ci lly a e on e n a ne . . e a

l g t e t h pl c d t i t v ls o u d t h m gi of t he lo w e j w
ar e e ,
a e a n er a r n e ar n r a .

G o up of t t h t h i t m xill y b o s
’

c . r ee on e n er a ar ne .

Th d i g m b
e ath p s t s t h di c t io i wh ich t h hi g d t t h
ra e n ea re r e en e re n n e n e ee
of t h vo me ie d p la t i b ds
r ne a n b d a ne an ca n cn .
 A M A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

a ll is a very de n se an d h ard an d a pp a re n tly str uctureless , ,

e n a mel film The teeth ar e a n chylosed t o the bo n e an d ar e

.
,

very frequ e ntly re n ewed their s u ccessors bei n g developed a t

,

o n e side of their b a ses .

Tho ugh the pike h as r a ther more teeth th an m a n y other

fi sh it m ay be t a ke n a s a fa ir ex a mple of most osseo u s fishe s
,

i n this respect Sp a ce will o n ly allow of a few of the mor e

.

exceptio n a l forms bei n g here described .

The a n gler ( L ophi u s pisc at or iu s) an other pred atory fi sh , ,

with an e n ormo u s mouth a n d disproportio n ately sm all body

an d tail lies hidde n i n the mu d or cro u ched u po n t h e
, ,

bottom a n d m a kes a rush u pon sm aller fishes w hich a p

,

pro ach s ufficie n tly n e a r to it 3 it is rem a rka ble for the

m ann er of att a chme n t of t h e teeth some of the l a rgest of ,

w hich upo n the edges of i t s j a ws do n o t become a n chylosed ,

b u t a r e so a tt a ched a s h a s bee n described a t p 2 03 a s to

, .
,

a llow of their be n di n g i n a n d tow a rds the m o u th b u t n o t i n ,

the opposite or a n y o ther directio n The teeth of t h e outer .

row ar e firmly an chylosed to the m argi n s of the j a w a n d t h e ,

far l a rger hi n ged teeth form a sort of irregu l ar seco n d row .

The be n efit of s u ch a n a rra n geme n t to a fi sh of its h ab i t

is suffi cie n tly shown 3 i t s teeth a llo w the utmos t freedom of
e n try but o ffer obst a cles to a nythi n g getti n g o u t a ga i n
,
.

This a rr an geme n t of teeth lo n g supposed to be u n ique is , ,

closely p aralleled i n a very di ffere n t fi sh the H ake ( Mer ,

luci u s o n e of the Ga eli d ce) This fi sh the m ost a ctive an d

,
.
,

pred ato ry of the C o d fam ily follows sho als of pilch ards a n d ,

of herri n gs th emselves a ctive fish a n d feeds u po n t hem Th e

, ,
.

m a rgi n s of the j a ws c a rry two disti n ct a n d regul arly a r

r a n ged rows of teeth a n outer sm aller row which a r e
,

a n chylosed a n d a n i n n er lo n ger row w hich

,
a r e hi n ged .

They a r e very sh a rp bei n g tipped w ith spe a r poi n ts of

,

e n a mel an d a r e rec urved In the fresh st a te they look

, .

q u ite red bei n g compo s ed of a richly v a scul a r v a so

,

d e n ti n e .
 T HE T EE TH OF FI SH S E .

An other c u ri o u s de n titio n is possessed b y t h e Wolf fi sh _

-

( A n a rr h i cas l up u s
) a lso a n i n h a bit a n t of British w a ters
, ,

a n d sometimes to be see n i n L o n do n fi s hm o n er s
’

g shops

FI G 9 8 .

u n der the n a me of the se a c at The i nterm a xill a ry teeth .

a r e co n ic al bl un tly poi n ted a n d set for wa rds a n d o u tw a rds,

these a r e an t ago n ised by som ewh a t si m il ar teeth i n the

fro n t of t h e lower j aw The p a l a ti n e bo n es c a rry short
.
,

bl un tly co n ic al or ro u n d topped cru shi n g teeth in a double

,

( ) o s of t h m out h of t h Wolf fi h ( A lupu s ) Th l t t

1
B ne e hi e -
s n arr ca s . e e er

a i dic t s t h div g t poi t d t t h w hich occupy t h i t maxill y

. n a e e er en n e ee e n er ar

bo th l t t
ne 1 i dic t s t h si m il
e e er ( . t t h w hich
n a e t t ch d t t h
e ar ee ar e a a e o e

f o t of t h m di bl
r n e t h m iddl
an d b c k p t s of w hich
e , on e ou d e an a ar are r n

t opp d u shi g t
e cr th St o g c shi g t t h
n ee fou d lso upo t h
r n r u n ee ar e n a n e

p l ti
a a b o s ( b)
ne d upo t h vo m
ne , ( ) an n e er c .
 A M A NUA L OF D ENT A L A N A T OJlI Y .

row ; the vomer is a lso a rmed with a do u ble row of very

m u ch l a rger a n d shorter teeth the lower j a w w ith t h e ,

exceptio n of its a n terior p art is occ u pied by teeth of si mil a r

,

ch ara cter .

All the teeth of the Wolf— fi sh a r e a n chylosed slightly t o

the bo n e a defi n ite process from which forms a sort of shor t
,

pedest al for e a ch tooth The j a ws are worked by mu scles

.

o f gre a t power a n d it seldom h a ppe n s th a t a specime n i s

,

ex a mi n ed i n which some of the teeth a r e n o t broke n It .

feeds upo n shell fi sh the h ard coveri n gs of w hich a r e

,

cru shed by the blu n ter teeth while the poi n ted fro n t teeth
,

a pp a re n tly serve to te a r the shell fi sh from the rocks t o

w hich they ar e commo n ly a tt a ched .

I n the group of fish k n ow n a s “

Gy mn o d on t s ( n aked

toothed ) the teeth an d the m argi n s of the de n tigerous bo n e s

,

form a sort of be ak which is n ot covered by the lips The

, .

ex ample here fi gu red co n sists of t h e u pper a n d lower j aws o f

the Diodo n s o c alled bec au se it a ppe ars to c a s u al observa tor s
,

to h ave b ut t w o teeth A ki n dred fish in which the divisio n

.

of e a ch j aw in t h e middle li n e is con spicuo u s is simil arly ,

c alled Tetrodo n T h e j aw con sists of teeth a n d bo n e very

.

i n tim ately fu sed together t h e bro a d rou n ded m a ss ( 0 i n .

the figu re ) which lies j u st i n side the m a rgi n of the j aws i s

, ,

m ade up of a n umber of horizo n ta l pl ates of de n ti n e t h e ,

edges of which cr 0 p out upo n its posteri or s u rfa ce ; a n d

these a r e un ited to o n e an other by the c a lcific a tion of t h e
l a st rem a i n s of the p u lp of e a ch pl a te i n to a sort of osteo
de n ti n e the di fferen t h ard n ess of the two tissu es keepi ng
,

the surfa ce co n st an tly rough a s the pl ates become worn a w a y

, .

The whole m a rgi n of the j a w is simil a rly built up of sm alle r

horizo n t ally disposed de nticles or pl ates of de n ti n e which, ,

ar e,
a s they we a r dow n repl a ced by the developme n t o f
,

fresh pl ates w hich are a dded from ben e a th where t h ev ar e

, ,

d eveloped i n c a vities situ a ted l o w dow n i n the subst a n ce o f

the bo n e .
 A Jll A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

the i n divid u a l teeth bei n g m ore co n spic u o u s The whole .

o u ter s u rfa ce of the j aw n e a r to its worki n g edge is covered

by a sort of tessel ated p av e me n t form ed by the severa l
,

teeth w hich a r e p ressed together i n to a m a ss b ut t hey form ,

o n ly the outer s urfa ce a n d t h e immedi ate edge so th at the ,

soft bo n e for m s a p art of the worki n g s u rfa ce or wo u ld do ,

s o b u t th a t ,
by its m ore speedy w e a r i t le a ves the edg e , ,

formed by de n ti n e a n d e n a mel a lw a ys pro mi n en t a n d more

,

or less sh a rp .

T h e stru cture a n d s u ccessio n of these teeth h a ve bee n c a re

f ully described by J v on Bo a s ( Z e it s f Wisse n Z ool
. . . . .

a n d the di ffere n ces bet w ee n the sever a l ge n er a poi n ted o u t .

H e describes ceme n t u m a s bi n di n g the de n ticles together

a n d formi n g a p a rt of the worki n g edge b u t th a t w hich he
'

d escribes a s ceme n tum a ppe a rs to me to be t h a t tissue

which I h a ve termed bo n e of a tt a chm e n t See pag e Q OS .
” ‘
.

I n a sectio n of a j a w i n my possessio n which I believed ,

to h a ve belo n ged t o a Gym n odo n t fi sh b u t which be ars a

rem ark a bly close rese mbl an ce to t h a t fig ured by v o n Bo a s
a s bei n g a j a w of Pse u dosc a r u s a ve ry be a utifu l a rra n ge
,

m e n t serves to preserve the sh a rp n ess of the edge of the j a w .

The de n ti c les a r e co n ic al a n d form a series of hollo w

,

s uperimposed con es with the poi n ts u pw a rds 3 they co n sist

of den ti n e a n d en a mel a n d the poi n t of the subj a cen t co n e
,

fi t s closely up i n to the hollo w o f th a t a bove it s o closely ,

’
th at in vo n Bo a s specime n the de n ti n e of the older tooth i s
i n g r e a t p art a bsorbed to m a ke w ay for the poi n t of its
s uccessor ,
s o th a t the worki n g de n ticle comes to be little

more th a n a hollow co n e of e n amel This is n ot the c a se i n

.

my specime n i n which there is a qu an tity of de n ti n e left

i n e a ch de n ticle This vertic al series of s u perimposed
.

sh a rp co n es lie in the midst of the somewh a t thi n j aw bo n e ,

fused together by ceme n tu m ( 2 bo n e of a tt a chme n t) a n d ,

e n closed betwee n the i n n er a n d o u ter pl a tes of the j aw .

The bo n e bei n g much softer th a n the de n ticle we ars ,

 T HE T EE TH OF FI SH S E . 23 3

down mu ch fa ster s o th a t the edge is al way s fo rm e d by a

,

promi n e n t sh a rp tooth which a s the we a ri n g do wn of the

, ,

bon e progress es falls o ff a n d the n ext o n e b e n e a th it c omes

, ,

i n t o pl ay The a rra n ge m e n t rec alls the w ay in which a

.

scythe or a chisel is a ssisted in keepi n g its edge by bei n g

m a de of a pl ate of steel welded bet w ee n two pl ates o f
s ofter iro n .

The ph a ry n ge al bo n es ar e also rem a rk a ble 3 the t wo lower

a r e u n ited i n to o n e a n d t h e sto u t bo n e s o formed is a rmed
,

w ith teeth 3 it is a n t a go n ised by two u pper ph a ry n ge a l bo n e s

simil a rly a rm ed It c a rries teeth whi c h a r e a n chylosed to
.

it a n d which a r e so disposed a s to keep the s u rfa ce c o n

,

s t a n t ly ro u gh Whe n they ar e freshly form e d the teeth

.

FI G 1 00
.

h ave fl a tte n ed thi n edges so m ethi n g like h u m an i n cisors ,

.

The teeth ar e co ated with e n a mel a n d thu s w he n c al c ifi , ,

c a tio n h a s proceeded s o far a s to oblitera te their cen tra l

p ulp c a vities a ft er t h e tooth is wor n to a cert a i n poi n t
,

( 0 i n Fig 9 9) it prese n ts a ri n g of e n a mel i n side which

.
,

c omes a ri n g of de n ti n e a n d i n side this a core of seco n d a ry

,

de n ti n e a s see n in the figure Owi n g to the di fferen t h a rd

, .

( ) L o w erph yng l b o of Ps udosc us ost io b o d

1
ar ea ne e ar . a . P er r t r er , a

w hich t h t t h
e ee u wo c Ov l
ar e s fo
n rn . . a a r ea r me d by t t h t h poi t s
ee , e n

of w hich ar ewo ff 6 A t io edg of b o

rn o . . n er r e n e, a t w hich t h t t h e ee ar e

a l mos t co mpl t ly woe e w y rn a a .

 A rll A N UA L OF D EN TA L A NA T OM Y .

ess of the three tiss u es a co n stan t ro ugh n ess of s urfa ce is

n

m ai n t a i n ed T he u pper ph ary n ge als ar e simil arly armed ;

.

a n d a s the teeth a n d t h e s u pporti n g bo n e we a r a w a y fresh ,

teeth ar e developed at the fron t so th at t h e w hole bo n e ,

u n dergoes a sor t of glidi n g motio n b a ckw a rds the a rm a ture ,

of the lower ph a ry n ge a l bei n g ren ewed i n a simil ar m an n er ,

s a ve th a t n e w teeth a n d bo n e ar e developed a t its posterior

i n ste a d of its a n terior extremity .

The teeth a r e developed in bo n y crypt s b ey on d the youn ges t ,

fu n ctio n a l teeth a n d perfor a tio n s in the roofs of the crypts

,

give p a ss age to t h e co n n ecti n g ha n d betwee n the tooth sa c

a n d the muco u s membr a n e .

N 0 more fitti n g pl a ce w ill occ u r for n otici n g the stout

ph a ryn ge a l teeth which ar e met with i n s o m an y fi sh .

Some fi sh which a r e ede n t u lo u s so far a s the mou th is

,

co n cer n ed h a ve the ph a ry n ge a l bo n es a rmed with teeth 3

,

i n the c arp a n d its a llies ede n tulo u s so fa r a s the mouth

,

proper is co n cern ed the two lower ph a ryn ge a l bo n es c arry

,

lo n g poi nted teeth which p a rtly oppose o n e a n other an d

, ,

p artly oppose a sort of horn y tu bercle which is s u pported

.

o n a process of the b a se of the occipit a l bo n e .

A few fi sh ar e q u ite witho u t teeth ; the stu rgeo n whose ,

mouth forms a protr u sible s u cker is ede n t ulo u s a s a r e a l s o

, ,

the pipe fish a n d the little se a horse ( Hippoc ampus ) n o w s o

, ,

com mo n in a qu a ri a .

B u t a s a r u le fi s h a re rem a rk a ble for the gre a t n u mber of

their teeth w hich ar e bei n g co n st a n tly shed o ff a n d repl a ced
,

by s u ccessors an i n defi n ite n umber of times .

I n a ll the fi sh hitherto m e n t io n ed i n these p a ges i t ,

h a ppe n s th a t the teeth i n di ffere n t p a rts of the mout h di ffe r

i n size a n d i n the fun ctio n which t hey h a ve to perform 3
but this is o n ly s o bec a u se a few striki n g form s h a ve bee n
n a tur a lly selected for descriptio n It is far commo n er for
.

al l the teeth of fi sh p articu l a rly of those fish which h a ve

,

c ou n tless n u mbers of teeth to be very n e a rly a like i n form

,
 A JlI A N UA L OF D EN TA L A NA TOJlI Y .

An d there a re some fi sh e g some of the l arge Sil uroid

, . .
,

fishes which h ave very stro n g l arge teeth an i n ch an d a

, , ,

h alf or more lo n g a n d ve r y firmly a n ch y losed to the bo n e

,
.

It is n o t com m o n for sexu a l differe n c es to be met with

betwee n the teeth of the m a le a n d fem ale thou gh a slight ,

d i ffere n ce exists betwee n the sexes i n so m e species of Sk a te .

An d a ltho u gh n o t strictly spe a ki n g a de n t al ch a ra cter it ,

m a y n o t be o u t of p la ce to me n tio n here the peculi a r

a rm a t u re of the j a w of the m a le S a lmo n a t the breedi n g

s e a so n .

The en d of the lower j aw becomes prod u ced a n d turn ed ,

u pw a rds a t its poi n t 3 the sto u t c artil a gi n ou s hook th u s

formed is of s u ch dime n sio n s th a t it h as to be a c co mm o
d ated i n closure of the m outh i n a deep c a vity form ed
for it betwee n the i n term a xill a ry bo n es I n so m e C a n a di an .

s a l m o n t his process is s u pposed to be co n st a n t i n the older

m a les b u t i n the British fi sh it dis a ppe ars a n d o n ly exists
, ,

a t the breedi n g se a so n A fi sh i n which i t is stro n gly

.

d eveloped i s a fo u l fish a n d is c alled a K elt

,
It is u sed .

a pp a re n tly a s a b a tteri n g r a m a n d s u ch s a lmo n ar e c o n

,

s t an t l
y fo u n d killed w ith their si d es deeply g a shed b
, y the
ch a rges of their oppo n e n ts .

N ot much c a n be s a id in ge n er a l terms of the stru ctu re

o f the teeth of fish The bulk of the teeth of most fishes
.

i s m a de up of o n e or other modific a tio n of v a sode n tin e or

osteode n t i n e 3 this is ofte n gl a zed over upo n its exterior by
a thi n film of e n a mel so thi n a s ofte n to a ppe a r str u cture
,

less.

U n va scul ar de n ti n e a lso forms the tee t h o f m an y fi sh ,

a n d i n some is rem ark a ble for the fi n e n ess of its tubes 3 i n

fa ct every form of de n ti n e from fi n e—

,
t ubed h ard de n ti n e
,

to tissue i n disti n guish able from co a rse bo n e is to be fou n d

in this cl a ss .

De n ti n e of very complex struct u re ( l abyri n tho de n ti n e ) -

is met with in s ome fi sh 3 a n d a n example from the L epi

 T HE T EE TH OF FI SH S E . 23 7

d o s t e us ( Americ a n g a rpike ,
a gan oid fi sh ) h a s bee n fig ured at

p a ge 7 8 .

En a mel is ofte n prese n t i n a very thi n l ayer gl az i n g the ,

exterior of the den ti n e ( see Fig 48 ) 3 sometimes it forms a .

mere tip a sort of spe ar poi n t to the tooth a s i n the E el a n d

,
-

the H ake ( s e e Figs 8 7 an d . a n d sometimes it is very

t hick an d itself perme a ted b y syste m s of t u bes ( see Fig

, .

C eme n tum is of comp a r a tively ra re occ urre n ce i n fish .

Professor K bllik er h a s show n th a t i n a very l arge n u mber

’

of fishes the skeleto n m ore n e a rly rese m bles de n ti n e th an

true bon e i n its stru cture ; whilst the derm a l sc ales a n d
protective spi n es of fi sh a r e ofte n m a d e u p of a tissue much
resembli n g de n ti n e ( of Professor Willi a mso n Philos Tr an s
.
,
. .

We m ay say the n th at j u st a s in the extern a l ski n

, , ,

bo n y or de n ti n a l pl a tes ar e developed for the p urpose of

protecti n g it from destr u ctio n by a ttritio n s o for a simil a r ,

p u rpose teeth ar e developed i n th a t portio n of the m u co us

membra n e which covers the j a ws .

N e a r the borderl an d betwee n fi s h a n d a mphibi a is t h e

L epidosire n or M u d fi sh which i s a fish r a ther t h a n a n
,
-
,

a mphibi a n T h e a rm at u re of its mo u th is pec u li a r t h e

.
,

m argi n s of t h e lower j a ws bei n g formed by de n t a l pl a te

a n chylosed to the bo n e These pl a tes h a ve u po n thei r
.

e dges five deep an gu l a r n otch e s the pro m i n e n ce of t h e,

upper pl a te correspo n di n g to the n otches of the lower 3

a n d t h e edge is kept somew h a t sh a rp by the fr o n t s urfa c e

bei n g formed of very de n se h a rd den ti n e while the b ulk ,

of the tooth is perme a ted by l a rge m ed ull ary c a n als w hich ,

re n der it softer T h e c u tti n g pl a tes of the u pper j a w a re

.

developed in the medi a n li n e of the pal a te a n d th ere ar e ,

i n fro n t of them co n ic a l pierci n g teeth u po n th a t for w ard

prolo n gatio n of the c artil age whi c h t a kes the pl a ce of a
d isti n c t vomer 3 these h a ve sometimes bee n describ ed a s
bei n g u po n the n a s a l bo n e .

It wo uld seem th at the two co n ic al pierci n g t eeth se r ve

 A MA N UA L
. OF D EN T A L IY
A NA T OJP .

as holdfa sts while the c u tti n g edges of the deeply n otche d

,
-

pl ates are brought i n to pl ay to slice up the food .

Both in stru cture an d ge n er a l dispositio n the de n t a l pl a tes

i n L epidosire n ar e p ar a lleled by the teeth of C er a tod us for ,

some time k n own o nly a s a fossil but of w hich recen t

,

ex amples h a ve bee n c aptu red n e a r Q u een sl an d ; this r e

sembl an ce w a s s u spected some ye ars a g o by my frie n d ,

Mr Moseley of the Cha lleng er a n d h a s bee n si n ce worke d

.
, ,

out by other observers .

 A . MA NUA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

s pa ce req uired for the a tta i n me n t o f their full size by the ,

a bsorptio n of the older solid bo n e an d the tooth which

h a s preceded them i n the followi n g m an n er
,
The teeth .

a r e a tt a ched to t h e bo n e by a n ch y losis e a ch tooth bei n g

,

perched u po n a little pedest al of bo n e which is speci a lly

formed for I t ; a n d the s u ccessio n a l teeth the germ s of ,

which origi n ally lay a t the i n n er sides of the old teeth ,

commo nly u n dermi n e the side of the pedest al s a n d the

b a ses of the l atter a n d move bodil y be n e a t h them so th a t
, ,

the n ew tooth completes its developme n t in wh at w as o n ce

the pulp c a vity of its predecessor .

The teeth of the frog co n sist of a body of h a rd d en ti n e ,

co a ted with an exceedi n gly thi n l a yer of e n a mel the exist ,

e n ce of which h a s bee n do u bted by some writers ; b ut a

st u dy of the tooth sa c of the an im a l re n ders it prob able th a t
the tr an sp a re n t l ayer which is u n do ubtedly there is re a lly
e na mel.

The teeth of t h e n ew t a n d its a lly the s al a m an der ar e

rem ark able for h a vi n g tips of e n amel somewh a t like those
,

of the eel ( see Fig . s ave th at th ey ar e bifu rc ated t h e ,

o n e poi n t bei n g l a rger a n d lo n ger th a n the other .

The t a dpole h a s its j a ws a rmed wi t h to ug h horn y pl ate s

’
somethi n g like a t u rtle s bill wh ich a r e shed o ff prior to
, ,

the developme n t of a n y tr u e teeth 3 a t all eve n ts I h a ve

myself bee n u n su ccessful i n discoveri n g an y tooth germs at
the period whe n it s horny bills ar e still in use
‘

Some exti n ct b a tra c hi a were of l arge size 3 the L a by

r in t h o d on
,
the str u cture of whose tee t h h a s alre ady bee n
described ( p a ge w as fu rn ished with a m a rgi n a l r o w of
tee t h in the u pper j aw of which some fe w were of l arger
,

size a n d gre ater le n gth th an t he others In the lower j a w

.
,

t h e t eeth which a r e simil a r to those of the u pper a r e

, ,

disposed in some se n se in a n i n complete do u ble row t h e ,

seri es of sm aller teeth n o t bei n g in terr upted by the occ u r

ren ce of the l a rger t u sks b u t p a ssi n g in u n broke n series
,
 T HE T EET H OF R EP TI L ES .

ou tside them The L abyri n thodo n w as possessed also of

.

p al a ti n e teeth .

T h e teeth were a n chylosed to s light depressio n s or soc kets ,

a n d the s u ccessio n al teeth were prob a bly developed as in ,

the frog a t the i n n er side of the b a ses of the teeth alre a dy i n

,

positio n a s there ar e n o i n dic a t i o n s of cry pts withi n the bo n e

, .

I n m a n y reptiles teeth a r e developed for the merely tem

or a r e n d of e ffecti n g a n exit from the egg shell This
p y
-
.

p u rpose is sufficie n tly a n swered by the h ard s n o u t of the

crocodiles a n d by a sort of s n o u t developed in Ck eloni a b u t
, ,

s n akes a n d liz a rds h a ve sh arp teeth which a fterw a rds ar e ,

f
lost developed o n the prema xill a ry bo n es ( O we n )
,
.

The C HE L O N I A comprisi n g the Tortoises a n d T urtles h a ve

, ,

n o teeth b u t the m a rgi n s of the j a ws ar e she a thed i n horn y

,

c a ses which ar e v ario u sly sh a ped i n a cc o rd an ce w ith the

,

h abit of the a n i m al bei n g sh arp a n d thi n edged i n c ar n iv o r

,

o u s a n d b l u n t a n d r u gged i n herbivoro u s species

,
.

S AUR I AN reptiles (liz ards h a ve a s a r ule r a ther

, , ,

simple teeth which a r e co n fi n ed to the m argi n of the j a ws

, ,

the occu rre n ce of p al a t al teeth bei n g less u s u al The .

teeth a r e of va riou s forms bei n g blu n t an d ro u n ded in m an y

,

e n er a whilst i n others they a r e lo n g a n d poi n ted They

g ,
.

a r e ge n er a lly m a de up of a ce n tr a l body of h a rd de n ti n e ,

m ore or less completely i n vested by a c a p of e n a mel ; a n d

t he y ar e a tt a ched to the bo n e by a n chylosis .

When the tooth is a n chylosed by its o uter side to a n

e xter n a l p a r a pet of bo n e the cre a t u re is s a id to be
,
ple u
”
r od e n t ,
when by the en d of its b a se it is a tt a ched to the
”
s u m mit of a p a ra pet it is a crodo n t .

The su ccessio n of teeth i n the L iz ards is co n st an t n ew ,

teeth bei n g developed a t the i nn er side of the b a ses of the

o ld teeth which becom e u n dermi n ed b y a b sorptio n a n d fa ll
,

o ff whe n the s uccessio n a l tooth h a s a tt a i n ed to a cert a i n

s t a ge i n i t s develop m e n t .

The a cco mp a n y i n g fig ure of t h e lower j a w of a Mo n itor

n
 A M A NUA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

liz ard will give a n ide a of a de n titio n commo n in the

gro u p The teeth a r e n o t very l a rge n or very n umerous
.
,

there bei n g abou t 3 0 in the j a w 3 towa rds the fro n t of t h e

mo u th they ar e a little more poi nted th an at the b a ck but ,

the di ffere n ces i n this respect are n ot striki n g .

At the i nn er side of the b a ses of the teeth a r e s ee n

FI G 1 01
.

Nat Si z e .

fora mi n a which le a d i n to the sp a ces i n which n ew teeth a r e

bei n g developed .

Amo n gst the liz a rds co n sider able v ariety in t h e form of

t he teeth themselves exists some h avi n g thi n serra ted,

edges others bei n g exceedi n gly bl un t a n d ro u n ded bu t in

, ,

the ge n er a l disposition of the teeth there is co n sidera ble

u n iformity .

The teeth of some liz ards co n sist at their a pices of ordi n ary
h a rd de n ti n e w ith a si m ple ce n tr a l pulp c a vity b u t a t
, ,

their b a ses of plicide n ti n e w ith n umero u s s u bdivisio n s o f

the pulp c avity a s is see n in the Mo n itor liz a rds ( Va r an us
, ,

s ee p . On e Mexic an liz a rd ( Hel o d er mu s) h a s the r e ,

put a tio n of bei n g poiso n o u s an d h a s teeth which a r e ,

grooved both b a ck a n d fro n t 3 b u t it is doubtful whether its

h a rmful powers h ave n o t bee n ex aggera ted .

( ) o j w of iz d ( Varan u s Foram i l di
1
L w er a a L ar Gouldn ) . a. na ea ng to
c vit i s of s v
a e r e er e.
 A MA N UA L
. OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y
.

k n own whether these w ere she athed in horn y c a ses like

t h ose of the tu rtles or whether the bo n es themselves c a me
,

i n to u se a s i n H a tteri a B ut t h e most striki n g pec uli arity

,
.

of Dicy n odo n w a s the c o existe n c e with s u ch j a ws of a p a ir

-

of very l arge c a n i n iform t u sks exten di n g down w a r d s a n d

,

forw ards from the u pper j a w a n d growi n g from persiste n t

,

p ulps a thi n g altogether exceptio n al in the reptili an cl a ss

, .

The de n titio n of O p h i d i a n reptiles ( s n a kes ) is very u n i

form ; they m ay b e co n ve n ie n tly divided i n to two gro u ps the ,

poiso n ous an d the n o n — ven omous sn akes .

N on — ve n omo u s s n akes h a ve o n e row of teeth in the lower

a n d two rows i n the upper j a w 3 i n the l a tter the
j aw
,

m a xill ary bo n es c a rry o n e r o w while a p ara llel i n tern a l row

,

is s u pported u po n the p al a ti n e an d pterygoid bo n es .

The teeth a r e in both gro u ps stro n gly rec u rved a n d ar e ,

firmly an chylosed to the bo n e ; they co n sist of a ce n tra l

body of u n v a scul a r den ti n e co ated by a very thi n l ayer of
,

e n amel ( there i s n o t a s is ge n era lly supposed an y l ayer of

, ,

ceme n t u m the e n a mel h a vi n g bee n erro n eously s u pposed to

,

be such) .

The two h a lves of the lower j a w ar e co n n ected a t the

symphysis b y a n exceedi n gly el a stic liga men t 3 their ar t ic u
l a tio n with the b a se of the sku ll thro ugh the medi u m of a n
elo n ga ted mo v able qu a dr a te b o n e is a lso such a s to allo w
,

of their b ei n g widely sep a rated from the sku ll a n d from o n e

a n other w hich a llows of the dil a t a tio n re n dered n ecess a ry
,

b y the l arge size of the cre a t u res which a s n a ke sw a llows

w hole .

The teeth of the s n ake ar e simply a v a il able for seizi n g

prey a n d ret a i n i n g it a s the s n akes i n v a ri ably sw allow thei r
,

prey w hole a n d i n n o sen se m a stic a te it

,
.

As the obj ect to be swallowed is ofte n so disproportio n a tely

l arge as to m a ke t h e process of deglu titio n appe ar a n im
possibility t h c m o u th a n d ph ary n x h a ve to un dergo gre a t
,

di la tio n The a rr a n geme n ts which combi n e to give to the

.
 T HE T EE TH OF R EP T I L ES .
24
5

lower j aw its mobility h a ve j u st bee n a ll u ded to ; t h e

s u ccessio n al tooth germ s which ar e very n u m er ou s a r e
, ,
‘

also arran ged i n the s n ake i n a n u n us u a l positio n which by ,

FI G 1 02 .

bri n gi n g them very close to the s urfa ce of the bo n e to ,

which they lie p ar allel re n ders them less li a ble to displ a ce

,

me n t an d i nj u ry th an they wo u ld h a ve been b a d they bee n

pl a ced vertic ally a s they a r e in all other cre atu res wh ile
,

i n a dditio n to the a dva n t a ge of protectio n by positio n t h ey ,

a re wr a pped rou n d by a sort of a dve n titious c a ps u le of c o n

n ec t i ve tissue .

1
( ) v
Deelopi g t eet h of
n S k a na e .
f . Or a l pit h lium
e e . e . Ne k c of t he
m l o g s
ena e r 6 D ti
an . p lp . en ne u . c . Ena m l c lls
e e d . . Dent i ne
. 1, 2 .

V y you g ge ms
er n r3 4 Old g.
, . er er m s .
 A M A NUA L OF D EN TA L A NA T OM Y .

As the teeth duri n g their developme n t a re th u s lyi ng dow n

p arallel w ith the le n gth of the j a w bo n e whe n the period -
,

for their repl a ci n g a predecessor a rrives they h a ve n o t o n ly ,

to move u pw ards b ut also to become erected ; how this

,

i s do n e rem a i n s a mystery for I h a ve bee n quite un able to ,

discern the me a n s by which it is a cco m plished .

Whe n a s n ake h a s seized it s food which it ret a i n s by ,

me an s of it s m an y sh a rp rec u rved teeth it slowly swa llows ,

Fm 1 03 .
I
( ) .

it by a dvan ci n g first its lower the n its upper j a w till it , ,

thus so to S pe ak forces itself over the body of its prey

, ,
.

Whe n this l a tter is l arge degl u titio n is a very le n gthy ,

1
( ) On e h lf of
a sk ll of Pyt ho ( w i t hout t h low j w ) s n f o m
t he u a n e er a ee r

be w lo . a . I nt er m xill y b o
a ar 6 M xill y b o
ne . ca yi g t h out
. a ar n e, rr n e er

r ow of t e t h e . 0 . d P l ti
. bo
a a d p t yg oid bo n
ne ne t h e t eet h up n
an er e, o

w hich c o st i t ut
n e t he i o s co d
n n er rw of t t h
e n ro ee .
 A III A N UA L OF D EN TA L A NA T OM Y .

Some of the h armless s n a kes however h a ve p articul ar , ,

teeth w hich a r e developed to a gre a ter le n gth th an the res t ,

a n d others h a ve the posterior teeth o n the m a xill ary bo n es

grooved 3 b u t the st ateme n t th a t this groovi n g serves t o

co n vey a n a crid s aliv a i n to the wou n d i n flicted rests on in
s uffi cie n t fo u n d atio n The poiso n ous s n akes ar e ch ar a c
.

t er i z e d by a shorte n i n g of the series of teeth c a rried upo n

m a xill ary bon e a n d by the fron t t e e t h of the series bei n g
,

developed to m u ch gre ater len gth th an those which l i e

behi n d it Thus Hydrophis a ge n us of poison o u s sea sn a kes
.
,
-
,

h a s five or more teeth upo n the m a xill ary bo n e the fore ,

most of which is much the l argest a n d this l argest tooth i s ,

so deeply grooved upo n its a n terior s u rfa ce a s to be co n verted

i n to a tube the tu be servi n g to co n vey the poiso n i n to t h e

,

wou n ds i n flicted by it .

Poiso n ous s n akes which h a ve several teeth u po n the

m a xill ary bo n e for the mos t p art prese n t some little extern a l
.

resembl an ce to the h armless s n a kes an d a r e c alled colu “

,

bri n e poiso n o u s s n akes ( coluber bei n g the n a me of a ge n u s

of h armless s n akes ) ; they prese n t tran sitio n a l ch a ra cters
”
betwee n these a n d the more speci a lised or viperi n e poiso n
“

ous s n akes The Cobr a is a fa mili a r ex a mple of a colu bri n e

.

poiso n o u s s n ake an d almost all the ven omo u s s n a kes of

,

Au str a li a belo n g to this gro u p Their poison fan gs ar e n ot

.

very lo n g an d they rema i n co n st an tly erect bei n g a n chy

, ,

losed to the bo n e ( the m a xill a) which is lo n g an d n ot move

able,
an d which a lso c a rries a v a ryi n g n u mber of sm a ll

i n sign ific a n t teeth behi n d the poiso n fan g .

I n the viperi n e poiso n ous s n a kes ( P uff Adder R a ttle -

s n a ke Vipers
, ,
the poiso n a pp ara tu s is yet more
speci alised The m a xilla ry bo n e c arries n o teeth a t all
.

behi n d the poiso n fan g 3 it is so redu ced in len gth a s to be

of squ arish form an d is so articul ated to the sku ll a s to be
,

mov able .

The poiso n fan g is of gre at le n gth so th at if co n stantly ,

 THE T EE TH OF R EP TI L ES .
24
9

erect it would be much i n the w ay 3 whe n it is o u t of u s e ,

however it is l aid flat alo n g the roof of the mo u th an d is

, ,

o n ly erected for the p u rpose of striki n g 3 whe n i n repose it

is altogether hidde n by a fold of muco u s membra n e which , ,

when it is erec t ed becomes tightly stretched over a p art of

,

its a n terior s u rfa ce a n d serves to direct the poison down

,

the poiso n c an al b y to a gre at exten t preve n ti n g i t s esc ape

, ,

a rou n d the exterior of the tooth .

The m ech a n ism by which the poiso n fan g is erected is

thus described by Professor Huxley (An a tomy of Verte

Fm 1 05
.

bra t e d An im als p 2 41 ) Whe n the mo u th is sh u t the

, .

a xis of the q u a dra te bo n e is i n cli n ed dow n w a rds a n d b a ck

w a rds The pterygoid thrown b a ck a s far a s it c an go

.
, ,

stra i g hte n s the pt ery g o p al ati n e j oi n t a n d c a u ses the a xis

-
,

of the p a l a ti n e an d pterygoid bo n es to coi n cide The tra n s .

verse a lso c a rried b a ck by the pterygoi d simil a rly p ulls the

, ,

posterior p art of the m axill a a n d c a u ses its proper p al ati n e

fa ce to w hich the gre a t ch ann eled poiso n fa n gs a r e a tt a ched
, ,

1
( ) Sid e f o t vi w of t h skull of O p d p k lu mel s A
an d r n e e ra s e oc e a s a .

b is t l is p ss d do w
r e th poiso c l M x M ill y b o s M
a e n e n a na . . ax ar ne . n .

M a dib l
n P l P l ti
e . bo s P t P t yg oid b o s
. a a neQ u Qu d t ne . . er ne . . a ra e

b on e. T T n sv s b o . ra er e ne .

A Sid vi w . B eF o t vi w
e . . r n e .
 A M A NUA L OF D ENT AL A NA T OM Y .

to look b a ckwards He n ce these fan gs lie alo n g the roof of

.

the mouth co n ce aled betwee n folds of the mucous mem

,

bra n e But whe n the a n im a l ope n s its mo uth for the

.

purpose of striki n g its prey the dig a stric m u scles pulli n g

, ,

u p the a n gle of the m a n dible a t the s a me time thr ust the

,

dista l en d of the qu a dra te bo n e forw a rds This n ecessitates .

the p ushi n g for ward of the pterygoid the res ult of which ,

is twofold firstly the be n di n g of the pt eryg o p al a t i n e j oi n t ;

,
-

seco n dly the p arti a l rot a tio n of the m axill a ry u po n its

,

l a chrym al j oi n t the hidde n edge of the m axill a ry bei n g

,

thru st down w ards an d for wa rds .

“
I n virt u e of this rot a tio n of the m a xill a ry thro u gh a bo u t
a qu arter of a circle the de n tigero u s fa ce of the m a xill a
,

looks dow n w ards an d the fan gs a r e erected i n to a vertic al

positio n The sn ake strikes by t h e simult a n eo u s co n tra e
.
’

tio n of the crot a phite m u scle p a rt of which exte n ds over ,

the poiso n gl an d the poiso n is i nj ected i n to the woun d

,

thro u gh the c an a l of the fan g an d this bei n g withdr a wn , ,

the mou th is sh ut a ll the previo u s moveme n ts reversed

, ,
”
a n d the p a r t s ret u r n to their first positio n .

The poiso n fan g is a lo n g poi n ted slightly recu rved tooth

, , ,

tr a versed b y a c an al whi c h comm e n c es o n its fro n t su rfa ce ,

n e a r to the bo n e a n d termi n a tes a lso o n its fro n t s u rfa ce a

, ,

little dist an ce short of its poi n t 3 i n the figu re a bristle h as

bee n p a ssed thro u gh it a n d shows the poi n ts where it com
,
~

me n ee s a n d termi n ates This t ube co n veys the poiso n i n to

.

the pun cture its u pper orifice bei n g in close re la tio n with
,

the en d of the d u ct of the poiso n gl an d .

It h a s been me ntio n ed th a t some s n a kes which h a ve n ot

defi n ite poiso n fan gs h a ve a fe w of the l a rge posterior teeth
grooved u po n their fro n t surfa ces the obj ect of this groovi n g ,

bei n g a s a m atter of co nj ecture to co n vey a more or less

, ,

poiso n ous s aliva i n to the wou n ds i n flicted by them .

By im agi n i n g such a n a n terior groove to be deepen ed ,

a n d fi n a lly co n verted i n to a c an a l by its edges growi n g u p

 A AI A N UA L OF D ENT AL A NA T OM Y .

the c an al is q uite closed i n h a s a very m arked li n e alo n g ,

its fro n t a n d i n sectio n it looks m u ch as wo u ld the de n ti n e

,

in Fig 1 06 if the two corn u a h a d their ro u n ded extremities

.
,

brought together i n to a ct u a l co n t a ct witho u t however , , ,

their rou n ded o utli n e bei n g altered .

Bu t i n the poiso n fa n g of a viperi n e s n a ke the lips of the

groove a r e fl a tte n ed a n d fitted to o n e an other so th a t n o t a ,

vestige of the j oi n c an be see n u po n the smooth exterior of

the tooth I n the a ccomp a nyi n g figu re the pulp c a vity i s
.

see n to be a thi n fl atte n ed ch a mber p a rtly surrou n di n g the

tu be formed for the co n vey an ce of the poiso n .

IG .
l
1 07 ( ) .

The poiso n fa ng is exceedi n gly sh a rp i t s poi n t bei ng c on

-
,

t i n u ed some little dist an ce beyo n d the pl a ce where the

poiso n c an al ope n s on the fro n t of the t e e t h 3 this disposi
t io n of p a rts h a s bee n copied i n the poi n ts of syr i n ges for
m aki n g subcut an eo u s i nj ectio n s .

Tran sve se s ct io
r e n of t he poiso f n an g of a R at t l esn k a e . a . lp
Pu
c vit y
a . d D nt i e
. e n .
 T HE T EE T H OF R EP T I L ES . 2 53

The de n ti n e is co n ti n u ed dow n to a very fi n e poi n t an d ,

it is c a sed by an ex c eedi n gly thi n l ay er of e n amel n ot ,

m u ch more th an E gg5 of a n i n ch in thickn e ss in o ur commo n

-

E n glish viper : th u s the u tmost sh a rp n ess is secured ,

witho ut loss of el a s ticity which wo u ld h a ve e n su ed h a d

,

its poi n t bee n m a de u p of brittle e n a mel o n ly E n am el .

covers the whole exterior of the tooth b u t does n o t exten d

i n to the poiso n c a n a l i n the viperi n e s n akes 3 i n Hydrophis
I believe th at it does As the poi n t i s si m ple the tooth
.
,

germ of a poiso n fa n g o n ly becomes disti n g u ish able from

-

th a t of a n other ophidi an tooth a fter the tip of the tooth h a s

bee n formed whe n a groove a ppe a rs i n its side ( see 8 a n d 9
, ,

i n Fig .

It bei n g the h abit of poiso n o u s s n akes to m ake u se of

these we a po n s to kill their prey w hich they co n seq u e n tly
,

do n ot sw a llo w a live i t wo u ld o b vio u sly su bj ect them to

,

n o little i n co n ve n ie n ce to be w itho u t these we a po n s for

a n y co n sider a ble le n gth of time w hile from their h a bit of

,

striki n g livi n g prey the lo n g fan gs m u st be very li a ble to

bei n g broke n o ff by the j u m pi n g a w a y of the cre a t u re struck ,

to say n othi n g of the gre a t force with whic h the blow is

given .

I n the most typic a l ( viperi n e ) poiso n o u s s n a kes the

s uccessio n of teeth is co n d u cte d u po n a pl an which is
u n iqu e a n d which is
,
excelle n tly a d a pted to s a ve loss of
time in the repl a ceme n t of a lost poiso n fa n g Upo n the .

mov able m a xill ary bo n es there is sp a ce e n o u gh for two

i f side by side o n ly o n e h owever is f lly
’

p o s on an s
g , 3 ,
u ,

a n chylosed to the bo n e a t a t ime a n d occ upies a pl a ce to

,

the extreme right or extrem e left of the bo n e le a vi n g v a c an t ,

sp a ce for a n other by its side .

Whe n the tooth i n u se fa lls i t will be su cceeded by a

,

tooth u po n the v a c a n t spot by its side n o t u po n the spot

,

u po n which itself stood s o th a t the pl a ces o n the rig h t

,

a n d the left of the bo n e a r e occ upied a lter n a tely by the tooth

 A M A N UA L
. OF D ENT A L A N A T OJlI Y .

use Th u s in Fig 1 05 the poiso n "fan g of the s n ake s

f

in
’
.
.
, ,

right side is see n occ upyi n g a positio n on the extreme out

side of the m axill a ry bo n e w hile its left poiso n fa n g is fixed ,

o n the i n side of the m a xill a ry bo n e .

The upper b o u n d a ry of Fig 1 08 is formed by the flap .

of m u co u s me mbra n e which covers i n the poiso n fan g whe n

a t rest N os 1 a n d 2 lie in the po u ch formed by it the
. .

FI G 1 08 .

se ct io n h appe n i n g to b e t ak e n fr o m a speci m e n i n which the

tooth w a s a bo u t to be ch a n ged I n m ost specime n s o n e .

tooth o n ly the tooth a ctu ally i n use i s see n i n this positio n

, ,
.

A fla p h a n gi n g free a cross thi s sp a ce serves app a re n tly to

(
1
) Tr an sv s s c t io of
er e s v poiso
e f gns of Vip 1 Too
t he t h r e er e n an a er . .

at p s t i
re en u i it
n cum b t posi t io 3 w i t ct it w o uld b
se , n s re en n er e er e ,
e

w i t hd w f o m vi w
ra n r ls s i lo git udi l s c t io 2 Toot h w hich
e ,
or e e een n n na e n . .

w ill xt s ucc d t No 1 3 4 5 & Toot h s cs umb d i t h o d

ne ee o . .
, , ,
c .
-
a n er e n e r er

i which t h y w ill su cc d
n e ee .
 A M A NUA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

ch l o se dto the b o n e which c arries them their secure

y ,

fix atio n bei n g a ided b y the b a se of t h e tooth bei n g fl uted a s ,

well a s by a sort of b u ttress work of n e w bo n e bei n g thr ow n

o u t to sec u re e a ch n e w poiso n fa n g a s it comes i n t o pl a ce .

The poiso n i s s ecreted by a s alivary gl a n d homologous

with the p aro t id 3 by a n especi al a rran geme n t of the mu scles
a n d fa sci a a bo u t it the erectio n of the poiso n fa n g a n d the

i n flictio n of the bite c au se a copio u s stre a m of poiso n to be

FI G 1 09
.

ej ected The duct termi n ates i n a sort of p apill a close to

. ,

the superior orifice of the tu be in the fan g : the p a ss age of

a co n sider a ble portio n of the poiso n dow n the t u be i s sec u red

by the close a ppositio n of a shiel d of m u co u s membra n e ,

which is str a i n ed over the erected t e e t h .

I n C r o c o d i l i a t h e teeth a r e co n fi n ed t o the m argi n s of

1
( ) J w s of
a t he Cr ocodil e . Th e fi rst ,
fo u t h
r ,
and lv
e e en t h t ee t hi n t he
low j w
er a ,
and t he t hi d
r an d i hi
n nt n t h upp
e s
er , a re e en to a tt i
a n to a

l g siz t h
a r er e an t he ot h s
er .
 T HE T EETH OF R EP TI L ES .
25 7

the j aws where they a r e very formid able i n size a n d sh arp

,

n ess .The i n dividu al teeth ar e ge n erally con ic al sharply ,

poi n ted a n d often a little compressed from side to side so

, ,

a s to possess sh a rp e d ges ; b ut they v a ry m u ch in form i n

d i ffere n t species .

T h e teeth ar e lodged i n disti n ct t ub ul a r a lveol a r c a vities ,

to the w alls of which they do n o t become a n chylosed an d ,

they a r e tolerably co n st an t in n u mber in the s am e species .

I n p a rts of the mo u th cert a i n teeth a r e developed to a

gre ater le n gth th an th ose n e a rest to them ; thus in the ,

Crocodile proper the firs t a n d fo u rth lower teeth a r e spe

,

FI G 1 1 0
.

c ia ll
y l a rge while i n the exti,
n ct Afric a n G a les au rus the
di fferen ce is s o m arked th at both i n the u pper an d lower

1
( ) sv s s ct io of t h low j w of you g Allig t o
Tran er e e n e er a a n a r . a . Or a l
epi t h lium 6 Bo of sock t d D t i of old t oot h 2 Toot h
e . . ne e . . en ne . . ne xt
i o d
n r of s ucc ssio w hich is c usi g b so p t io of
er e sid of t h
n, a n a r n on e e e ba se

of t h old t t h 3 Yo g t oot h g m
e er ee . . un er .
 A M A NUA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

j a ws the teeth might be gro u ped a s i n cisors a n d c an i n es ,

s o far a s size a n d pro b a ble fun ctio n go i n s u ch a cl a ssific a tio n .

In str u ct u re the t eeth of crocodiles co n sist of h ard fi n e ,

tubed de n ti n e w ith a n i n vesti n g c ap of e n a mel a n d i n

, ,

a d d itio n a co a ti n g of ceme n tu m o n their impl an ted por

tio n s A s a lre a dy me n tio n ed th ey a r e impl an ted in t u b u
.
,

l ar sockets 3 n ew successio n al teeth ar e bei n g co n ti n u a lly

developed at the i n n er side of their b a ses an d a s these at ,

t a i n t o a cert a i n size a bsorptio n att a cks the b a se of the

,

older tooth a n d its s u ccessor moves i n to the sp a ce s o ga i n ed

, ,

s o th a t it comes to be sit u a ted vertic ally be n e a th the older

t e e th I n its further growth it c au ses yet more a bsorption

.

of the older t e e t h which it u ltim ately p u shes o u t in fro n t

,

of it sometimes c arryi n g the rem a i n s of the old tooth like

,

a ca
p u po n its o w n a pex whe n it first emerges E a ch n e w .

tooth vertic ally su cceeds its predecessor ; he n ce n o a dditio n al

teeth ar e a dded b u t the yo u n g n ewly h a tched crocodile h a s
,

a s m an y teeth a s a fu ll grow n o n e .

I n the exti n ct Ichthyos a u r u s the teeth while formi n g a n ,

a rm a t u re n o t u n like th a t of some of the crocodiles were ,

n o t impl an ted i n disti n ct sockets but were lodged in a ,

co n ti n uo u s sh allow groove with but slight i n dic a tio n s of

,

tra n sverse divisio n s .

The hu ge Di n os a uri a some of which m u st h a ve bee n

,

thirty feet i n len gth h a d teeth impl an ted in imperfec t

,

sockets the o u ter alveol a r w a ll bei n g c on s id er ab ly h igh er th an

,

the i n n er an d the tr an sverse sept a n o t very complete The

,
.

roots of the teeth w ere more or less perfectly cyli n dric al ,

and the e n am elled crow n s compressed a n d exp a n ded with ,

tre n ch an t edges The t e e t h of the Igu an odon will serve a s a

.

fa ir ex ample of a Di n os a u ri a n tooth the crown is gre a tly ex

a n d ed a n d prese n ts a n terior a n d posterior sh a rp n otched
p ,

m argi n s 3 the e n a mel i s l a id over the o u ter surfa ce of u pper

tee t h an d the i n n er of lower teeth The e n a melled s urfa ce
,
.

is ridged so th at a s it we ars down a n otched edge is m ai n

,
 A III A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

10 to 1 5 i n c hes in tot a l le n gth of body I n the Pterod a ctyls .

the j a ws a r e fu rn ished with lo n g sle n der sh arp teeth in , ,

their whole le n gth : b u t in R am ph orh y n c h u s the a n terior

extremities of the j a ws ar e witho u t teeth an d it h a s bee n c o n ,

j e c t u r e d th a t th e se por t io n s were she a thed i n hor n y b e a ks .

An d Prof M a rsh ( Americ an Jo u r n a l of Scie n ce

. ha s ,

discovere d in the s a me form atio n in which he fo un d the

,

toothed birds sever al species of Pterod a ctyls wholly with o u t

,

teeth for which the ge n eric n ame Ptera n odo n is proposed

,
.

The j a ws wh i ch a r e m ore like those of birds th a n those of

,

an k n ow n reptile show n o tra ces of teeth a n d the pre

y , ,

m axill aries seem to h a ve bee n e n c a sed i n a hor ny coveri n g .

T HE T EETH or B I RD S .

Prior to the discovery by Professor M a rsh of Y a le College ,

i n 1 8 7 0 of the rem a i n s of b irds with teeth i n the c ret a ceo u s

,

for m atio n s of Wester n K an s a s little w a s with c erta i n ty

,

k n o wn a bo u t the existe n ce of teeth in a n y b ir d a ltho ugh ,

o n e or two fossils le a di n g to the s u spicio n th a t birds might

,

h a ve possessed teeth were k n ow n Th e st ate of k n owle dge

,
.

u p to th a t time h a s bee n cle a rly s u mm a rised by Mr Wood .

w a rd ( Popul a r Sci e n ce Review to this e ffect : th a t

,

it h a d been lo n g su pposed th a t n o ex a mples of teeth were to

be met with a mo n gst the birds a lthough some s u ch a s the, ,

Merg a n ser h a ve the m a rgi n s of the bill serr ated s o th a t the

, ,

fun ctio n s of teeth ar e disch arged by this hor ny a rm a ture of

the j a ws .

It is n ote wor t hy th a t the m argi n of the bo n e of the j aw s

i s a lso serra ted e a c h serra tio n correspo n di n g to a simil a r
,

serra tio n in the b ill I n the fossil bird described by Pro

.

fess e r O w en from the L o n do n cl a y u n der the n a me of

, ,

Odo n topteryx t e li a pi cu s the form of the bill I s n o t k n ow n

, ,

b u t the m a rgi n s of the j a ws a r e fu r n ished wi t h stro n g bo n y

p romi n e n ces far more

,
co n spicuo u s th a n those of the
 T HE T EE TH OF BIR D S . 2 61

Merga n ser An d G eo ffr ey St Hil a ire h a d described a series

. .

of v asc u l a r p ulps as existi n g o n the m argi n of the j a w of

p a rroqu ets j u st abo u t to be h a tche d w hich thou gh des t i n e d , ,

to form a horn y b ill a n d n o t to be c alcified i n to teeth yet

, ,

striki n gly rec a lled den t al p u lps The n there is a lso the .

fa mous fossil Arch aeopteryx a n a n om alo u s oolitic bird with

, ,

a lo n g a n d j oi n ted t a il which is by m a n y zoologists believed

,

to h a ve possessed teeth There is a fla w in the evide n ce

.
,

however i n a s m u ch a s the toothed j a w is n o t i n s i t u a n d

, ,

therefore may possibly h a ve belo n ged to some other a n im al

th a n th a t perpet u a ted i n the rest of the fossil impressio n ,

tho u gh prob a b ility is al t ogether i n favo u r of its re a lly

belo n gi n g to the Arch aeopteryx .

I n s u ccessive expeditio n s co n d u cted u n der gre a t di ffi c u lties

,

owi n g to the extremes of he at a n d cold an d to the hostility ,

of the I n di an s the rem a i n s of n o less th an o n e h u n dred

,

a n d fi fty di ffere n t i n divid u a ls referable to the su b cl a ss -

O D O NT O RN I THES h a ve bee n o b t a i n ed by Prof M a rsh 3 they .

a r e cl a ssified u n der n i n e ge n er a a n d twe n ty speci es ,

.

They a r e referable to two widely di ffere n t types on e ,

gro u p co n sisti n g of comp ar a tively sm all birds with gre a t ,

power of flight a n d h a vi n g their teeth impl an ted i n disti n ct

,

sockets ( Od on t o t or n ae ill u stra ted by the ge n u s Ichthyorn is

,

a s a type 3 the other gro u p co n sisti n g of very l a rge swi m mi n g

)
b irds w ithout wi n gs a n d h a vi n g teeth in grooves ( Odo n tolc ae
, , ,

type ge n u s Hesperorn is ) .

I n Ichthyorn is the t e e t h w er e a bo u t twe n ty o n e i n n u m ber

‘

i n e a ch r a m u s a ll sh arp an d poi n ted a n d re c u rved 3 the

, ,

crow n s were co a ted with e n a mel an d the fro n t an d b a c k ,

edges sh a rp b u t n o t serra ted .

T hey ar e impl an ted i n disti n ct tho u gh sh a llow sockets ,

an d the m a xill ary teeth a r e a little l arger th a n those

opposi n g them 3 the prem axill aries were pro b ab ly ede n tulo u s ,

a n d perh a ps covered with a horn y bill .

In the lower j a w the l argest teeth occ u r about the middle

 A J I A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

of the r a m us those ,
posterior e n d bei n g m a teri ally
at it s
s m aller 3 a n d the sockets ar e deeper
a n d stro n ger th an i n the u pper
j aw .

The s u ccessio n t akes pl a ce vertic ally ,

a s i n Crocodiles a n d Di n os a urs

Th e ge n u s Hesperorn is prob ably ,

divi n g birds i n clu des species 6 feet in ,

le n gth a s h a s alre a dy bee n me n tio n ed

the teeth a r e n ot impl an ted in disti n ct
sockets b ut lie in a co n ti nu ous groove
,

like those of Ichthyos a urus 3 slight pro

e c t i on s from the l a ter a l w a lls i n dic a te
j
a p a rtitio n i n g off i n to sockets but ,

n othi n g more th an this is a tt a i n ed a n d ,

a fter the perishi n g of the soft p a rts the

teeth were e asily displ a ced a n d h a d ,

ofte n fa lle n out of the j a ws The pre .

m a xill ary is ede n t ulous b u t the teeth ,

exten d q u ite to the an terior extremity

of the lower j a w : i n o n e specimen
there a r e fou rtee n sockets in the m ax
i ll ary bo n e a n d thirty three i n the ,
-

correspo n di n g lower ra m u s .

The s u ccessio n al tooth germs were

formed a t t h e side of the b a se of the
old o n es a n d c a usi n g a bsorptio n of the
,

old roots migra ted i n to the exc av atio n s

,

s o forme d
g rew l a rge a n d ultim a tely expelled their prede
, ,

cess e rs a s i s se en in the a ccomp a nyi n g fi gu re

, .

I n structure th ese teeth co n sist of h a rd de n ti n e i n vested ,

with a r a ther thi n l ayer of e n a mel an d h a vi n g a l a rge a xi al pulp

,

c avity The b a s al portio n of the roots co n sists of osteode n ti n e

. .

( ) M a n di b l e of I ch thyo is ( ft P of M sh ) A Sid vi w sho w

1
rn a er r . ar . . e e ,

i ng t h e t ee th i n it u
s B Vi w of pp
. . e su f c show i g t h sock t s i
u er r a e, n e e n
wh ich t h e t th w
ee i mpl t d
ere an e .
 CH A P TE R V II I .

THE TEETH or MAMMA L S .

T HE cl a ss M a mm ali a is divided i n to three groups

I . Or iai t hod e lp hm .

An m a i ls
i h c om m o g e i t u in y ch m b an d s ep a te
w t a n n o- r ar a er , ar

c o a c id b on es 3 n o v gi ; n o te t s ; c om p ise s sin g l e o de
r o a na a r a r r,

Ill n t o m m w hich c on t in s on ly t w o g en e
'

o re a , t h e O n i t h o hyn ch u s a ra , r r

a n d t h e E chid n a .

I I ma ma . g .

An i m a ls w i t h v g in S 3 o f w hich t h e y oun g e b o n i n a n
a a a, te . ar r

e xc ee di n g ly e a ly c di t i o p o b b ly wi t h out t h e f o m t i on o f an y
r on n ,
r a r a

pl c e ta d
n a , an e t n sf ed t t h n ippl
ar f t h e m ot h e
ra w he e er r o e e o r, r ,

i n a l m o st a ll t h y p ot e c t d b y a f ld f t h e b d m i n l i t g u
, e ar e r e o o a o a n e

m en t w hic h f o m s t h e m su pi um o p o u ch 3 c m p is e s t h e sin g l e
,
r ar ,
r o r

o der M s up i l i
r i m ls n ow m st l g ly p s e t d i n Au
ar a a ,
an a o ar e re re n e s

t ali a a n d i t z oo l o gi c l
r gi s3 s m e f ew xist l s o i Am e ic a re on o e a n r a .

Th e k an g o o s w o m b t s p o ssum s &
ar e f m ili
, ex m pl e s a ,
o , c .
,
ar a ar a

o f M a su pi a ls r .

II I . M o noclelp lt ia '
.

l c e t a l m am m als 1 n im a ls i w hich t h f oet u s a cqui es a

P a n : 1 a ,
a n e r

c on n e c t i o n w i t h t h e p en t t h o ug h t h m e di u m o f v sc ul pl
ar r e a a ar a~

c en t by m e n s f w hich i t is n ou ish ed f
a, a o l on g t im e an d is r or a ,

ul t im at el y b o n i n n dv n c d c o di t i n
r a a a e n o .

Th e e l t i on s w hich t h e di ff e en t o d e s o f pl c en t l M am m a li a
r a r r r a a

be t o o n e n ot h e
ar e t h er c m pl e x
a n d i t is r t p s sib l t
ar ra o ,
a no o e o

pl a c e t h em s t isfa c t o ily i c on s e c ut iv e i e s b e c u s e m an y o f
a r n a e s r ,
a

the d e s p e s en t ffin it i e s w it h d e i n d ee d li k d b y t a n si
or r r a ,
an ar n e r

t i on a l f o m s t o n o t o n e b ut s e v e a l o t h
r ,
d s P o f e ss o Flo w e
,
r er o r er . r r r

( O s t eol g y p g e o h ,
n g ed t h m in t h
a f ll w in g t ab u l
as a rr a e e o o ar

m an n e ea ch o d e b ei n g pl a c e d n ea t t h o s e t o w hich i t p e sen t s
r, r r r o r

m o s t e s em b l n c
r a e .
 T HE T EE TH OF M A M JlI A L S . 26 5

Rela tio n of the existi n g M a mm alian orders to one

a n other

Hom in in a .

L em ur i n a .

C H I R OP TERA .

I NSE C T I V O RA ARN I V O RA
. C .

Fissip edi P i n n ip e di a . a .

HYR A C OI D A C ETA C EA . .

R O D EN T I A . SI REN I A .

D I N O C ERATA P iss o d c t yl er a a .

P R O B O S C I D EA U N G U LATA
. .

’
Sn i n w Ty lop oa n
. .

Ar t o a t a i d c yl .

R a g a/li ner P ec or a . .

ED ENTATA .

P r ima t esin clud e m a a d t h e m on k ys t h e L emu s c on n e c t in g

n n e ,
r

t h em w it h b o t h t h e I s c t iv o a a n d C hi opt e a n e r r r
—B at s
.

Ohi p t ro er a .

I ns t i ec — M l s He d g h og s
vor a. o e e
—
, ,

C niv fi p i d i C ts D gs d Be s & 0
—
ar s or a s e a a ,
o ,
an ar , .

C ni v d S als W l u s &
—W h leb on e Wh l es Sp m Wh al es P o p ois s S c
ar p a n ip i n
or a n
f
e e ,
a r ,
c .

Ce t a r
—
a c ea a ,
er ,
e ,
e .

Si r en in ( He r bi r or on s Cet a c ea ) ~ M a n atee , D ug on g , & c

’ '
.

Ung u la t a ( Ho o e M am m a ) f d ls
iss d c yl
( i ) P er o a t a , o r o d d t oe
. Hor e -
d— s .

pi h c
T a r , R in o er o , 8 0 s
s— i s
5
.

( ) ii
A r t
. o a t a , o i d c yl
r t o e w t a n e en n u m b e r o f h s
t o e P g ih v
an d t e r a h i lli
e , Ca m e ,
R um n a n t , & c s ls i s .

D i n oeer a za‘
G g an t Fo i ic ssil
M amm a , o m ew a t n t er me a t e b e ls s
h i di
iss d c yl
tw e en P er o a t U n g u at a , an d P r ob o ea l scid
Hy r a c o i d ea — Th e an om a o u Hyr a ( B b a
.

Co n l s
a on e x i lic l y l
P 7 o bos ei d ea —
.

'
E e l ph
a n t , e t n t M a t o on , & c s xi c s d s
R od en t i a —Har e , R ab b t , R a t , & c
.

/
s is s
E d en t a t a —S o t
.

,
l hs
Ar m a i o , An t E a t er , Sec d ll s -
s .

To illu st t t h e m i g o f t h e t b le t h g ap e xi st in g b et w een
ra e ea n n a ,
e

t h e t ypic l C iv o n d t h e Cet c is b idg e d o v e b y t h e s ls

a a rn ra a a ea r r ea ,

whi ch t h oug h t ue c arn iv a e s om e o f t h em n ea t h e Cet c e a

,
r or ,
ar r a
 A JlI A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

i n m an y p ic s o g i t h e g p b etw een t h e M on k ey s a n d
art ul ar 3 r, a a n ,
a

s c iv
t h e In e t o r a bris idg e d o v e b y t h e L emu s w hich e i n te
'

r r ,
ar r

m e di ate f o m s r .

W e d o n ot y et k n o w en ou g h o f e xt i n c t M m m a li t o f ee l q ui t e a a

sur e o f t h e t u e li e o f a ffi n i t i e s b et w ee
r ll t h n o de s b ut t h e n a e r r ,

f o eg in g t b l e s e v e s t g iv e a m o e t u e id o f o u p e s en t kn ow
r o a r o r r ea r r

l edg e t h n y a n g em en t l li ea s e i e s c n c on v y T h e e is
a an rra n n r r a e . r

no n im l t
a w hich w e c n p o i n t
a o nd s y t h t w kn w i t s w h o l e
a a a a e o

lin e o f de sc e t 3 b ut t h e n c e st y o f s m e o f t h e Un g ul t a h as b en
n a r o a e

g r ea t ly l u cid te d o f l t e y e s
e n d t h e ch i n o f p o g e ssiv
a a mo di ar ,
a a r r e

fi t i n b y w hich o hi g hly sp e ci a lis e d a f o m s t h H s e h s b een

ca o s r a e or a

arr iv d at st rt in g f om a ve y mu ch m o e g en e alis ed fo m is n ow
e ,
a r r r r r ,

p et t y c om pl et
r e .

In t e t is e d e li g o n ly w i t h t h e t eet h i n w hich t h e o d e s
a r a a n ,
r r

m u s t n e c ss ily b e t a k en i
e ar su cc e ssi on i t w ill b e c o v e n i en t t o n ,
n

d e vi te s om e w h t f o m t h e n atu l o de f o t h e s a k f t ki n g
a a r ra r r r e o a

fi st t h o s e an i m ls w h o s e d n tit i on s ar e o f t h e sim pl st ch c t e
r a e e ar a r .

T h u s i t is c on v en i en t t o d e sc r i b e i n su cc ssi t h e E d en t t a n d e on a a

t h e Cet a c ea w hich h v e li t t l e o n ot hi n g t
,
d o w it h o n e n ot h e
a r o a r,

b e c u s e t h y lik e h v e t eet h o f sim pl e f o m t h n t h e e st o f t h e

a e a a r r a r

M m m li
a aB ut as f . p o ssi b l e t h e ,
n g em en t i n dic te d i n
a ar as ,
a rr a a

t h e t b l e w hich t h e st u d n t w ill d o w e ll t o i m p es s u p on his m in d

a ,
e r ,

w ill b e f o ll o w e d in t h e s e p a g e s .

I NTR O DU CT O R Y REMAR K S .

No t m an y y e ars a g o it w a s custom ary to expl a i n the

va rio u s fa cts which were reve a led by the stu dy of com
ar a t ive a n a tomy u po n the s u ppositio n th a t there w a s some
p
s ort of type or st a n d ard orga n iz a tio n a n d th a t a ll others ,

were a rrived a t by modific a tio n s a n d d ep artures from this

type these modific atio n s bei n g i n trodu ced w ith a direct
,

purpose in view in order to fit the cre a ture to a speci al ,

h abit of life .

“
Amo n g the m atters which this type theory sought to
a ccou n t for w a s this whe n a n a n im al possesses some pe ou
li ar organ it is fou n d on close ex ami n a tio n th a t it howeve r
, ,

speci alised is a fter all o n ly somethi n g which allied a n imals

,

a lso possess o n ly it h a s bee n ex a gger a ted or developed i n a n

,

u n u s u a l m a n n er a n d degree 3 or o n the other h a n d th at , ,

whe n an orga n is w an ti n g the s uppressed organ is n ot ,

a bsol u tely a bolished b u t is to be foun d stun ted a n d i n a ,

 A M A NUA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OIII Y .

may recur to the de n titio n s of n on ve n omo u s an d ve n omo u s

-

s n akes .

I n these we s a w i n the n o n ve n omo u s s n akes t h e m a x

,
-
,

illa r y bo n es covered by a row of te eth su b equ al i n size ; -

the n i n the C ol ubri n e poiso n o u s s n akes the fro n t t e e t h of

those st an di n g u po n the m a xill a ry bo n e t aki n g u po n itself a
speci a l a n d import an t o ffi ce n a mely the co n vey an ce i n to a
, ,

wo u n d of a poiso n ous s a liva a n d coi n cide n tly with this

,

tooth a tt ai n i n g its i n cre a sed size a n d import an ce the teeth ,

behi n d it o n the m axill ary bo n e redu ced both i n n umber

a n d i n size . G oi n g a step further to the Viperi n e poison ous
,

s n a kes the n o w useless sm all m axilla ry teeth h ave al l d isap

,

e ar e d le a vi n g the poiso n fa n g a lo n e an d of v a stly i n cre a sed

p , ,

dime n sio n s to occ upy the whole bo n e

, .

But i n m an y poiso n o u s col ubri n e s n a kes three or fo u r

sm all a n d u seless teeth li n geri n g u po n the m a xill ary bo n e ,

tho ugh their fun ctio n w a s go n e seemed to i n dic ate to u s

,

i n some me a s u re the gr a d u al process by which th a t si n gu

l arly perfect a d a pt a tio n of me a n s to a n en d the poiso n ,

app a ra t u s of the v iper w a s a rrived a t .

It wo u ld be impossible in these p ages to go through the

a rgu me n ts by which M r D a rwi n h a s est a b lished his m a i n
.

propositio n s 3 it m u st s uffice to say here th a t he h as fully ,

co n vi n ced all those who a r e n ot in the h abit from the fi xit y ,

of e arly impressio n s of p u tti n g m an y m a tters upo n a n other

,

footi n g th an th at est ablished by the exercise of re a son th a t ,

an
y modific a tio n i n the str u ct u re of a pl a n t or an a n im a l ,

which is of be n efit to its possessor is c a p a ble n ay is s u re , , , ,

of bei n g tr an smitted a n d i n te n si fied in s u ccessive ge n er a

tio n s u n til gre at an d m ateri a l di ffere n ces h ave more or less
,

m a sked the resembl an ce to the p a re n t form .

J u st a s m an by fa vou ri n g the breedi n g of those m o d ifi c a

,

tio n s of form & c th a t ple ase him best h a s bee n able in

the co u rse of a few ye a rs —i n a le n gth of time a ltogether
,
.
, , ,

i nfi n itesim al as comp ared with the time duri n g which the

,
 T HE TE E TH OF JII A M JII A L S . 2 69

s urfa ce of l an d a n d s ea h as bee n of pretty n e a rly its prese n t

form to say n othi n g of the e n ormo u sly lo n ger e arlier geo
,

logica l epochs —to profo u n dly modify the breeds of dogs of ,

horses of n u mbers of pl a n ts a ll of which ar e absol u tely

, ,

kn own to h a ve h a d a commo n origi n so i n n at ure forces a r e ,

a n d ever h a ve bee n i n perpet u a l oper a tio n which e ffect the

,

s am e thi n g .

A pigeo n fa n cier w an ts a pigeo n of p artic u l ar pl u m a ge ,

with a few fe athers a little di ffere n t from a n y pigeo n he h a s

ever see n or he a rd of 3 ( ) he kn ows by experie n ce th a t little
1

v a ri a tion s a r e for ever a risi n g a n d th a t b y w a t c hi n g a

,

s u ffi cie n t n u m ber of yo u n g o n es a n d rigoro u sly picki n g o u t

,

those which at all te n d i n the directio n of wh a t he w a n ts ,

he will get wh at he w a n ts a n d will eve n tell y o u with c on fi

,

de n ce th a t i n s o m an y ye a rs he will m ake a breed w ith the

pecu li a rity desired An d ex a ctly a s the pl u m a ge th a t w a s
.

”
w a n ted is got s o in n a t u re the t e e t h th a t is wa n te d
,
“
,

i e the de n titio n th a t i s excelle n tly well a d a pted to do i t s

. .
,

work is m an u fa ct u red b y the Oper a tio n s of th a t l a w k n ow n

as su rviva l of the fittest .

It I s qu ite e n o ugh t h a t o n e of t h e sm a ll v a ri a tio n s for

ever a risi n g i n a n i m a ls sh all be of a dv a n t a ge to it for u s to ,

se e th a t the pec uli arity is likely to b e tr a n smitted a n d

i n te n sified in s u ccessive ge n er atio n s .

T h e q u estio n h a s bee n well prese n ted by M r Wa ll a ce .

,

who poi n ts out th a t we m ust n ot thi n k so m u ch of v a ri a

tio n s in i n divid u als a s in groups of i n dividu als for i n stan ce
it is a fam ili ar fa ct th a t people v ary i n height so th a t a ny ,

hu n dred perso n s m ay b e divided i n to fi ft y t aller a n d fifty

shorter N ow if a little extra height were of a dva n t a ge
.
,

m an y or m ost of the fifty wo u ld experie n ce it 3 tho u gh some

might n ot In the s a me w ay if we gro uped o n e hu n dred
.

( )
1 i An em n en t pi g on f ci
e an er , Sir J S b ight t old M
. e r ,
r . Dar w i th
n at he
co uld p oduc r e an y g iven f t
ea h er in th y s
r ee ea r .
 A M A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

an im als w hose teeth v a ried a little i n respect of stre n gth i n to

t h e fifty w e aker a n d the fifty stro n ger it is e a sy to se e th at ,

the stro n g er fifty wo u ld get the b etter of the others in the

str uggle for existe n ce o n t h e whole a n d w o uld be more ,

c ert a i n to prop a g ate their ki n d a n d wo uld repe a t in most of ,

their prog e n y those pec u li a rities which h a d helped them

selv e s to li ve .

T h u s the doctri n e of n a t u r a l selectio n or s u rviv a l of the

fittest is a s fully a pplic a ble to the teeth of an a n im al a s to
,

Fm 1 1 3 .

an y p art of its organ is atio n an d the Oper a tio n of this n a tur a l

,

l a w will be co n st a n tly te n di n g to prod u ce a dv a n t a geous or

”
“
a d a ptive di ffere n ces O n the other h a n d the stro n g
.
,

po wer of i n herit an ce is te n di n g to preserve eve n th a t which

i n the a lteri n g co n ditio n s of life h a s beco m e of very little
u s e a n d th u s r u dime n t a ry teeth we m ay u n derst a n d to be
,

teeth which a r e i n process of dis a ppe ara n ce h a vi n g ce a sed ,

to be u sefu l to their possessors but whi ch ar e still for a ,

ti me li n geri n g upo n the sce n e Some teeth h a ve d i sap .

( ) k
1 u ll of
S pl c a a en t a l od
r en t ( Ca pyb ar a) , sho w i ng ge n er al ch a ra ct of
er

a rod t s d t i t io
en
’
en n .
 A flI A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

h a ve n o me an s of g n awi n g thro u gh a shell or other h ard

body N o w it h a ppe n s th a t i n t hree regio n s of the world
.
,

pretty co mpletely c u t o ff fro m o n e a n other three a n im als , ,

i n p are n t a ge widely dissimil a r h a ve a rrived a t d e n titio n s of

,

“
roden t type .

Thu s in A u str a li a a regio n pra ctic a lly wholly mo n opo

,

l i se d by M a rs u pi a ls ; a m a rs u pi al the “ o m b at h a s a d en
T
, ,

titio n very m u ch like an ordi n a ry pl a cen t a l Rode n t In t h e .

isl a n d of M a d a ga sc a r o n e of the very few p a rts of the glob e

,

without i n dige n o u s rode n ts except a few M u ridae a L emuri n e

, ,

a n im al the C h e ir o my s h a s a de n titio n m odified i n a simil a r

, ,

d irectio n tho u gh prob ably employed to get a t a di ffere n t

,

food 3 an d elsewhere s c a ttered all over the world we h ave

, ,

the ordi n ary Rode n ts .

In fa ct three cre a t u res a s wide ly differe n t from e a ch other

, ,

in p a re n t a ge a s they well co u ld be h a ve bee n modified by ,

n a t u r a l selectio n u n til they h a ve de n titio n s n o t ide n tic al , ,

b u t for pr a ctic a l p u rposes n o t u n like .

It is i m possible to co n ceive th a t these three cre a tu res

h a v e h a d a n y thi n g in the w a y of commo n origi n : their
a n cestry m u st h a ve bee n widely di ffere n t the regio n s in ,

which they live h a ve bee n isol a ted from o n e an other for

cou n tless ye a rs a n d yet they h a ve e a ch got to a rode n t “ ”
,

type of de n titio n Of exti n ct L em urs little is kn ow n a n d

.
,

of the an cestry of C h eir omy s n othi n g 3 b u t in the comp a ct

gro u p o f M a rs u pi a ls still livi n g i n Au stra li a we a r e a ble to
, ,

dimly s e e some of the progressive steps which seem to te n d

towa rds a rode n t form of de n titio n I n Austr ali a roughly .
,

spe aki n g there were n othi n g b u t M a rsupi als 3 in M a d a ga sc ar

,

more L em u rs th an an ythi n g else 3 an d i n e a ch c a se o u t of

the m ateri al a t h an d n a tu ra l selectio n m an ufa ctured its
,

“ rode n t de n titio n .

At the s a m e time the force of i nherit a n ce is see n in e a ch

of them ret a i n i n g ch ara cteristics of the gro ups whe n ce they
h a ve bee n derived s o th at u n derlyi n g the p r i me? f a ci e
,
 T HE T EE TH OF M A AI III A L S .

resembl a n ce i n the teeth there ar e poi nts i n their severa l ,

de n titio n s whereby the womb at shows its m ar s upi a l affi n i

ties an d the Aye ay e its qu a dr um an o u s afli n i t i es
,
-
.

I n a dditio n to t h e s e modific atio n s which ar e of direct u se

to the i n divid u al i n the w a y of a ssisti n g i n the procu ri n g of
food & c an y ch a r a cter which wo uld e n able o n e m ale to get
, .
,

a n a dv a n t a ge over other m a les a n d s o re n der him m ore ,

cert a i n to prop ag ate his ki n d will b e sure to be tra n smitted ,

a n d i n te n sified .

Th u s we c an un derst an d how the m ales of som e S pecies

h ave become orn a me n ted ; how the m ales of m an y birds
h a ve come to si n g a n d wh a t is of more immedi a te co n cern
,

to us how the m a les of some a n im als h ave become possessed

,

of we apo n s which the fem ales h ave n ot The possessio n of .

we a po n s by the m ale is striki n gly exemplified in the teeth

of an im als The m ales of m an y frugivoro u s m o n keys h a ve
.

c a n i n e teeth mu ch l arger th an those of the fem ales ;

a r e out l ate coi n cide n tly with the a tt a i n me n t of s
m at u rity a n d ar e usefu l to their possessors a s we apo n s in
,

their comb a ts with other m ales The m ale n a rw a l h a s its .

si n gle elo n ga ted tusk 3 t h e m ale du go n g h a s t u sk like -

i n cisors ; i n the respective fem a les these s ame teeth ar e

i n sign ific an t .

B u t the most striki n g i n st a n ce of the teeth bei n g modi

fi e d so a s to serve a s we a po n s for sex u a l comb at is a ff orded
, ,

by some members of the grou p of r u mi n an ts a mo n gst whom , ,

a s C u vier lo n g a g o poi n ted o u t those which ar e a rmed with ,

horn s h a ve n o c a n i n e teeth an d r i ce ver sa—a gen er alis atio n ,

w hich a ltho u gh s ubj ect to slight exceptio n s rem a i n s u po n

, ,

the whole tru e .

The m ale m u sk deer ( Moschus m os ch iferu s ) h as c an i n e

-

teeth of e n ormo u s le n gt h while it is qu ite witho ut horn s ,

( )
s ee fig 1 1 5 3 the fem a le h a s n o c a n i n e teeth
. Th e m a le .

mun tj ak which h a s very short horn s h a s c a n i n e teeth b u t

, , ,

of much sm aller size th an those of the musk d eer Other -

.
 A . lI A N UAL
f
OF D ENTA L A N A T OM Y

ex amples of hor n less d eer fur n ished w ith c a n i n e teeth a re to

be fou n d i n S win h o e s w a ter deer ( Hy dropotes i n ermis) an d i n
’
-

the El aphod u s ceph alophu s ( which h a s very sm all an tlers ) ,

a Chi n ese deer m ore rece n tly discovere d a n d i n the Tr a i c

g ,

It is obvio u s th a t m ales furn ished we a po n s

more powerful th an their fellows will be more likely to ,

Fm 1 1 5 .

i
f l ms

prove vi ctorio u s i n their b a t t l e s to drive a w ay the other ,

m ales to mo n opolise the herd of fem a les a n d s o to tra n smit

, ,

their o wn pec uli arities to o ffspri n g which will a g a i n be ,

fa voured i n the s a me w a y Th u s it is very e a sy to s e e how

.
,

a mo n gst greg ario u s a n im als the developme n t of teeth ,

servi n g a s sex ua l we apo n s is likely to be favo u red g e n e ,

tio n a fter ge n er atio n u n til c an i n es a s highly speci a lised a s

,

those of the musk deer or t h e wild bo a r a r e a tt a i n ed to

-

, , .

It will s uffice to i n dic a te to the re a der th a t he m ust be

prep ared to fi n d th at the teeth a r e profo u n dly susceptible
of modi fi c a tio n but th a t a mid a ll their va ried forms the
, , ,

evide n ces of desce n t from a n cestors whose teeth dep a rted

less from the typic a l m a m m ali a n de n titio n a r e cle arly tra ce
a ble by the existe n ce o f rudime n t a ry teeth a n d other such

1
( ) C ra n i um of M osch us sh owi ,
ng t he lo ng c i
an n e t oot h .
 A Ill A NUA L OF D EN T A L A N A T 0211 Y .

of teeth for ex a mples h a ve j u st b ee n give n of a bse n ce o f

,

h air an d absen ce of t eeth 3 a n d on the other h an d r e d u n d , ,

a n ce of h a ir h a s i n sever al c a ses bee n a ccomp an ied by

a bse n ce of teeth .

Thu s i n the c a se of the n o w fa m o u s h a iry fa mily o f

,

B urm ah the pec uli arity of silky h air bei n g developed over
,

the fa ce w a s tran smitted to a t hird ge n er a tio n a n d in e a ch ,

c a se t h e teeth w ere very defi c ie n t i n n u mber A ye ar or .

two a g o a h a iry m an a n d his s o n s a id to h ave come from ,

the i n terior of R u ssi a were exh ibited in L o n d o n a n d they , ,

were a lso a lmost toothless ( ) 1

.

A good m an y ye ars a g o a h a iry wom an (J uli a P a stran a )

w a s exhibited i n L o n do n of whom it h a s commo n ly bee n ,

reported th a t sh e h a d an exte n sive n umber of teeth C ert a i n .

i t is th a t her mouth w as very promi n e n t a n d th a t sh e w a s ,

”
described a s dog fa ced a n d pig fa ce d b u t models h a ve
“ - -
,

bee n presen ted to the Odo n tologic al Society by Mr Hepb ur n .

,

which a r e i n disp u t ably k n ow n to be models of her mo uth ,

a n d these do n o t show a n excessive n u mber of teeth The

y .

teeth a t le a st s u ch of them a s c an be see n ar e en orm o u sly

, ,
-

l a rge but the mo u th is a ffected with ge n era l hypertrophy

,

of the g u ms an d a lveol a r processes to s u ch a d egree th a t ,

o n ly a few of the teeth c a n be m a de o u t .

B ut this does n o t m a ke her c a s e the less i n teresti n g t o

the O do n tologist for i n the h u ge teeth the e n ormo u s p al illae
, ,

o f the gum a n d t h e red u n d a n t h a irs o n the fa ce

,
we h av e ,

evide n ce of a dispositio n to hypertrophies of the i n tegume n t

a ff ecti n g i n di ffere n t pl a c e s the di ffere n t teg u me n t a ry a ppe n

d a ges which h appe n to be there An d th a t the tee t h ar e .

( )
1
s o
Th e man
m ut h x m pli fi d ’
t h d p d c f t h g o w t
e h of
e t h e e e en en e o e r e

j w upo t h p s c of t t h O di ily t h i c s i siz b t w

a n e r e en e ee . r n ar e n r ea e n e e ee n

childhood d dul t g t k s pl c b y b ckw d lo g t io w h ich

an a a e a e a e a a ar e n a n,

a llow s f t h succ ssiv d v lopm t d p t io of t h m ol s b hi d

or e e e e e en an er u n e ar e n

t h sp c occupi d b y t h t mpo
e a e y t t h B t t his m
e v had y
e e rar ee . u an ne er an

t u m ol s
r e d ars uch b ckw d lo g t io of t h j w h d v t k
, an no a ar e n a n e a a e er a en

pl c so t h t t ho ugh h w
a e, a full siz d m his j w w
,
l g th
e as a -
e an , a as n o ar er an

a child s
’
.
 T HE T EE T H OF JVA ZIU I A L S . 277

derm al a ppe n da ges h a s bee n sho wn a t a previous p a ge ( see

p a ge
He wo u ld i n deed be a r a s h m an who ve n tured to a ssert
th a t we h a d recogn ised a ll the a ge n cies w hic h a re a t work
i n the modelli n g of a n im a l a n d veget able forms ; b u t it is
s a fe to say th a t a t the prese n t time we a r e a cqu a i n ted with
, ,
”
n a t u r a l selectio n or s urvival of the fittest a n age n cy
“
, ,

by w hich v ari a t io n s be n efici al to their possessors will be

reserved an d i n te n si fi ed i s u ccessive ge n era tio n s ; of
p n
”
“
sexu al selectio n which opera tes pri n cip ally by e n a bli n g
,

those possessed of certa i n ch a ra cters to pr e p a ga te their ra ce ,

while others less fa vo ured do n ot get the opportun ity of s o

”
doi n g 5 of co n comitan t v ari a tio n bet w ee n di fferen t p a rts
“

of the body a n a ge n cy m u ch more reco n dite i n its opera

,

tio n s b u t by which a ge n cies a ffecti n g o n e p a rt m ay seco n d

,

a r ily bri n g a bo u t a lter a tio n s in some other p a rt .

An d oper a ti n g i n the co n tra ry directio n we h a ve a cert a i n

,

fixity of org an is a tio n s o th a t the power of i n herita n ce is

,

c o n st a n t ly a sserti n g itself by the rete n tio n of p a rts which

h a ve become u seless for a time a t a ll eve n ts a n d by the

, ,

occ a sio n al re appe ara n ce of ch a r a cters which h a ve bee n los t .

All usio n h as bee n m a de to these gre a t biologic al questio n s

with the view of helpi n g the stu de n t to h a ve p a tie n ce to
m a ster descriptio n s of mi n u te poi n ts of which he does n o t,

a t the mome n t se e the h e ar i n g by givi n g him co n fide n ce

,

th at there a r e n o ch ar a cters so trivi a l b u t th at they m ay

throw very import an t light upo n the remote p a re n t age an d
the li n e of desce n t of the cre at ure u n der ex a mi n a tio n An d .

a s a fu rther i n ce n tive to p a i n st a ki n g a n d mi n u te observ a

tio n it m ay be a dded th a t thi n gs whic h a r e r udime n t ary

, , ,

a n d therefore i n co n spic u ous a r e ofte n j u st the thi n gs which

,

h a ppe n to te a ch us most 3 for bei n g of n o prese n t u se they ,

a r e n o t u n dergoi n g th a t r a pid ch a n ge i n a d a pt a tio n to the

cre atu re s h abits which may be goi n g on in org an s which ar e

’

a ctively employed .
 A JII A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T O111 Y .

THE H O M O L O G I ES OF THE TEETH .

A superfici al s u rvey of the teeth of those m a mm al s which

possess two sets of teeth ( d iphyodo n ts) w ill i n dic ate th a t ,

n otwith st an di n g the a pp a re n t a n om a lies bro u ght a bout by

a d a ptive modific a tio n s a close correspo n de n ce betwee n the

,

sever a l teeth of di ffere n t a n im als exists Th a t is to s a y w e .

,

c a n ge n er a lly ide n tify i n cisors premol ars a n d mol a rs ; n a

, y , ,

m ore whe n a n a n im a l h a s less th an the full typic a l n u mbe r

,

of a p articul ar cl a ss of teeth we c an ordi n a rily say with ,

cert a i n ty which of them it is th a t ar e abs en t .

As it i s impossible or at le a st i n co n ve n ien t to a void the

, ,

“ ”
u s e of the term ty pic al de n titio n it will be w ell to expl a i n ,

a t the outset wh a t is a n d wh a t is n o t
,
me an t by it ,
.

Th a t the gre a t m aj ority of biologists rej ect utterly t h e

”
a rchetype theory by which all those resembl an ces which
,

re ally exist were referred to the i n fl u e n ce of a sort of ge n e

r al i s e d
“
p a ttern a n im al a ccordi n g to the m odel of which
”
,

all other a n im a ls were fa shio n ed h as a lre a dy bee n me n tio n ed :

,

“ ”
this the n is wh a t is n o t me a n t by a typic al den titio n
, , .

Wh at i s me a n t is a form s o simplified s o little modified i n

.

, ,

i n a n y speci a l directio n t h a t we c an con ceive it to be n e a r

,

to a comm o n p are n t form w he n ce by progressive modific atio n ,

i n successive ge n er a tio n s other forms h a ve bee n derived

, .

We c an n ot poi n t to a n y m a mm ali an de n titio n a t prese n t

k n ow n to u s a n d say this m ay h ave bee n t h e p are n t ;
,

this is a typica l form of m a m m ali an de n titio n ; b u t w e

do k n ow m an y fossil for m s which approxim ate to it far
more closely th an do a n y a t prese n t in existen ce a n d a s ,

tran sitio n a l forms of a n im als a n d a n im als of highly ge n e

,

r a l i s e d ch a r a cters a r e every d a comi n g to light w e do n o t

, y ,

dou bt th a t su ch forms o n ce did a ctu ally exist a n d m ay ,

o n e of these d ays be fo u n d Absolute proof would be o b

.

t a i n ab le o n ly if we could refer to its pl a ce every m a mm a l

th a t h a d ever existed a n d sho w every step i n the seri es
,
 A M A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T 0111 Y .

we m ay at o n ce p a ss to the homologies of the teeth with

o n e an other .

Teeth a re divided i n to i n cisors c an i n es premol a rs a n d

, , ,

mol a rs b ut these cl a sses do n o t all a dmit of qu ite s a tis

,

fa ctory defi n itio n I n cisors a r e defi n ed a s teeth impl a n ted

.

i n the i n term a xill a ry bo n e a defi n itio n which h as the merit

,

of b ei n g precise 3 a n d on the whole there is a cert a i n resem

bl an ce r u n n i n g through i n cisor teeth i n m ost a n im als but ,

the defi n itio n of lower i n cisors a s bei n g the correspo n di n g

teeth in the l ower j a w is a good de a l less s atisfa ctory bec au se ,

they a r e n o t sit u a te u po n an y disti n ct bo n e An d it h a s .

eve n bee n de n ied th a t there c an be a true homology between

a m a xill a ry a n d a m a n dib u l a r tooth .

Mol a rs a r e teeth a t the b a ck of the mouth which co m e ,

up behi n d the milk teeth ( whe n there ar e a ny ) a n d whic h ,

a r e ge n er a lly subservie n t to gri n di n g the food .

Premol a rs a re teeth i n fro n t of t h e mol ars us u ally di ffer ,

i ng from them by bei n g more simple in for m a n d bei n g

sm aller a n d i n most a n im als by h a vi n g displ a ced deci
,

d uo u s predecessors Bu t they a r e n o t a lw a ys simpler i n

.

for m n o r s m aller
,
the horse fi g n or do they
,
.

a lw a ys displ a ce decid u o u s predecessors they do n ot al l

do s o in the M a rsu pi als ) so th a t this defi n itio n is n ot ab s o
,

l ut ely precise Still a s a m a tter of pr a ctice it is usua lly

.
, ,

e a sy to disti n gu ish the premol ars a n d the divisio n i n to ,

premol ars a n d mol ars is u seful .

An y obj ectio n th at c a n be r a ised to the n a me of premol a r

o n the score of a short logic a l defi n itio n bei n g impossible
,

a pplies with te nfold force to the c an i n es ( C f Messrs . . .

Mosely a n d L a n kester J our n A n a t a n d Physiology

,
. .
,

The n e arest a ppro a ch to a good defi n itio n is th a t which

describes the c an i n e a s the n ext tooth behi n d the i nt er ma x
i ll ar y sutu re provided it be n o t far behi n d it ; a n d the
,

lo wer c an i n e a s the tooth which closes i n fro n t of the u pper

cani n e .
 T HE T EE T H OF JlI A ZP
I JlI A L S . 2 81

A gre a t de al of co n fu sio n h a s a rise n o ut of the twofold

”
se n se in w hich the w o rd c an i n e is u sed : if it were alwa ys
a pplied to desig n a te the first tooth i n the m a xill a of the

typica l m a mm ali an de n titio n qu ite irrespective of its size ,

& c a n d of the lower tooth closi n g i n fro n t of it n o o bj e c

.
, ,

tio n to its employme n t co uld be m a de i n a smu ch as it wo u ld ,

design ate truly homologic a l orga n s .

Bu t it so h a ppe n s th a t the tooth i n qu e stio n is in a very ,

la rge n u mber of fa mili a r an i m als devel oped to a l arge size ,

a n d sh a rply poi n ted for u s e a s a we a po n a n d so w ith the ,

word c an i n e there comes to be a ssoci a ted a teleologic a l

ide a ; a n d he n ce we a r e diss a tisfied wit h c a lli n g the first
m a xill ary tooth “
c a n i n e whe n it is some other tooth
,

w hich is doi n g its work .

On the other h a n d if we a r e to le ave o u t of co u rt a ll

,

co n sideratio n s a s to size p urpose to which it is to be ,

a pplied a n d s o forth
,
there is n othi n g left to m a ke it
,

deservi n g of a n ame disti n gu ishi n g it from the fo u r teeth

behi n d it So we mu st be co n te n t with some such st ate
.

me n t a s the followi n g .

A very l a rge n u mber of a n im als n ot ably the Carn ivor a , ,

h a ve o n e tooth situ a ted a l ittle w a y from the fro n t of the

,

mo u th developed to a n u n u s u a l le n gt h an d sh arply poi n ted

, ,

for u se as a we a po n The tooth whic h h a s u n dergo n e this

.

a d a ptive modific a tio n is u su a lly the first which lies i n the

m a xill ary bo n e in fa ct the foremost of the premol a r ,

series ; b u t it occ asio n ally h a ppe n s th a t it is some other

.

tooth which h a s u n dergo n e this modific a tio n Whe n we .

use the term c a n i n e we sho uld ge n er a lly me a n a tooth s o

modified a n d ge n er ally but n o t a l ways should be allu di n g

, , ,

to the s a me tooth to the tooth which i n the typic a l

,

m a mm a li an de n titio n comes n ext behi n d the o u termost or

n —
i cisor the first of the premol ars if we allo w five premol ars ,

i n ste a d of fo u r .

It would pr a ctic ally be very i n co n ven ie n t to abolish the

 A MA NUA L
. OF D ENTA L A NA T O111 Y

term c an i n e b u t it sho u ld be born e i n mi n d th a t its sigu i

”
fi c a n ce is merely equ iva le n t to c an i n iform premola r a n d ,

th a t in de s cri b i n g the dog s de n titio n ( fig 1 6 3 ) we should b e

’
.

less li able to be misi n terpreted were w e to say th a t it h as

,

five premolars of which the first is c an i n iform To those

, .

who a ccept the doctri n e of evol u tio n it is n o t n eedful to s a y

more a s it is h ardly possible to resist the co n cl u sio n th a t
,

the teeth of t h e p aren t forms were like those of the prese n t ,

mo n ophyodo n ts n o t mu ch di ffere n ti ated from on e a n other

, .

The n a s an im als diverged a n d bec am e mo d ified in a ccord a n ce

,

with their req u ireme n ts their teeth would become s o far

,

di fferen ti ated th at they wo uld a dmit of bei n g cl a ssified .

Thus the Carn ivor a wo u ld h a ve a tt a i n ed to a st a ge of

di ffere n ti ation i n which the c an in e is fu n ctio n ally certa i n ly
deservi n g of a disti n ctio n where a s a lo n g other li n es of
,

desce n t di ffere n ti atio n h avi n g n o t proceeded s o far or h a vi n g

, ,

proceeded in a somewh at di fferen t directio n it would n o t ,

merit a disti n ctive a ppell atio n .

Bu t a s it s o h a ppe n s th a t a l l the works o n odo n togra phy

,
”
h a ve st arted upo n the b a sis th a t there w a s a type den ti
tio n a n d a s a c an i n e fi gu red in th a t de n titio n it will be
, ,

n ecess a ry to poi n t out a few i n st a n ces of the propositio n s to

which those an a tomists a r e committed who c a ll some tooth

“
a c an i n e in every c a se where a tooth is situ ated i n the
m a xill ary bo n e close behi n d the su tu re which co n n ects i t
,

with the i nterm axill a ry bo n e whether th a t or an y other

,

tooth be l a rge an d poi n ted c an i n iform or n ot

,
.

I n typic al R u mi n a n ts the u pper j a w l a cks both i n cisors

,

(
a n d c an i n es with cert a i n exceptio n s for which s e e p ,
but .

i n fro n t of the lower j aw there ar e gro u ped together eight

teeth closely fitted togeth er a n d of almost ex a ctly simil a r
, ,

size an d sh ape The outermost p a ir of these teeth are

.

c alled c an i n es bec ause ( i ) i n so m e a llied species the tooth

,
.

i n this sit u a tio n is more poi n ted 5 ( ii ) bec ause this tooth .

shuts in a dv a n ce of the upper c an i n e when the mouth i s

 A Jll A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

occupyi n g the fro n t of the lower j a w of wh ich the outer ,

mos t p a ir ar e c alled c an i n es although n o t i n the smallest ,

degree m eriti n g th at n a me for a ny other re a so n th an th a t

they close i n fro n t of the c an i n iform tooth of the u pper j aw ,

for they a r e j ust like the other i n cisors .

B u t it is i n the I nsec t i vor a th a t t h e gre a test di ffic u lties

occu r .

To the mol e n o less th a n four den t al form u l ae h a ve bee n

a ssig n ed all tur n i n g u po n the ide n tific a tio n of the c a n i n e .
,

The di ffi c ulty is this The upper tooth which looks like a ,

c an i n e h a s two roots a n d is impl a n ted ( an d its decid u ous

, ,

predecessors a lso lie ) ( Spe n cer B a te ) wi t hi n the limits of

the prem axill a ry bo n e An d besides this the lo wer tooth .
, ,

which a n swers the p u rpose of a n d looks like a c an i n e , ,

closes behi n d i n ste a d of in fro n t of the gre a t upp er tooth .

FI G 1 1 7
.

N at : S iz e

E r ic ul us h a s sh a p l on g t w o f an g e d toot h i n p at te n o f c o wn
a r , ,
-
,
r r
,
n enl
a g e d p m o
ar l i n p o si t i o n o f u pp er c an i n e a n d n o c a n in i
re ar ,
,

f o m to o t h i l o w e j a w
r n r .

C nt t
e h c est ypic l c n i n s l i k e a C n i v o e
as a a e ar r .

c cc

p em o l s b ehi n d i t
r
f

ar
c ,
s -

.
a
m
II mi n t /t s t h e o c ll e d c an i n e di ff e s i n n o r e sp e c t f i n t h e ,
r
b

E inr u So c ll e d u pp e c n in e t w o r o ot e d a n d l ik e t h e p e
a cc s . a r a -
, r

m o l a s w hich f o ll ow b e hi n d i t
r .

( ) Upp erl w t t h of t he co mmo mol I j us t

1
an d o er ee n e . n it , as in
O eodo
r t h t t h w hich f ul fi l t h f u c t io s of c ni es
n, e ee e n n a n ar e not co rr e

p di g t eet h i t h e upp
s on n d lo w j ws n er a n er a .
 T HE T EETH OF Jlf A fll j ll A L S . 2 85

G y/mmmw . pp e c n in e like t o ot h h
U r a -
as two r oo t s 3 a sin g l e -
root e d
low e r p in t e d toot h cl o s e s i n f o t
o r n of it .

J l a c r os c c li s an d P c t r orl r o mus . Th e t hi d o out e m o st i n cis o is

r r r r

t w o r o ot e
-
d l
sh p n d ,
on g , an d ar , a pl ys t h e p t o f a c in e
a ar an .

P t m g l
o a o A s m ll toot h in n
a c . a ,
o re sp e c t diffe en t f om t h e o t h e
r r r

p em o l a s is c all e d a c n i e
r r ,
a n .
”

In some of the gro ups n o tooth h a s bee n le n gthe n ed an d

poi n ted s o as to serve a s a c a n i n e 3 in others it is the wro n g
,

tooth i e n ot the s ame tooth a s i n t h e C a rn ivor a or a s in

, . .
, ,

other I n sectivor a C o n sequ e n tly i n the I n sectivor a the

.
,

eleva tio n of a tooth i n to c an i n ifor m len gth a n d ch ar a cter i s

a mere a d a ptive modific atio n which m a a ffect a n i n cisor
y , ,

or a premol ar or n o tooth a t all , .

It a ppe ars to m e t h at the res ult of all i n vestiga tio n s i n to

the h omologies of m amm ali an teeth m ay be s um med up
somewh at i n the followi n g m an n er .

The evide n ce of a commo n p a ttern w hich i s tr a ce able in ,

i n cisors c an i n es premol ars an d mol a rs ( se e p age

, ,
would ,

seem to i n dica te th at their speci a l forms h a ve bee n a ll

derived from modific atio n s of some mu ch m ore simple form ,

a n d th a t if we a r e ever to fi n d wh a t might be c a lled a p a re n t

“
m amm a li an den titio n it will be n e arly homodo n t : th a t
,

is to say the severa l teeth w ill n o t d i fi er much from on e

,
°

a n other i n size a n d sh a pe j u st a s we s ee to be the c a se i n ,

the dolphi n ( see fig or the a rm a dillo . .

It becomes open to qu estio n whether the term c an i n e is

desirable in den t a l formu l ae or in homologic al d etermi n atio n s 3
if we pu t on on e side its fu n ctio n a l modific atio n s there is
n othi n g left to disti n gu ish it from other premol a rs : if we

b e a r i n mi n d its fun ctio n al developme n t w e e n cou n ter the

"

a n om a as n oticed a bove .

If we were able to pl a ce i n u n broke n series all the d en

t i t i o n s thro u gh w hich by progressive modific ation the , ,

origi n al a lmost hom odon t de n tition h a d p a ssed i n to a

highly speci alised de n titio n like th at s ay of the eat it , , , ,

would be a m a tter of impossibility to fix u po n an y poi n t

 A /
zll A N l
AL OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

where we sho u ld be j us tified i n a sserti n g th a t here the

homodo n t de n titio n h a s rece n tly become heterodo n t : a t
this poi n t for the first time we h ave i n cisors c an i n es
, , , ,

mol a rs .

As a m atter of fa ct a l a rge n umber of exti n ct U ngulat a

,

h a d the full typic a l n u mber of m a mm a li a n teeth viz forty , .

,

fo u r a n d i n some the i n divid ua l teeth i n cisors c an i n es

, , , ,

premol ars an d mol ars p a ssed i n to on e a n other by i n sen sible

, ,

gra da tio n s a n d co n tig u o u s teeth w ere b ut little di ffere n

,

t i a t e d from o n e a n other Professor Flower h as described

.

a n d fi g u red s u ch a n exti nc t U n gul a te u n der the n a me of

Homalo d on t o t h er iu m ( Philos Tra n s It is exceedi n gly

. .
_

i n teresti n g to fi n d th a t b a ck in geologic al time the de n titio n s

were more ge n era lised both c arn ivoro u s an d herbivorous
,

m a mm als of the Eoce n e period us u ally possessi n g the full

typic al n u mber of teeth a n d displ ayi n g less of speci a l
,

modific a tio n 3 b ut t h e fe w forms of life which h a ve bee n

h a n ded down in a fossil st a te do n o t a s yet o ffer us by a ny
me an s a n u n broke n ch a i n of forms di fferi n g from o n e an other
by progressive modi fic a tio n except i n a few c a ses thus the ,

a n cestry of the horse is n o w comp a ra tively completely k n ow n

to u s Be a ri n g i n mi n d th a t the severa l ki n ds of teeth h a ve

.

prob ably a commo n origi n the homologic a l di ffere n ti a tio n

,

i n the i n cisors pre mol a rs a n d mol a rs m a y be a dvan t a geously

, ,

a dmitted a n d m a de use of a s a b a sis for comp ari n g a n d

,

cl a ssify i n g the teeth of differe n t a n im als It is usu ally s a id .

th a t whe n i n cisors ar e missi n g from the full typic a l n umber ,

they are lost from the outer en d of the series : t h a t

is to say if there is but o n e i n cisor it i s I
,
if two I , 1

and

There ar e m a n y exceptio n s to this : e g the first i n cisor . .

,

is the first to dis appe a r i n the otter w a lr us a n d some few , ,

o thers .

Whe n premol ars a r e missi n g it is s a id th a t they a re lost ,

from the fron t of the series This i s ge n erally true b u t the

.
,
 A l lf A fVUA L OE D EN T A L A NA T OM Y .

merely r u dime n t ary a s i n M a n or the Ca rn ivora 3 or the

,

i n vestme n t w ith e n a m el m ay be o nly p arti al a s u pon the ,

fro n t of a Rode n t i n cisor ; or a tooth m ay be co m posed

solely of a m a ss of h ard u n v a scul a r de n ti n e a s i n the teeth ,

of the Wr a sses .

An d j u st a s e n dless v a rieties of teeth m a y be prod u ced

by the s uppressio n or p arti al s uppressio n of cert a i n of the
, ,

tiss u es s o di ffere n ces m ay be brought a bo u t by the occ u r

,

re n ce of other th an the three u su al tissues Th u s th e .

re m a i n s of the ce ntra l pulp c a vity ofte n becomes occu pied

”
by c a lcified p ulp formi n g ,
“
osteode n ti n e 3 this which ,

o ccu rs i n m a n a s an a lmost p a thologic al con ditio n i s per ,

fec t ly n or m a l i n m an y a n im a ls 3 in the sperm wh ale for ,

i n st an ce or in the co n st an tly growi n g teeth of the sloth t h e

, ,

ce n tr a l a xes of which a re oc cu pied by de n ti n e perme ated by

m ed u ll ary c a n als .

It is n ot s o mu ch the complexities i n d u ced by v ari a tio n

i n mi n u te str u cture th a t co n cer n s u s here a s those bro u ght ,

a bo u t by the a rr a n geme n t of the di ff ere n t tiss u es .

If we t ake a simple co n ic al tooth with o n e c u sp such a s ,

a c a n i n e a n d gri n d or we a r dow n its a pex till the termi n a l

,

portio n of e n a mel is removed i t s bl u n ted e n d will presen t a

,

more or less cir c ul a r a re a of de n ti n e s urro u n d ed by a rim

,

of e n a mel If we im agi n e a tooth with fo u r lo n g simil a r

.

cusps we sh all at a cert a i n st a ge of we ar h a ve fo u r such

,

a re a s while eve n t u a lly a s the tooth gets wor n dow n belo w

, ,

the level of the b a sis of the c u sps there w ill come to be a ,

si n gle l a rger are a of de n ti n e s urro u n ded by e n a mel Thus .

i n those teeth the gri n di n g s u rfa ces of w hich a r e re n dered

complex in p a ttern by the prese n ce of severa l cusps the ,

p a ttern ch an ges from time to time a s the tooth we ars down

while the a dditio n of thick ceme n t u m filli n g u p the i n ter
sp a ces o f the c u sps a dds a further el emen t of complexity a s
, ,

i s s een i n the teeth of most herbivorous cre atures Th e

'

ch an ge of p a tter n i n duced by the we ari n g dow n of t h e surfa c e

 THE T EE T H OF J I AJ U I A L S . 2 89

to a lower l evel is well an d simply ill u strated b y the

ma rk of the i n cisor teeth of a horse .

I n a n u n c u t a n d t herefore perfectly u n w orn tooth su ch

, ,

a s is represe n ted i n the figu re the co n ditio n of the apex ,

m ay be comp a red to the fi n ger of a glove the tip of which ,

FI G 1 1 8
.
( )
I
.

h as bee n p u shed i n or i n v agi n a ted The depressio n s o .

formed is like the rest of the su rfa ce co a ted with e n a mel

, , ,

a n d with a thi n l a yer of ceme n t u m .

Whe n the tooth is worn down to a co n sidera ble exte n t ,

we h a ve a field of de nti n e in the ce n tre of which is a n ,

o v a l ri n g of e n a mel 3 withi n this a sp a ce filled wi t h the

d ebris of food & c This co n stit u tes the m ark ( see n ext
, .

p a ge ) a n d a s the tooth beco m es fu rther worn down below

, ,

the level of the b ottom of the pit the m ark dis appe ars , ,

a n d a pl a i n a re a of de n ti n e res u lts .

N o t o n ly m ay i n flectio n s of the s urfa ce a n d of the e n a mel

t ake pl a ce from the gri n di n g s urfa ce b u t they also a b un ,

d a u tly occu r u po n the sides of the tooth The i n flectio n .

o f the s u rfa ce which i n the i n cisors of the horse i s of the

,

s implest possible form m ay be cr u ciform or vario u sly , ,

w a ved a n d br o ke n u p thu s le a din g to all sorts of com

,

plic a tio n s of s u rfa ce As the tooth becomes worn the

.
,

lo n gitu di n al i n flectio n s ru nn i n g in from the sides m ay a ls o

, ,

be obliqu e or va rio u sly wa ved or they m ay exte n d throu gh

, ,

the e n tire width of the tooth th u s c u tti n g it i n to a series ,

( )
1
A p x of c ow of
e r n an u pp er i ciso of
n r a Hor s e ,
n ot yet co mpl t ly e e

fo r me d .
 A I A N UA L
JP OF D EN TA L A NA T OM Y
.

of pl ates of de nti n e a n d e n amel fused i n to o n e tooth b y

,

the ceme n tum ( see fig .

I nteresti n g a s h a ve bee n the discoveries m ade of l at e

FI G 1 1 9
. FI G 1 2 0 .

ye a rs in M amm ali a n p a leo n tology it is n o t a s y et by a ny

,

m e a n s possible to determ i n e from wh a t commo n p a tter n o r

p attern s all complex m a mm ali a n teeth m ay be co n sidered
to h ave bee n derived 3 th o u gh the p a tter n of some for ,

ex ample of the mol a rs of the hors e m ay be tr a ced b a ck

, ,

i n i n cre a si n g simplicity thro u g h a n umber of p a re n t forms .

En o u gh h a s however bee n do n e to i n dic a te t h a t by c a reful

, ,

study m an y complexities of p attern m ay be referred to a

few p artic u l a r types an d thus m ay be simplified by a com
,

p arison with other allied forms in w hi c h esse n ti al ch ara c

,

t er ist i cs ar e n ot m a sked by mi n or complic a tio n s St arti ng .

( ) Hor s e i nciso r i n lo gi t udi l s ct io

1 n
,
na e n .

( ) Hors e s i n cisor s show i g t h m k t v io us ag s

2 ’
,
n e ar a ar e .
 A MA N UA L
. OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y.

reversed p art with those correspo n di n g t o them i n the mole

or i n Ur o t r i ch us .

Spe aki n g ge n era lly i t m ay be s a id th a t n e w cu sps ar e

,

a dded to the n umb er a l re a dy exis t i ng by the ci n gulu m ,

FI G 1 2 1.

becomi n g eleva ted i n to poi n t s 3 it is n ot very u n u s u al to

s e e s u bsidi a ry c u sps ob vio usly origi n a ti n g i n this w ay upo n
, ,

h u m a n mola rs .

Ridges m ay v ario usly co n n ect the c u sps ; an d the coal es

ce n ce of t wo or more c u sps to form a n exceedi n gly eleva ted
poi n t is illu str ated by the Ca rn a ssi al tooth of c a rn ivor a 3 to
this tr a n sform atio n cert a i n m a rs u pi al teeth form the c l u e a s ,

they a ff ord u n qu estio n a b le evide n ce of s u ch co alesce n ce by

a gra d a tio n a l series of s m a ll m odific a tio n s i n this directio n

occurri n g in allied cre a t ures .

A simple p a ttern of tooth is formed by the j u n ctio n of

t h e two a n terior a n d two posterior c u sps by simple ridges 3
a n d the ci n g u l u m m a co n n ect the o uter e n ds of these two
y
ridges ; s uch a tooth is see n i n the T apir an d i n the
P alaeotherium By the va ried obliq uity of these ridges
.
,

( ) Upp er m ol ar h of ( A) U t i hu ; ( B) M ol ; d ( C) Ch yso
1
t eet ro r c s e an r

chlo is Th fou p i cip l c usps

r . e r l t t d b d i ch of t h
r n a ar e e er e a, ,
c, ,
n ea e

figu s I A t h ci gul um h b
re . n e l v t d so t fo m fou ddit io l
n as een e e a e as o r r a na

c usps t h xt io of t h t oot h d
on e e er r ddit io l cusp t h i t io
e , an on e a na on e n er r .

B an d 0 sho w t h f usio of c t i of t h s c usps

e n n d t h e co s qu
er a n t e e ,
a n e en

dimi ut io i t h i umb
n n n
( F om M iv t )
e r n er . r ar .
 T HE T EETH OF M A llfl lI A L S
. . 2 93

an d by the i n trod u ctio n of seco n d a ry i n flectio n s p attern s ,

a pp a re n tly dissimil a r a r e arrived a t .

I n the mol a r tooth of t h e horse a rrived at by a m o d ifi ,

c a tio n o f the P al aeo t heri um type we h a ve a su rfa ce c on ,

st a n t ly k ept ro u gh by the v aryi n g h a r d n ess of its di ffere n t

co n stitu e n ts .

In a wor n t ooth we h a ve u po n a ge n er al field of de n ti n e

,

FI G 1 2 2
.

two isl an ds of cemen t um bo u n ded by tortuou s li n es of

,

e n amel an d on the i n n er side a sort of promo ntory of

,

den ti n e bo u n ded by e n am e l The tortu o u s li n es of e n a mel

,
.

by virt u e of their h ard n ess will at a ll st ages of wea r be , ,

more promi n e n t th an the de n ti n e or the ceme n t u m an d ,

w ill h e n ce m a i n t a i n the e ffi cie n cy of teeth a s gri n ders .

The p a ttern s of gri n di n g s u rfa ce th u s produced ar e very ,

co n st an t for a llied specie s so t h a t an i n dividu al tooth of a

,

herbivore m ay sometimes be correctly referred to its gen us ,

an d a lw a ys to its fa mily .

Bu t a s it will be n ecess ary to recu r to this subj ect from

time to time it will s uffi ce for the pr e se n t to poi n t ou t th a t
,

s u ch correspo n de n ces d o exist a n d th at a ll the complexities

,

of p attern foun d m ay in pr a ctice be redu ced to some few

, , ,

types .

1
( ) ol
M t oo
ar t h of Hor s e, show i ng t he ch ara ct ist ic p
er at t ern of it s
g i ndi g s u f c
r n r a e .
 A M AN UA L OE D ENTA L A NA T OJll Y .

The develop m e n t of a dditio n al c u sps from t i p growths of th e -

ci n gul u m a n d t h e s uppre s sio n or fusio n of pre existi n g c u s ps

,
-
,

m ay be tr a ced b y a comp a riso n of the teeth of allied a n im als ,

a n d t h u s co n n ecti n g l in ks a r e fo u n d betwee n p a tter n s a t

fi rst sight very di s si m il a r T h e order Proboscide a a ffor d s .

,

however s o i n stru ctive an ex ample of the m an n er i n which

,

a n exceedi n gly co mpl e x tooth h as been derived from a

simple o n e th a t it m ay be me n tio n ed i n this pl a ce a s an
,

ex a mple .

The tooth of the el ep h an t i s s o striki n gly u n like other

teeth th at i t might a t first sight be su pposed th a t it is
more ess en ti a lly di ffere n t th an is re ally the c a se The cl u e .

FI G 1 2 3 .

to its t re is a fforded by the teeth of a n exti n c t Pro

na u

b o sc id ian the M a stodo n

,
If we t ake a s our st arti n g poi n t .

the seco n d true mol ar of on e of the M a stodo n s ( T e t ra l o

h o d o n ) we fi n d its cro w n to be m a de u p of fo u r stro n gly
p
pr o n ou n ced tr an sver s e ridge s the s ummits of which a r e ,

m ade u p of ro u n ded emi n e n ces ( whe n ce the n a me M a stodo n ,

( )
l
co d u pp
Se m
n ol of M s t odo er ( l g i t ar a n on r os r i s
) f om F lco
,
r a n er .

Ab out ight h t l siz Th fo u t sv s

o n e -e n a ura e
. e r ra n er e r idg s b c d e
e , , , , , are

s t b t so m xt t divid d i t o o ut
een o e, o e e d en ,
e n er an i
n n er divisio ns by a

lo g it udi l cl ft much l ss d p t h t h t sv
n na e ,
e ee an e ra n er e s i d t t io At
n en a n .

th f o t th
e r n is sli ght l v t io of ci g l m i t o
er e a e e a n n u u n a t lo ( )
a n d a ,
an a

simil art t h b ck of t h t oo t h ; b y i t f u t h
on e a e a e s r er el v t io
e a ddi t io ln a na

ridg s cusps w o ld b fo m d
e or u e r e .
 A M A N UA L ENTA L A N A T OM Y
'

OF D .

d eep down i n the m a ss from which m an y thi n l a mi n ae a re

,

se n t up towards the s u rfa ce e a ch co n sisti n g of a n oblo n g ,

a re a of de n ti n e e n closed by e n a mel 3 a n d the i n tersp a ces of

these ex aggera ted c u sps a r e solidly filled i n by ceme n tu m .

Betwee n the M a stodo n a n d the I n di an Eleph an t a r e a

n umber of tra n sitio n a l for m s i n which we a r e a ble to tr a c e

the gr a d ua l modific atio n of the n o t exc es sively a berran t

tooth of the M a sto d o n i n to the very pec uli a r h u ge mol ar
of the I n di an Eleph an t .

The n u mero us tr an sverse pl ates of the eleph an t s gri n ders ’

ar e u n ited by de n ti n e a t their b a s e s a n d a commo n p ul p ,

c avity an d trun c a te roots a r e formed ; b ut i n this l a st

respect the mol a r teeth of the c apyb a ra dep art still fa rther
from the ordi n ary type for bei n g m ol ars of persiste nt ,

FI G 1 2 5
.

growth their n u merous tran s verse pl ates of d e n ti n e a n d

,

e n amel do n ot become co n ti nu o u s an d there is n o commo n ,

’
pulp c a vity It is a s tho u gh in a n elep h a n t s gri n der the
.

pl a t es which ar e for a lo n g time d i sti n ct n ever co alesced

, , ,

b ut co n ti nued to grow o n sep a r ately bei n g u n ited with their ,

fellows by ceme n tu m o n ly .

It h as bee n s u ggested (J A Ry d e r Proc Ac a d Na t . .

,
. . .

Scie n ces Phil a delphi a

,
th a t the p a tter n of the mol a r
,

teeth of herbivora is the result of the exte n t a n d directio n

of the exc ursio n s of the m an dible whe n it is in u se a n d s o ,

depe n ds u po n the form of t h e gle n oid c avity a n d of the

co n dyle an d th a t hen ce t h e gre a test modific atio n is to be
,

()
1
M ol ar of C pyb a show i g t h t sve s p l t s of d
ara , n e ra n r e a e i
ent ne and

e name lu n it d t
e a ot h
o on e b y c me t um
n er e n .
 T HE T EETH OE lll A i ll M A L S . 2 97

fou n d n e a rest to the articu l a tio n where the gre atest force ,

is exerted .

Thu s bu n odon t a n im als i e those th a t h a ve ro u n ded

“
,
. .

con ic a l c u sps u po n their short rooted teeth h a ve a cyli n dric al

-
,

co n dyle 3 sele n odo n ts or those with cresce n tic ridges o n the

,

mol a rs h ave a co n d y le which is exp an ded an d pl a n e while

, ,

l oph o d o n t s or those with tra n sversely ridged teeth h a ve a

, ,

glob ul ar co n dyle .

This correspo n de n ce poi n ted out betwee n the co n dyle the ,

moveme nts of the j aw an d t h e form of the teeth does exist

, ,

but it is l e s s e a sy to see how it is bro u ght about The .

simple m ech an ic a l expl an atio n th at the teeth ar e dr a wn ou t

i n to t hese forms h ardly co n vey s mu c h i n form a tio n seei n g
, ,

th at the tooth before it is s ubj ected to these i n fl u e n ces is ,

qu ite fi n ishe d a n d its for m s u ch a s it i s is u n a lter able

, , ,

while to e ffect a n a lter atio n i n the form of a m a stic ati n g

s u rfa ce an i n fl u e n ce m u st b e bro ught to be a r u po n the
tooth germ s at a n exceedi n gly e arly period I t might with .

equ a l j u stice be s a id th a t the crow n of the tooth bei n g

formed th u s h a d i n fl u e n ced the exc u rsio n s of the j aw a n d ,

so modified the co n dyle .

THE M I LK DENT I T I O N .

Some thirty ye ars a g o Professor Owe n c alled atte n tio n to

the fa ct th at those m a m m als in whom t h e teeth sit u a ted i n
di ffere n t p a rt s of the mo u th were a like in form ( h om o d on t s) ,

developed o n ly o n e set of teeth an d to i n dic ate this ch ara c ,

t er i st i c he proposed for them the term m o n Oph y o d on t s

“ ”
.

Those which o n the co n tr a ry h ad teeth of di ffere n t size

, , ,

an d form i n v a rio u s p a rts of the mo u th ( h et er o d o n t s) de ,

vel ope d two sets of teeth 3 a

”
milk set which w as dis ,

pl a ced by a perm a n e n t se t an d this pec uli arity he expressed

,

by the term diphyodo n ts

“ ”
As origi n ally set forth the
.
,

terms homodo nt a n d mo n ophyodo n t were i nterch an ge a ble ,

 A M A NUA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

for they design ated the s a me gro u ps of a n imals 3 i n the

s ame w ay heterodo n t w a s a n equiv ale n t for diphyodo n t .

But although this i s tr u e of a l a rge n umber of an im als it ,

is n o t tr u e of all an d it becomes n ecess ary to n ote some of

,

the exceptio n s .

Th e n i n e b an ded a rm a dillo ( T a tusi a peb a ) is a tr u e homo

-

do nt : its teeth a r e a ll very n e a rly alike they a re simple in

,

form a n d they gro w from persiste n t p u lps

,
Yet it h a s .

bee n shown by R app G erva is a n d Professor Flower to

, , ,

h a ve a well developed se t of milk teeth ret ai n ed u n til the ,

a n im a l is of n e arly fu ll size .

Th u s i t i s a tr u e diphyodo n t a t the s ame time th at it is

,

a tr u e homodo n t m a mm al B ut n o milk de n titio n h a s bee n

.

observed in the sloths n or i n deed a t prese n t h a s it bee n

,

see n i n a n y other a rm a dillo ( excep t the doubtfully disti n c t

T Kl apper i) 3 n or h a ve milk teeth bee n fou n d i n a ny cet a
.

ce an so th a t the rest of the homodo n t a n im als a re so far a s

, ,

we k n ow rea lly mo n ophyo d o n t

, .

N or is it a bsol utely tr u e th a t mo n ophyodo n t s a r e a ll

homodo n t : thu s the r u dime n t ary teeth of b al aen optera ar e
heterodo n t ( see p .

Upo n the w hole o u r i n form a tio n respecti n g the milk

,
“

or decid u o u s de n titio n is defective 3 b u t much light h a s

bee n throw n u po n the s u bj e c t by the i n vestig a tio n s of
Professor Flower ( J o u r n a l of An a tomy a n d Physiology ,

1 8 6 9 a n d Tra n s a ctio n s Odo n tologic al Society

,
of ,

whose p a pers I h ave m ade free use in this ch apter .

The perpetu al repl a ceme n t of teeth lost or shed i n regul ar ,

course which ch ara cterises the d en titio n of fi sh a n d reptiles

, ,

fi n ds n o p ara llel i n the c a se of m a mm a ls n o n e of whom ,

d evelop more th a n two se t s of teeth .

J ust a s homodo n t m amm als a s a rule develop but on e s et

of teeth so heterodo n t m a mm als a s a rule develop two sets
,

of teeth tho u gh exceptio n s to this r u le ma y be foun d

, .

The deciduous or milk set of teeth may be of a n y degre e

 A JlI A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

rudime n ta ry i n Thyl a ci n u s prob a bly a bse n t a ltogether i n,

D a syurus a n d P ha s c ol ar c t u s to bei n g a l arge tooth ret a i n ed

, ,

i n full use till the a n i m a l is n e a rly full grow n i n Hypsiprymn us .

Withi n the gro u p C arn ivora the dog an d m an y others ,

Fm 1 26 .

V V V
‘

h a ve a thoroughly well developed set of milk teeth which ,

do service for some time ; i n the be a r the mil k teeth ar e

rel a tively sm aller a n d a r e shed very e arly ; in the se a l t h e
,

milk teeth ar e r u dime n t a ry fun ctio n less a n d ar e a bsorbed , ,

before birth so th a t in the specime n figu red the milk i n cisor s

,

h a d a lre a dy d is appe a red ( see Fig .

1
( ) Per ma n en t and ilk de t it io s of
m n n a Dog 3 t h e l a t t er w as w ell de
v el ope d . Na t . siz e .

2
( ) Perman en t an d m ilk d en t i t i o of n a s l
ea ( Phoca Greenlandia ) .

Na t . siz e.
 T HE EE TH OF JII A M M A L S
'

T . 3 01

In the eleph an t se al the milk teeth are yet more ru di

me n t ary a n d the di ffere n ce betwee n its de n titio n a n d th at
,

of the mo n ophyodo n t homodo n t cet a ce an ( G r am pus) is n ot

FI G 1 2 8
.

1
2 72 b SlZ O
”

”—
a n e ws i z
i
e

gre a t ; a n observ a tio n w hich is the more i n teresti n g i n a s ,

mu ch a s this se al in other ch a ra cters th a n its teeth a p

pr o ac h es tow a rds the cet a ce an gro u p Fro m these fa cts .
,

which ar e well i n dic a ted in the a ccomp an yi n g figu res Pro ,

fe ssor Flower a rgu es th a t the perm a n e n t s e t of teeth of

1
( ) Per ma n en t a nd m ilk d en t it io of
n an E l phe an t Sea l ( Cys t opho ra
p ob oscid
r ea ) .

( ) Teet h of ly m ph y d l Gr mp s ( O c c p sis ) ( Th es e
2
t he t r u on o o a a u r a a en .

fou figu es
r r ar e copi d f o m P of Flow s p p )
e r r . er
’
a er .
 A JII A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

diphyodo n ts correspo n d to t h e si ngle s et of mo n ophyodo n ts ,

s o t ha t the m ilk de n titio n whe n it exists a t a ll is so m e

, ,

thi n g s upera dded .

Whether this be so is a q u estio n diffic ult to determ i n e 3

from the fa cts a dvan ced by Pro fessor Flower while they ,

stood a lo n e most people wo u ld with little hesita tio n co n c u r

, , ,

wi t h his co n cl u sio n s 3 but the history of the developme n t of

the teeth i n terposes a fre sh di ffic ulty .

The tooth germ of t h e milk tooth is firs t formed an d the ,

tooth germ of the perm an e n t tooth i s derived fro m a portio n

( the n eck of the e n a mel germ
) of the form a t ive org an of the

milk tooth ( s e e Fig A g a i n i n m ost of those a n im a l s

.
,

i n which there is a n e n dless s u ccessio n of teeth s u ch a s t h e ,

s n ake the n ewt or the sh ark e a c h s u ccessive tooth germ i s

, , ,

derived from a simil ar p a rt of its predecessor the n a t u ra l ,

i n fere n ce fro m which wo u ld be th at the per m an e n t set ,

bei n g derived from the other w a s the thi n g a dded in the

,

diphyodo n ts .

The qu estio n c an n ot be fi n ally settled u n til we k n o w more

of the developme n t of the teeth of the mo n ophyodo n t cet a ce a
thu s it migh t tu r n o ut th a t in them a lso there ar e a bortive
ger m s of milk teeth form ed which do n o t go o n so far a s
,

c alci fic a tio n b u t which do b u d o ff a s it were germs or per

, , ,

m an e n t teeth 3 if s u ch sho uld prove to be the c a se this ,

woul d bri n g their teeth i n to close correspo n de n ce with thos e

of the eleph a n t se al .

The i n vestiga tio n of these questio n s is further complic a ted

by the fa ct th at there ar e qu ite n umerous i n st a n ces of per
m a n e n t teeth th a t is teet h u n qu estio n a bly belo n gi n g to
”
,

the seco n d set which ar e shed off e a rly a n d do n o t rem ai n

, ,

i n pl a ce thro u gh the lifetime of the a n im a l 3 a n ex a mple of

this is to be fo un d in the Wart Hog ( P h a c o ch aer us) which ,

loses successively all its premol ars an d the first an d seco n d

tr u e mol ars the l a s t tr ue mol a r a lo n e bei n g truly persiste n t
, .

Sometimes n othi ng but a c a reful comp a riso n of the teeth

 C HAP TE R IX .

THE TEETH or M ONOTR EM ATA, E DENTATA, AND CETACEA .

M O N O TREMATA .

T HE E chid n a , or Spi n y An t e a ter h a s n o teeth wh a tever

-
,

a n d the st ra n ge Orn ithorhy n c u s

( duck billed Pl a typus
) is
-

a lso destit u te of true c a lcified teeth .

I n the pl a ce of teeth its fl a tte n ed bill is fur n ished with

eight hor n y pl a tes two o n e a c h side of e a ch j aw
,
We .

m ay th ere fore p a ss a t o n ce to the orders E d en t a t a a n d

C et a c ea which it is co n ve n ie n t to t ake first a s their
, ,

de n titio n s a r e of th a t simple form design ated by the term

”
Homodo n t .

T HE TEETH or ED ENTATA ( B RUTA) .

Slot /
i s, A r ma d illos, An t -
ca t er s .

The term Ede n t a t a wa s applied to the a n im a ls of this

order to i n dic ate the abse n ce of i n cisors ( teeth i n the i n ter
m a xill ary bo n e ) tho u gh this is tr u e of most of them a few ,

h ave some u pper i n cisors b u t the ce n tra l i n cisors a re i n a ll

,

c a ses w an ti ng .

Some of them ar e qu ite ede n tulous ; this is the c a se in

the Mutic a or Sout h Americ an An t e a ters ( Myrmecoph a ga
,
-

a n d Cycloth u rus ) i n which the excessively elo n g a ted j a ws

,

c an n ot be sep ara ted to a n y co n sidera ble exte n t the mout h ,

bei n g a sm a ll slit a t the en d of the elo n g a ted muzzle .

Food is t ake n in by the protr usio n of an excessively lo n g ,

whip like ton gu e wh i ch is covered by the viscid secretio n

-
,
 T HE T EE TH OF ED ENTA T A . 3 05

o f the gre a t sub m a xill a ry gl a n ds

-
an d is wielded with ,

m uch dexterity The M an is or Sc aly An t e ater is also

.
,
-

e de n tulous .

The E de nt a t a belo n g to the mo n ophyodo n t or homodo n t

s ectio n of M a mm a li a 3 b u t i n some cert a i n teeth ar e more
, ,

l a rgely developed th a n others s o th a t we h a ve teeth which ,

might be termed c an i n es 3 a n d it h a s alre a dy bee n me n tio n ed

th at on e arm a dillo a t all eve n ts is diphyodo n t
, ,
.

The teeth are of simple form a n d do n ot in a n y m arked ,

degree differ i n the di ffere n t p arts of the mo u th except ,

o n ly by their size ( to this the c a n i n e like tooth of the two -

toed sloth is a n exceptio n ) They ar e a ll of persiste n t

.

growth an d therefore n o divisio n of p arts i n to crow n n eck

, , ,

a n d root is possible : they co n sist ge n era lly of de n ti n e a n d

c eme n t with sometimes the a dditio n of v a so de n ti n e i n to

,
-
,

which l a tter tiss u e the ce n tr al a xis of the pulp is co n verted 3

while in some members of the order other pecu li arities of
structure exist : th u s in the Orycterop u s ( Ca pe An t e a ter) -
,

de n ti n e like th a t of M yliob at es is foun d 3 an d in the M eg at h e

r i um h a rd de n ti n e a pecu li ar va s e de n ti n e an d richly
,
-
,

v a scu l ar ceme ntum c c — exist ( see Fig .

I am n ot a wa re th a t e n amel h a s bee n see n upo n the teeth

of an y Ede n t ate an im al b u t I fo u n d some ye a rs a go th a t
,

the tooth germs of the n i n e— b an ded a rm a dillo were provided

with e n amel organ s ; this however proves n othi n g for , , ,

( Philos .Tr an s 1
,
8 7 6 ) I belie v e the prese n ce of e n a mel

organ s to be u n ivers a l a n d qu it e i n depe n de n t of a ny a ft er

formatio n of e n a mel .

The teeth of the n i n e b an ded a rm a dillo ( T peb a ) will

-
.
,

serve to ill u stra te the ch a ra cter of the de n titio n of the

cl a ss They a r e seven in n umber on e a ch side of the j aw of
.
,

ro u n dish form o n sectio n an d those of the u pper a n d lower

,

j aws altern a te so th a t by we ar they come to termi n ate i n

,

wedge sh aped gri n di n g surfa ces before they ar e at all

-
 A MA N UA L
. OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

worn they are bilobed as m ay be see n in sectio n s of the tooth

,

germs .

In the a ccomp a nyi n g figu re the milk teeth a re represe n ted ,

a n d be n e ath them their perm a n e n t su ccessors : the div a ri

c a t ed b a ses of the mi l k teeth a r e due to the a bsorptio n s e t

u p by the a ppro a ch of their su ccessors a n d n o t to t h e ,

FI G 1 3 0 .

X2 N S . .

form atio n of a n y defi n ite roots Successio n al tee t h h ave .

bee n detected in this a rm a dillo o n ly ( except a lso in T .

k appl er i which is perh a ps a mere v ariety ) ; b u t m a teri al

,

does n o t exist in o ur mu seums w hich wo u ld e n a ble us to

positively de n y their occurre n ce in other forms .

Professor Flower h a s fa iled to discover a ny s u ccessio n of

'
tee t h in the sloths an d I h a ve myself thro ugh the k in dn e ss o f
, ,

the l ate Professor G arrod ex a mi n ed microscopic al ly the j aws

,

of a foet al Chol oep u s i n which the teeth were b u t little

,

c alcified an d fa iled to detect an y i n dic a tio n of a seco n d set

,

of tooth germs The prob ability i s therefore th a t they ar e

.
, ,

truly Mon ophyodo n t .

I n the a rm a dillos the teeth a r e a lw ays of simple form a n d

a bout t h ir t y two i n n u mber except i n Priodo n w hich h a s a s
-
, ,

m an y a s a h u n dred teeth a n u mber altogether exceptio n a l

,

a mo n g ma mm a ls .

Sloths h a ve fewer teeth t h an a rm adillos an d these softer ,

in ch ara cter the axis of v a so de n ti n e e n teri n g more l argely

,
-

1
( ) j oof
L w er yo u g A m dillo ( T t usi
aw a n p b )rsho w iag t h milk a a e a ,
n e

t ee t h ( ) i pl c
a nd t h i s ucc sso s ( b) b
a e, a n th th m
e r F o m sp ci me
e r en ea e . r a e n

in t h M us um of t h e R oyal C oll g of Su g o s
e e e e r e n .
 A Jli A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

w ards a nd sh arply poi n ted ; a s they i nterdigit ate with o n e

,

a n other there is very little we a r upo n the poi n ts which ,

co n sequ e ntly rem a i n quite sh a rp The l a rgest teeth ar e .

those situated a bout the middle of the de n t al series .

Em 1 3 1
.

M an y v ari atio n s i n the n umber a n d form of the teeth

a r e met with 3 the porpois e h as n o t more th an h alf the

Fm 1 3 2 .

J
n d /11 S LZ G
,

n umber of teeth possessed by the dolphi n while the gra m ,

u h a s still fewer The teeth of the gr a mpus become

p s .

worn down o n their O pposed surfa ces a n d coi n cide n tly ,

w ith their we ari n g a w ay the pulps become c a lcified In .

the Oxford m u se u m there is a gra mpus i n which owi n g to ,

a distortio n of the lower j aw the teeth i n ste a d of i nter

, ,

d ig it at ing bec a me ex a ctly opposed to on e a n other 3 the

,

c o n seque n ce of this was th a t the r a te of we a r w a s gre a tly

i n cre a sed an d the pu lp c a vities were Ope n ed before the

,

( )
1
J w s of co mmo Dolphi
a a n n .

2
( ) T t h of upp
ee j w of G
er a a ra m p u s ( ft
a er Pr of sso
e r Flo wer ) .
 T HE T EE TH OF CE TA CEA ’
. 3 09

‘
obliteratio n of the pu lps by c alcific a tio n so th a t the pulps ,

died a n d abscesses arou n d the teeth h ad resu lted .

I n the sperm wh a le the teeth a r e n u merous i n the lower

j a w ,
b u t i n the u pper j a w there a r e o n ly a few curved ,

st un ted teeth which rem a i n buried in the de n se g um The

, .

teeth of the lower j a w ar e reta i n ed in sh allow an d w ide de

pressio n s of the bo n e by a den se liga me n to u s g u m which , ,

whe n stripped a w ay c arries the teeth with it Every i n ter

,
.

medi a te st a ge between t his slight impl an t atio n an d the

well developed stout sockets of the gr amp u s is met with in
-

the C et a ce a .

I n the bottle — n osed wh al e

( Hyperoodo n bide n s
) the o n ly

l arge teeth presen t ar e two co n ic al e n a mel tipped teeth ,

-

( sometimes fo ur
) which rem ain more or less co m pletely
embedded withi n the g um n e a r to the fro n t of the lo w er ,

n a dditio n t o these there a r e 1 2 or 1 3

j aw : i very sm all

ru dime n ta ry teeth loose in the gums of both j a ws ( Esch .

richt L a c ep ede )
, .

In the n a rw al ( Mo n odo n mo n oceros ) two teeth alo n e per

sist an d these ar e in the upper j a w I n the fem ale the
,
.

de nt a l germs become c alcified a n d att ai n to a le n gth of ,

a bout eight i n ches but they rem a i n e n closed withi n the

,

subst an ce of the bon e a n d their pulp c avities speedily fill ,

u
p
. I n the m ale o n e tusk
( i n some very r a re i n st an ces
,

both ) co n ti n ues to grow from a persisten t pulp till it a t

t a i n s to a le n gth of t en or twelve feet an d a di a meter of ,

three or four i n ches at its b a se This tusk ( the left ) is .

qui te str a ight but is m arked by spira l grooves w i n di n g

, ,

from right to left It is curious th a t i n on e of the speci

.

me n s i n which the two tusks h a d att a i n ed to equal a n d

,

con siderable le n gth the Spira ls o n the two woun d i n the

,
.

s a me direction ; th at is to say a s regards the sides of the ,

he ad the spirals were n o t symmetric al with o n e a n other

,
.

1
( ) Tran s Odo t o Soci t y 1 87 3 Wh I publish d t his p p I w
. n . e , . en e a er as

n ot awar e t h t E h i ht h d p viously p ub lish d

a sc r c si mil obs v t ion
a re e a ar er a .
 A M A NUAL OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

The tusk of the m ale n a rwa l may fairly be a ssumed to

serve a s a sexu al we a po n but little is k n ow n of the h abits
,

of the a n im al .

FI G .

Professor T urn er h as l ately n oted the occurre n ce of t wo

stun ted i n cisor rudimen ts i n a foetal n arwa l : these o h
v i ou sly represe n t a seco n d p a ir of i n cisors a n d a tt a i n to a ,

le n gth of h alf a n i n ch b ut ar e irregul ar i n form 3 they a re

,

situ a ted a little behi n d the p a ir of teeth w h ich att a i n to

( )
1 i m of
C ra n
u N w l ( M o
arodoa m o oc e os )
n St u t d t oo t h w i t h
n n r . a . n e ,

i t b s l p ulp c vi t y o b li t at d
s a a -
a 6 L o g t usk
er e Th s m ll fi g u
. .
gnivi g . e a r e, n

t h w hol l gt h of t h e t usk sho w s t h p opo t io n w hich i t b

e e en , s t th
e r r ea r o e

re st of t h sk ll e u .
 A M A NUA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y
‘

rudimen t ary teeth s eem n o t to be rudime n ts of a homo

do n t de n titio n as might h ave been expected but of a ,

heterodo n t de n titio n 3 an d it i s suggestive of a resembl an ce

to su ch forms a s Squ alodo n an exti n ct cet a ce an pec uli ar in
, ,

h a vi n g heterodo n t teeth At all eve n ts it seems to i n dic at e

.

th a t the homodo n t de n titio n of C et a ce a is a c a se of degra d a

tio n from an cestr a l forms a co n clusio n likewise poi n ted t o
,

by the gra du al suppressio n of milk de n titio n s ( see p .

From t h e upper j aw of an a dult wh alebon e wh ale there

h an g down a series of pl a tes of b a lee n pl a c ed tran sversely t o ,

the a xis of the mouth but n o t ex a ctly a t right a n gles to it

, .

The pri n cip a l pl a tes do n o t exte n d a cross the whole width o f

t h e p al a te but its medi an portio n is occ u pied by subsidi a ry
,

sm aller pl ates The wh alebon e pla tes ar e frayed out at

.

their edges s o a s to be fri n ged with sti ff h a irs a n d thei r

, ,

fri n ged edges collectively fo rm a co n c a ve roof to the mouth ,

a ga i n st which the l a rge to n gue fits so a s to sweep from t h e

,

fri n ges wh a tever they may h ave e n t an gled The wh ale i n .

feedi n g t akes in en ormo u s mo u thfuls of w ater co n t a i n i ng

sm all m a ri n e mollusc a 3 this is s t r a i n ed thro u gh the b alee n
pl ates which ret a i n the Pteropods a n d other sm all cre a
,

tures while the w a ter is expelled The n the ton gu e sweep s

, .

the e n tan gled food from the fri n ge of the b a lee n pl ates a n d
it is swa llowed E a ch pl at e co n sists of two de n se but
.

r a ther brittle l ami n ae which e n close betwee n them a tissu e

,

composed of bodies an alogous to co a rse h a irs By the pro .

cess of we a r the brit t le co n t a i n i n g l ami n ae bre a k a way ,

le a vi n g proj ecti n g from the edge the more el astic cen tra l
tissue i n the form of sti ff h a irs
,
.

Ea ch pl a te is developed from a v a scul a r persiste n t p u lp ,

which se nds out a n imme n se n umber of exceedi ngly lon g

thre a d like processes which pe n etrate far i n to the h ard
-
,

subst an ce of the pl ate Ea ch h a ir like fibre h as withi n its

.
-

b a se a v ascul a r filamen t or p apill a : in fa ct e a ch fibre i s ,

n othi n g more th an a n a ccumul atio n of epidermic cells c on ,

 T HE EE TH OF CE TA CEA
’
T . 3 13

ce n tric ally a rr an ged arou n d a v a sc ula r p a p ill a the l a tter

,

bei n g e n ormou sly elo n gated The b aleen pl a te is composed

.

m a i n ly of these fibres which co n stitute the h a irs of its frayed

,

o u t edge b u t i n a dditio n to this there ar e l ayers of fla t cells

,

bi n di ng the whole together an d co n stitu ti ng the o u ter or

,

l a mell ar portio n As h a s bee n poi n ted out by Prof T u rn er

. .

( Proc. Roy. Soc .E di n bur gh ,

the wh alebo n e m a trix

h avi n g been produced by the c orn ifi c at i o n of the epitheli al

coveri n gs of its va rious gro u ps of p apill ae is an epitheli al or
,

epibl a stic str u ct ure an d morphologic ally correspon ds n ot

,

with the de n ti n e b ut with the e n amel of a tooth

,
.

The whole wh alebon e pl ate an d the v a sc u l ar ridges an d

p apillae which form it m ay be comp a red to the stro n g ridges
upon the p ala tes of cert a i n Herbivora an an alogy which is
,

stren gthe n ed by the stu dy of the mouth of you n g wh ales

prior to the c or n ifi cat i on of the wh a lebo n e .
 C H AP TE R X .

THE TEETH OF UN G U L ATA .

IN the two orders j u st con sidered the C et a ce a an d ,

E de n t at a a si n gle se t of teeth would seem to be t h e rule

, ,

a n d most members of these orders a r e s o far a s is k n ow n , ,

both mo n ophyodo n t an d homodo n t But in all orders th a t .

rem a i n to be con sidered a Diphyodo n t den titio n the milk set ,

v a ryi n g from the merest ru dime n ts to full deve l opmen t will ,

be the r ule ; an d bei n g diphyodo n t they ar e for the most ,

p art heterodo n t th a t is to s ay the teeth di ffer from o n e

, ,

a n other a n d we c an disti n g u ish them i n to i n cisors c a n i n es

, , ,

premola rs a n d mol ars H en ce we a r e a ble to a ssign to them

,
.

a de n t a l for m u l a a n d a n exte n ded s u rvey of m a mm ali a n

,

forms len ds stro n g su pport to the ide a th at the typic a l de n t a l

formul a i n which the full n orm al m amm ali an n umber o f
,

teeth is prese n t is ,

g 1
i c prm
3 1

Very m an y h ave less th an this full n u mber : o n ly a few

h ave more ; an d it is n o t a little i n terestin g to fi n d th at
a mo n g exti n ct m a mm ali a a n d especi ally a mo n g exti n ct
,

u n gu l a t a the typic a l de n titio n w a s more ofte n prese n t th a n

,

a mo n gst rece n t a n im a ls I n deed it m ay be s a id th a t most

.

m a mm als of the E oce n e period h a d the full typic al mam

m ali a n de n titio n .
 A M AN UA L OF D EN TA L A NA T OM Y .

est ablish a ge n eral comm un it y p f type s o th at dissimil a r , ,

a s they a t fi rst sight a ppe a r it is possible to derive a ll or , ,

a lmost al l the co n figura tio n s of their crow n s from o n e or

,

two comp a ratively simple p attern s But odon tologists ar e .

n o t yet a greed or r a ther do n o t yet k n ow e n o u gh of the

,

v a st n umber of exti n ct U n gul a tes which there is re a son to

believe o n ce existed ( of which m an y h ave l ately bee n dis
covered ) to decide with cert a i n ty wh at the p are n t p attern
wa s .

R h i n o c e r os .
—It is di ffi cult to a ssign
den t al formu l a to a

this gen u s as the i n cisors ar e v ari able i n the d ifi eren t

,

species but all agree i n the abse n c e of c an i n es

, .

2 ' 0 4 3
i - l c p m
2 0 4 3

In the Afric an Rhi n oceros i n which the a dult h a s n o ,

i n cisors the youn g a n im al h as eight i n cisors 3 oth er species

,

reta i n the i n cisors thro u gh life 3 an d it is n oteworthy th a t

the I n d i an R hm ocero s, wh i ch h as i the outer
‘

in 1 .

,
1 n c 1 sor s
2
in the u pper j a w a r e a s is u su al the on es th at are abse n t but
, , , ,

i n the lower j aw it is the ce n tra l i n cisors which ar e missi n g .

Th e first premol a r j u st as i n the Horse is sm all h a s n o

, , ,

milk predecessor an d is n ot lo n g ret a i n ed 3 the other pre

,

mol ars do n o t m arkedly d i ffer from t h e tr u e mol a rs The .

premol ars an d mol a r teeth tho u gh n o t di fferi n g much in ,

ch ar a cter i n cre a se in size from before b a ckw ards The

,
.

cro wn s of the teeth a r e of squ arish outli n e l arger o n their ,

o u ter th an their i n n er side an d ar e impl a n ted by fo u r roots , .

The p a ttern of their gri n di n g s u rfa ces is very ch ar a cteristic 3

but it will be best u n derstood by first digressi n g to say a
few words o n the de n titio n of the T apir
—
.

T p
a i r The de n t al formul a is
.

3 1 4 a
1 0 9 m
3 1 3 3
 THE T EE TH OF P ER I SS OD A C T YL E UNG UL A TA . 3 17

In brief sur vey like th a t to which the p rese n t work is

a ,

n ecess a rily co n fi n ed it will su ffi ce to me n tio n th a t there is

,

re at e c ul i a1 i t a bout the i n cisors or the c a n i n es s a ve

no
g p y , ,

th at the lower c an i n e r a n ges with the lower i n cisors ; behi n d

the c an i n e comes a n i n terval a ft er which come the pre ,

mol ars an d mola rs w hich a r e i n teresti n g a s bei n g of simpler

, ,

p a ttern th an those of most U n gul ates a n d it will be n ecess ary ,

to very briefly a llude to the v ario u s p a ttern s ch ar a cteristic

of u n gu l a te teeth with a view of showi n g h o w they m ay
,

h ave bee n derived the o n e from the other .

I n the T a pir fo u r c usps ar e tr a ce a ble but ridges u n iti n g ,

the t wo a n terior a n d the t w o posterior cusps ar e stro n gly

developed at the cost of the an tero posterior depressio n i e
,
-

,
. .

of o n e of the a rms of the cross which sep ar ates t h e fo ur cusps

i n other qu a dric u spid mol ar s There is therefore left o n ly a
.

deep tran sverse fiss u re ( hen ce it is c alled a bilophodo n t

tooth) an d the qu a d r i mI Spid form is disgu ised A l o w w all
,
.

o n the outside of the tooth co n n ects the two ridges .

I n the Hog we h a ve a simple fo u r cusped mol a r with a -

FI G 1 3
. 4

cr uc i al depressio n sep ar ati n g t h e c u sps 3 i n the Hippopot

a mu s the s a me p a ttern is repe a ted tho ugh n o t quite so ,

simply a s e a ch cu sp is fluted in a defi n ite m ann er

,
.

I n Rhi n oceros the two extern a l c u sps a r e u n i ted by a

( ) Gri nd i ng su f s of upp m ol s i s of R h i oc os ost io

1
r ac e er ar er e a n er . a . P er r

si us
n ,
w hich ’
a t a. h as b co m
e e an isl d an Post e io
. 0 idg
. r r r e. d . A t io
n er r

ridg e.
 A M A NUA L OF D EN TA L A NA T OM Y .

lo ngitu di n al ri dge possibly the ci n gu l um a n d the tran sverse

, ,

ridges become oblique 3 co n se qu e n tly the v alley between

the ridges c an d d is a lso obliqu e i n directio n a n d a ,

seco n d va lley a behi n d the posterior ridge is i n troduced

( Fig
.

The simplicity of the p a ttern is a lso dep arted from by

the m argi n s of the ridges a n d t herefore the boun d aries o f
,

the depressio n s bei n g wa ved a n d irregu l ar

,
.

The lower m ol ars of the Rhi n oceros ar e m a de u p of two

crescen tic ridges o n e in fro n t of the other with the hollo w s
, ,

tu rn ed i n w ards It i s less obvious how this p attern is

.

derived from th at of the T a pir b u t i t m ay be th a t the tran s

,

v erse ridges o f the T a pir type of tooth m a y h a ve become

curved an d crescen tic so th at the origi n al o uter e dge of the

,

posterior ri dge ab u t s a gai n st the exterior of t h e ridge i n

fro n t of it The v a lleys betwee n the processes of e n a mel
.

a n d de n ti n e of the tooth of the Rhi noceros termed si n u ses ”

, ,

a r e n o t filled u p solidly with ceme n tum The more complex

.

p a ttern which ch ara cterises the mol a r of the Horse m ay be

derived from a fu rther modifi c a tio n of the Rhi n oceros mol ar .

To u se the words of Professor H u xley Deepe n the “

v alley i n cre a se the curvatu re of the ( o uter ) w all a n d l a mi n ae

,

tr a n sverse ridges ) give the l a tter a more directly b a ckw a rd

( ,

slope 3 c ause them to develop a ccessory ri d ges a n d pill ars 3

a n d the u pper mol a r of the T a pir will p a ss through t h e

str u ctu re of th a t of t h e Rhi n oceros to th a t of the Horse .

By a further i n cre a se in the obl iqu ity of the ri dges a n d

in th ei r c u rv a tu re (c an d they become p ara llel t o the
extern a l or an tero posterior ri dge ( w all ) a n d be n d ro u n d
-

u n til they aga i n to u ch it th us archi n g ro u n d a n d completely

,

e n circli n g the si n u ses ( a a n d the sp a ce betwee n c an d d ) i n

the Rhi n oceros tooth I n this w ay the un symmetric al p a ttern
.

of the Rhi n oceros tooth m ay be s u pposed to become tra n s

formed i n to the comp ar atively symmetric a l o n e of the Horse
or of the rumi n an t .
 A M A N UAL OE D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

u n gul a te which ever lived there would be n o doubt as to ,

the rel atio n ship of the var 1 ou s p a ttern s a s it is we ar e em ,

harr a ssed by the l a ck of the m a teri a l which le aves g aps too ,

gre a t to bri dge over with out some a moun t of specu l atio n .

As it i s Professor Flower divides the pri n cip al va rieties

,

( Phil Tr an s
. 1 8 7 4 i n to three
.

( )
.i Th a t i n which the outer w a ll i s feebly developed ,

a n d t ra n sverse ridges become t h e promi n e n t fe a tures as i n ,

the t apir .

( )
ii .Th a t i n which the outer w all is gre atly developed

a n d more or less smooth the tr an sverse ridges bei n g oblique

, ,

a s i n the rhi n oceros .

a t i n which the outer surfa ce a n d edge of the

( )
iii Th.

outer w all is zigz agged or bicresce n tic as in the horse an d

, ,

pal ee ot h er iu m
—The horse
.

E q uu s is furn ished with the full m amm ali an

.

n u mber of teeth the de n t a l formul a bei n g

,

3 1 4 3
1 0 P m
T Z
‘

3 3

The c an i n es however ar e rudime n t a ry in the fem ale whilst

, , ,

i n the m ale they ar e well developed ( in the geldi n g they a re

of the s a me size a s in the e n tire horse ) 3 an d the first pre
mol ar which h as n o predecessor is also ru dime n t ary an d i s
, , ,

lost e arly A co n sider able i n terva l exists between the

.

i n cisors an d the premol ars a n d mol a rs which l atter are very ,

simil a r to o n e a n other both in sh ape size an d in the , , ,

p attern of the gri n di n g surfa ce .

The i n cisors of the horse ar e l arge stro n g teeth set in , ,

close co n t a ct with o n e a n other 3 the teeth of the upper an d

“
lower j aws meet with an edge to edge bite an a rran ge ,

me n t which while it is emi n e n tly a d apted for gra zi n g le a ds

, ,

to gre a t we ari n g down of the cro w n s An i n cisor of a horse .

or other an im al of the gen u s m ay be at o n ce recogn ized by

th a t peculi arity which is kn ow n a s the m ark
 T HE TEE TH OF P ER I SS OD A C T YL E UNG UL A T A . 3 21

From the gri n di n g s u rfa ce of the crow n there dips in a

deep fold of e n a mel formi n g a cu l d e sa c As this pit does
,
.

n o t exte n d the whole depth of the crown and the i n ,

c i sor s of a horse ar e submitted to severe we a r the fold ,

even tu ally gets wor n a way e n tirely an d the worn s u rfa ce ,

of the de n ti n e prese n ts 11 0 gre at peculi arity Bu t as this .

we ari n g do wn of the crow n t akes pl a ces a t somethi n g like a

’
regul a r ra te horse de alers ar e e n abled to j u dge of a horse s
,

a e by the a ppe a r a n ce of the m ark u po n the di ffere n t i n cisors

g .

The mar “
exists in Hipp ario n but n ot i n the e arlier,

proge n itors of the horse .

FI G 1 3 6
. FI G 1 3 7
.

A horse a tt a i n s to its a dult de n titio n very slowly 3 t h e

first perman en t i n cisors a ppe ar abou t the en d of the third
ye a r a n d the other two p a irs follo w at i n tervals of abo u t
,

1
( ) In ciso of t h
rs e Hors e, sho wi ng ks
t h e ma r at v io us st
ar a ge s of w e ar .
 A JlI A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

s ix mo n ths As the ra te of we a r is equ al the m ark gets

.
,

(
w or n out soo n est upo n the ce n tr a l i n cisors about the sixth
ye a r) 3 in the middle i n cisors n ext ( about the seve n th ) while ,

it h a s tot ally d is appe ared by abo u t the eighth ye ar .

“ ”
After the m ark is worn a w ay the cen tre of the tooth
is m a rked by a di ffere n ce of colo ur due to the prese n ce of ,

seco n d a ry de n ti n e i n to which the rem a i n s of the pul p h as

,

bee n co n verted .

FI G 1 3 8
.

The mol ars of the horse ar e rem ark able for their gre a t
ehg t h 3 they do n o t grow from persiste n t pulps b u t n ever ,

t h el es s they do go o n growi n g u n til a gre a t le n gth of crow n

of u n iform di a meter is m a de su bseque n tly to which the ,

short an d irregul a r roots a r e formed As the upper worki n g .

s u rfa ce of the crown becomes worn the tooth rises bodily i n ,

its socket an d whe n by a n a cciden t it s an t ago n ist h as bee n

,

lost it rises far above the level of its n eighbours This

,
.

elevatio n of the tooth t akes pl a ce quite i n depe n de n tly of

( ) Sid evi w of t he d t it ion of a St alli o At sho t i t v l b hi d

1
e en n . a r n er a e n

t h i ciso s
e n s t h c i n s ; t h aft e
r ar e e en e an e en , r a co sid a bl i t v l t h
n er e n er a , e

p mol a d mol se i s
re ar n ar r e .
 A M A N UA L OF D E NTA L A NA T OM Y .

r ged without any di a stem a an d the tran sitio n i n form

ar a n ,

from the fro n t to the b a ck of the mo uth w as exceedi n gly

gr a d ual so th a t n o tooth di ffered much from those o n either
,

side of it T a ki n g the p attern of its mol ar teeth alo n e i nt o

.

a ccou n t it would h a ve bee n without hesit a tio n decl a red t o

,

be very n e arly allied to rhi n oceros o n which type they ,

a r e fo r me d but the resembl a n ce fa ils i n the c an i n e an d

,

i n cisor region a n d i t m u st be co n sidered to be on e of thos e

,

ge n er alised types rel ated to rhi n oceros to Hyr a codo n a n d ,

perh a ps conn ecti n g them with such aberran t forms a s

Toxodon .

The l argest of Perissod a ctyles equ alled the eleph an t i n

size an d h a ve bee n n amed by Prof M a rsh B r on t othemd oe
'

. .
,

The de n t al formul a w a s

The i n cisors were sm a ll a n d sometimes decid u ous an d the ,

c an i n es short an d stout the lower bei n g the more co n spicu ou s

,

owi n g to its bei n g sep a ra ted by a slight di a stem a from the

premol ars which is n o t the c a se i n the upper j a w
,
‘

The premol ars in both j a ws i n cre a se i n size from before

b a ckwards an d do n ot differ from the mol ars n ext them I n
,
.

the lo w er j a w the premol ars an d mol ars all co n sist of two

cresce n ts s ave the l ast which h ave three crescen tic cusps
, ,
.

The mola r teeth st an d ap art from those o f a n y rece n t peris

s o d a ct y l e s i n their huge size the sq u arish l a st u pper mol a r
, ,

for ex a mple me a suri ng four i n ches an tero posteriorly an d

,
-

more th an three tr an sversely ( Pro f Ma rsh Americ an Jo u rn al .

,

of Scie n ce a n d Arts ,
 THE T EE TH OF A R T I OD A C T YL E UNG UL A T A .

THE TEETH OF
X ART I O DAC T YL E UN G U L ATA .

Artioda ctyle or eve n toed U n gul at a comprise pigs hippo

,
-
, ,

pota mi c amels sheep oxe n &c a mo n gst l ivi n g an im als

, , , ,
.
,
.

y
Th e a r e i i e dvd d i i
n to R um n an t an d Non ru min at i n g a n m a -
i ls
l p q iv l
t h e a tter g r ou , e u a en t t o t h e Suin a o f t h e t a b e on l
cl d s i
pa g e 2 6 5 , i n u e t h e P g s ( Sui d w) , Hzpp cp o za mi d w , an d A920
‘ f
'

l o t her i d w
p .

Th e R um n a n ts a r e i e divid d i
n to t r ee g r o u h
( i ) Th e Ton g u ps .

s
Zi d ae ( m a l
’

ld
eer o f So ut ern A a ) , w horm a si on n e t n g hich f
in ci c l k
b etw een t h e An o o t er um ( t e a pl h i
n i s lf li k
b etw e en t h e P g an d t h e i s
i s
tru e R um n an t ) an d t h e P ec am ( ) P ecam ( ee , o en , ii
. sh p x
( i i i ) Ca melz d w
’

. .

In
Artiod a ctyl e U n gul ata the premol ars di ffer m arkedly
bo t h in size a n d p a ttern from the true mol ars .

Of those Artiod a ctyle U ngul ates which ar e n ot r umi n an ts

t h e commo n pig m ay be t a ke n a s an ex a mple .

The de n t al formul a is i
3
__ c _
1
p E m .
3
3 1 3 3

The positio n of the upper i n cisors is pec u li a r the two ,

c e n tr a l upper i n cisors sep a r a ted a t their b a ses bei n g i n cli n ed

, ,

t ow ards o n e a n other so th a t their a pices ar e i n co n t a ct 5 the

t hird p a ir ar e widely sep ar a ted from the i nn er two p a irs of
i n cisors The lower i n cisors are stra ight a n d a r e impl an ted
.
,

i n an a lmost horizo n t a l positio n : i n both upper a n d lower

j aws the third or outermost i n cisors are m u ch sm aller th an
the others .

The lower i n cisors ar e peculi a r in ha vi n g upon their u pper

s urfa ces a stro n gly pr o n ou n ced sh a rp lo n gitudi n a l ridge of

e n a mel w hich gets obliter a ted by we a r

, .

An i n terva l sep arates the i n cisors from the c an i n es which ,

l atter a r e very m u ch l arger in the m ale th an in the fem ale ,

a n d in the wild bo a r th an in the domestic a ted a n ima l .

C a str atio n arrests the further developme n t of the tu sks 5 the

peculi arities a s to size an d directio n which char a cterise the
 A [
MA NUA L OF D ENTA L ANA T OJII Y .

tusks of the a dult an im al ar e n ot represe n ted i n the c an i n es

of the milk de n titio n a bo u t which there is n ot m u ch th a t
,

4
is n oteworthy s ave th a t the yo u n g pig h a s dec m
E
.
,

which the first rem a i n s in pl a ce till the perm an e n t de n titio n

is n e arly complete a n d the n falls o u t without h avi n g a n y
,

successor ; or it m ay perh aps be regarded a s a perm an e n t

tooth which h as h a d n o predecessor .

The form an d directio n of the c an i n es ar e alike peculi ar

FI G 1 3 9
.

the upper c an i n e which i n its curva ture describes more

,

th an a semicircle le aves its socket i n a n e arly horizo n t a l

,

directio n with an i n cli n ation forw ards a n d outw a rds Afte r

,
.

roun di n g p a st the upper lip its termi n a l poi n t is directed

upw a rds an d i n wards The e n a mel upo n the lower surfa ce
.

of the t usk is deeply ribbed : it does n o t u n iform ly cover the

tooth but is disposed in three b an ds The lower c an i n es
, .

ar e more sle n der of much gre a ter le n gth a n d by we a r

, ,

become more sh arply poi n ted th an the upper o n es : they

p a ss in fro n t of the l a tter an d the worn fa ces of the t wo
,

correspo n d .

The lower c an i n e is in sectio n tri an gula r on e edge bei n g ,

( ) Upp er low h of Wild Bo ( Su sc of ) I t his sp ci m

1
an d er t eet ar s r a . n e en

t he t us ks ar e n ot s o l ar gely d velop ed a t h y so m t i m s m y b s n t b
e s e e e a e ee o e.
 A M A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

which h as become tran sformed i n to a gre at m an y subsi d i ary

tubercles .

Th at such is a correct i n terpret a tio n of its n a ture is i n di

c a t e d by our bei n g able to tr a ce the four pri n cip al cusps ,

though modified a n d n ot divided off in the fro n t p art of the ,

tooth of which however they do n ot co n stitute more th an

, , ,

a sm all p a rt Those U n gul a tes in which the surfa ces of the

.

mol ar teeth are covered by rou n ded or co n ica l cusps ar e ,

”
termed b u n odo n ts in co n tra disti n ctio n to those which ,

prese n t cresce ntic ri d ges on the m a stic a ti n g surfa ce of their

”
mol a rs a n d which go by the n ame of selen odo n ts
, .

I n the W a rt hog ( Ph a coch oerus ) the ge n us with very l arge

-
,

FI G 1 40
.

c an i n es the disproportio n betwee n the l a st tr ue mol ar

, an d

the other teeth is y et more striki n g .

( ) Upp er
1
and lo w
h of Ph cocho us I t he upp j w t he last
er t eet a er . n er a ,

t w p m ol s
o re d t h mu ch w o
ar ,
fi st t u mol em i In t h lo w
an e - rn r r e ar r a n. e er

a ll h v b
a e sh d ff s v t h l st t w t u mol s F om sp ci m n
e en e o ,
a e e a o r e ar . r a e e

i t h M us um f t h R oy l Coll g e of Su g o s
n e e o e a e r e n .
 T HE T EE TH OF A R TI OD A C T YL '
E UNG UL A T A
’
. 3 29

In an tero posterior exte n t the third mol ar equ als the first
-

a n d seco n d true mol a rs a n d the third a n d fourt h premol a rs

( the whole n umber of teeth of the mol a r series possessed by

the an im al ) together .

Whe n a little worn its surfa ce prese n ts a bo u t thirty isl an ds

of de n ti n e surro un ded by ri n gs of e n amel the i n tersp aces
, ,

a n d the exterior of the whole bei n g occupied by ceme n tum .

Of course prior to the comme n ceme n t of we ar e a ch of these

,
.
,

isl an ds was a n e n a mel co a ted cusp -

.

’
The Wa rt hog s de n titio n h as however an other i n structive
-
, ,

pec u li a rity ; the first tru e mol ar is i n pla ce e arly an d b e ,

comes much w orn dow n ( this is true in a less degree of the , ,

commo n pig an d i n d eed o f most U n gul at a ) Eve n tu ally it

,
fi
.

is a ctu ally shed ; the s am e fate l ater befalls the third pre
mol ar an d seco n d true mol a r so th at the den titio n in a n,

a ged specime n is reduced to the fo u rth premol a r a n d the

third tr u e mol ar alo n e a n d eve n t ually to the l a st tru e

,

mol ars a lo n e Thus both in the gre at complexity of the

.
,

b a ck mola rs a n d the fa ct th at the a n terior teeth ar e worn

out a n d then dis c a rded the W a rt hog affords a p a r allel to
,
-

the an om alo u s de n titio n of the eleph an t .

As h as a lre a dy bee n n otic ed the u pper c a n i n es i n the ,

bo ar turn o u twa rds a n d fi n ally upw a rds s o as to p a ss o u t ,

side the u pper lip ; this peculi a rity in directio n yet more ,

m arked in Ph a cochoerus a tt ai n s its m a ximum in the Sus

,

b abir u ss a.

This cre ature strictly co n fi n ed to the M al ay Archipel ago

, ,

where it frequ e n ts woody pl a ces h a s ( in the m ale ) the u pper

,

an d lower c a n i n es developed to a n e n ormous exte n t The .

upper c an i n es ar e tu rn ed upw a r d s so a bru ptly th at they

pierce the upper lip i n ste a d of p a ssi n g outside it a s in
,

other Sui d oe preserve a n e arly u pright directio n for some

,

little dist an ce a n d the n cu r ve b a ckw a rds so th at their

, ,

poi n ts ar e directed a lmost towa rds the eyes .

The lower can in es are less a berr an t in directio n an d in

 A AI A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA TOM Y .

sh ape bei n g somewh a t tri a n gula r in section but they also

, ,

a r e of very gre a t le n gth a n d p a ss upw a rds fa r a bove the

, ,

level of the s n out their poi n ts ar e a lso directed b a ckw ards ,

FI G 1 41.

but h a ve i n a dditio n an outward i n cli n a tio n The c an i n es .

a r e devoid of e n a mel a n d gro w from persiste n t p u lps

,
a ,

fa ct which sometimes h a s a dis a stro u s res u lt for the tip ,

of the tooth occ a sio n a lly t a ki n g a wro n g d irection r e en ters

, ,
-

the he a d or the j a ws of the an im al .

Their lengt h is very gre a t ; the an im al is sm aller th an

the domestic ated pig b u t it s c an i n es a tt a i n a le ngth of
,

eight or t en i n ches Their use is a m a tter of co nj ecture ;

.

the posi t io n of the upper tusks h a s s u ggested the ide a th a t

they may se r ve a s a protectio n to the cre a ture s eyes as it ’

seeks its food co n sisti n g of falle n fru its a mo n gst the

, ,

br u shwood But were th a t the c a se the fem ale also w ould

.

prob ably h ave them which is n o t the c a se ; an d altho ugh

,

( ) Sku ll of Su i uss ( m l pp i ciso s h v los t

1
s b ab r a a e ) . Th e u er n r a e b een
f om t h
r e speci m en figu d : t h y
re e ar e much lik e t hos of p i g
e a .
 A M A NUA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

p attern becomes oblitera ted an d a pl a i n field of den ti n e

,

surrou n ded by e n amel a lo n e rem a i n s .

The teeth of the Hippopot a mus ar e subj ect to a gre at

a mou n t of a ttritio n a s is well show n by a specime n pre
,

se n ted to the muse u m of the Odo n tologic a l Society i n which ,

the mol a r teeth ar e a ll excessively worn The Hippopotami .

use their i n cisors an d c an i n e tu sks for the pu rpose of up

rooti n g a qu atic pl an ts of which their food m ai nly co n sists
,

the roots of these ar e of course mixed up with much s a n d ,

which we ars d ow n the teeth with gre a t ra pidity The larger .

i n cisors an d the c an i n es a r e an d for ce ntu ries h ave bee n

, ,

a rticles of commerce the ivory bei n g of very de n se subst an ce

,

a n d useful for the m an ufa cture of sm a ll obj ects .

A n 0 pl ot h e r i d ae ar e a n exti n ct ( Eoce n e a n d Miocen e )

fa m ily li n ki n g together the Pigs a nd the Pecora
,
.

Fi G 1 4
. 2

An oplotheri u m is a ge n us of i n teres t to the O do n tologist

beca use it possessed the full typic a l m amm ali an de n titio n
t ,

as fa r as the n umber of the teeth we n t ; the teeth were

of n e arly u n iform height n o n e stro n gly differen ti ated from

,

those n e ares t to them a n d they were set in close con tiguity

”
with on e an other s o th at there w as n o di astem a
, .

\ Th e lower mol a r teeth of the a n oplotherium ar e built up

L

) Sid e vi ew of t he d it ion of Anoplot he ium ( aft

1
ent r er Owen ) .
 '

THE T EE TH OF A R TI OD A o r YL E UN G UL A TA .

on the s a me type a s those of the rhi n oceros ( p age

a n d prese n t the do u ble cresce n t the upper mol ars ar e also
referable to the s ame fun d amen t a l forms tho u gh the dif ,

fere n ce is gre ater The l ami n ae ( tra n sverse ridges ) obliqu e

.

i n the rhi n oceros are i n an oplotherium still more oblique so

, ,

th a t they beco me more n e arly p ar a llel with the outer w a ll ,

an d a n a ccessory pill a r is developed a t the i n side of t h e

a n terior l a mi n ae .

N ot very widely removed from the an oplotherium is the

Ore odo n an U n gul ate of Eoce n e ag e
, .

FI G 1 4
. 3

L ike good m an y terti ary U n gu l ates (both artiod a ctyle

a

a n d perissod a ctyle ) it h a d the full typic a l n umber of teeth ,

forty fo u r b u t its i n terest to the O do n tologist is e n h an ced

-

by the c c existen ce of stro n gly m a rked c a n i n es with mol a rs

-

very m u ch like those of rumi n an ts a gro up a lmost always ,

devoid of c an i n es .

I n the u pper j aw oreodo n h a d

3 l
-
c

ti e the typic al n u mber of e a ch ki n d of teeth Bu t i n the

. .

lower j a w the first f o ur teeth ar e like i n cisors an d the ,

tooth which is like a c an in e is n o t the tooth correspo n di n g

to t h e u pper c a n i n e b u t to the sm all u pper first premol ar
, .

pp
( ) U
1 d lo w
er a n er t eet h of O odo
re n C ul b ert s onn a ft e r Le idy ( Smi t h
o i n Co t ibut io s
n a n r n ,
 A M A N UA L D ENTA L A NA T OM Y
'

OE .

This is a fa ir illustra tio n of the fa ct th a t although in

n a t u re it is ge n er a lly the s a me tooth which is modified to

perform the fun ctio n of a c an i n e it is n o t i n vari ably the ,

s a me ; for here i n the s ame a n im al a re two di ffere n t teeth

i n the u pper a n d lower j a w thus respectively modified .

An d a s they a r e di ffere n t teeth it h a ppen s tha t the u pper

,

c an i n e closes i n fron t of the lower .

There is re a so n to believe th at there w a s some di ffere n ce

i n the size of c a n i n es betwee n the m a le a n d fem a le oreodo n .

The hollow horn ed ru mi n an ts ( sheep a n d oxe n an d a n te

-

lopes) a n d likewise a lmost all the solid horn ed rumi n an t

,

( deer ) h a ve the followi n g de n t a l formul a

i 9 p i m E
O )
_
c _ _ .

“
3 l i 3 3

The lower i n cisors ar e a n ta gon ised n ot by teeth but by ,

a de n se gum which clothes the fore p a rt of the upper j aw ;

if a sheep is w a tched a s it feeds it will be seen to gr a sp the

,

bl a des of gr a s s betwee n the lower teeth a n d the gum an d ,

th e n to te ar them off by an a brupt movemen t of the he ad ,

as it wo u ld be impossible for it to strictly spe a ki n g bite , ,

it off
.

The an om aly of the e n tire a bse n ce of u pper i n cisors w a s

held to h ave bee n dimi n ished by the st ateme n t of G o o d sir ,

who believed th a t u n c al c i fi ed tooth germs were to be fou n d

i n the foetuses of m a n y s pecies As this w a s precisely wh a t
.

might h a ve bee n expected it h a s si n ce th at time p a ssed

,

cu rre n t a s a n est ablished fa ct but rece n tly M P i et k ewi ck z .

,

worki n g in the l aboratory of M C h Robi n h a s a bsolutely . .

,

de n ied the occurren ce of eve n the e a rliest rudimen ts of

tooth germs in this situ atio n a fter a n ex a mi natio n of a
,

series of foet u ses of the sheep an d c o w r an gi n g eve n from ,

the e arliest periods ( Jo urn a l d An at om ie par 0 H Robi n

.
’
,
. .
,

1 87 3 p
, .
Si n ce meeti n g with this sta teme n t I h a ve
h ad n o opportu n ity of verifyi n g this m atter myself .
 A M A NUA L OF D EN TA L ANA T OM Y .

be n e ath the upper lip muc h a s a r e the tusks of a bo a r ;,

they do n o t however gro w from pers iste nt pulps an d ar e

, , ,

a bse n t in the fem ale .

C u vier first poi n ted out t ha t there w a s a rel a tio n betwee n

the prese n ce of horn s an d the a bse n ce of c an i n e t eet lf ; th e
K
l atter servi n g a s we apo n s for sexu a l comb a t solely an d
, ,

FI G 1 44.

bei n g prob a bly i n n o other w ay of service to the a n im al

, , ,

ar e n o t requ ired by a n a n im a l provided with powerful an tlers

or hor n s where a s the a bsolutely horn less m usk deer would

,

be tot ally u n provided with we apo n s of o ffe n ce were it n o t for

his c an i n es To the mu sk deer a n d the mu n tj a c must be
.

a dded S w i n h oe s w a ter deer Hydropotes

’
i n ermis an d Michie s
, ,
’

deer El a phodus c eph al opu s an other sm a ll hor n less species

, , ,

of w hich the m ales a r e furn ished with formid able c an i n e

teeth .

Altho u gh with the foregoi n g exceptio n s a ll the deer

, , ,

oxe n sheep an telopes an d the giraffe a n i mals con stituti n g

, , , ,
”
the gre ater n u mber of the Ru mi n an ti a a r e without c an i n e ,

teeth yet in the rem a i n i ng fa mily the Ca meli d oe tusk like

, , ,
-

c a n i n es a r e met with .

It is a ch ara cter of the Artiod a ctyle U n gul a t a th a t the

1
( ) Cran ium of m l a e Mu sk D eer ( M oschus moschi fer us ) .
 T HE T EE TH OF A R T I OD A C T YL E UNG UL A T A .

premol a r teeth are of decidedly simpler form th an the

mola rs ; i n deed in the rumi n an ts the premol ars m ay be
s a id e a ch to correspo n d to o n e h alf of a tr u e mol ar .

The de n titio n of the ordi n ary rumi n an t h avi n g bee n

more or less illustrated by the ex a mple of the musk deer
( mi n us its gre a t c a n i n es
) the C a mel
,
m a
y b e se lected as

illustra ti n g the peculi arities of the mol a r series .

The Camel is possessed of an upper i n cisor an d a s h as , ,

a lre a dy bee n n oticed of c a n i n es

,
.

1 1
m
3
l u —o k

g l

The first two p a irs of u pper i n cisors ar e a bse n t ,

b ut the

FI G 1 4
5 .

third or o utermost p a ir ar e prese n t an d a r e ra ther c an i n iform

,

i n sh ape I n quite yo u n g skulls six u pper i n cisors a r e prese n t

.
,

b u t the two i nn er p a irs are lost very e a rly The c an i n es a r e .

stro n g poi n ted teeth a n d the lower c an i n e st an ds well a p art

,

from the three i n cisors of the lower j a w u n like the fo u rth ,

tooth in fro n t of the m an di ble of typic al pecora ( see Fig .

( ) Upp er lo w h of Came l
1
a nd er t eet a .
 A IIIA N UA L OE D EN TAL A NA T OM Y .

The first premol ars a r e a bse n t altogether ; the secon d

premol a rs fo llowi n g the c an i n es a fter a n i n terv al are
, ,

poi n ted c an i n iform teeth The third premol a r is some

.

times lost e arly but the fo u rth persists

,
.

The mol ars of the Ca mel ar e of the Selen odo n t type ;

their deriva tio n from forms alre a dy alluded to will be
s ufficie n tly obvious to the re ader who h a s m a stered the
descriptio n s a n d their double cresce n t ic crow n s m ay
, ,

be ta ke n a s fa ir ex amples of simple rumi n an t p attern s ,

a ccessory pill a rs &c ,

bei n g a dded in some of the other
.
,

groups .

I n al l true R u mi n a n ts the l a st true mol a r of the lower

j a w h a s a third lobe a n d the li n e of the outer s urfa ce of

the row of teeth i s re n dered irregul ar by the an terior edge

of e a ch tooth proj ecti n g o utw a rds slightly more th an the
posterior border of the on e in fro n t of it An d the devi a .

tion s i n the p a t t ern s of the s u rfa ces of the mol ar teeth are
so co n stan t a n d so ch a ra cteristic th at although the common ,

rumi n an t p atter n is preserved i n all it is ofte n possible to ,

refer an i n dividu al tooth to its right ge n us .

The Rumi n an ts all h ave a well developed milk de n titio n -

,

which serves the a n ima l for a lo n g time i n deed u n til a fter ,

it h as a tt ai n ed to its a dul t dimen sio n s thus a sheep h a s n ot

completed the ch an gi n g of its teeth till t h e fifth ye a r a n d ,

a c alf till the fo u rth ye a r Bu t t h e first perm an e n t mol a r

.

is i n them a s in so m any other an im als the first of the

, ,

perm an e n t s et to be c u t a n d comes u p in its pl a ce a t the

,

sixth mo n th ( in the l amb ) a n d he n ce h a s a lo n g period of

,

we a r before any of the other seco n d teeth are c u t Con se .

q u e n tly the first perm an en t mol ar is a s is seen in Fig 1 45 ,

.
,

i nv a ri ably worn dow n to a m u ch gre ater exte n t th an the

other perm an e n t teeth in the specime n figured it h a s bee n

( ) Si r V ic t or Bro ok e i n forms m e h Ne o t rag us h empri ch n , a s ma ll

1
t at

Ab yss inian ant el op e ,

has on ly t wo l ob es t o t h e t hi r d lo wer mol ar .
 A AI A N UA L Ofi D ENTA L A NA T OJII Y .

in Rode nts 21 a t h e co n vexity w a s o u tw ards a n d the a pices

, , ,

of their roots a lmost met in the middle li n e of the p a l ate

it wa s this pec uli a rity th a t s uggested the n a me .

An other pec u li a rity in the mol a r teeth in w hich they ,

st an d qu ite a lo n e is th a t like i n cisors they h a ve a p arti a l

, , ,

i n vestme n t with e n a mel those referred to the premol ar

series h avi n g it con fi n ed to their o u ter surfa ces while the ,

three b a ck teeth of the mol a r series h a d a pl a te a lso l a id o n

to their i nn er surfa ces there were seve n mola r teeth above ,

a n d s ix belo w .

I n the i n terv al betwee n the i n cisor a n d mol a r series

c an i n es h ave been fo u n d in the lower j aw they were sh arp
edged an d h a d a p arti a l distrib u tio n of e n a mel over thei r
,

surfa ce In an upper j a w a lveoli for c an i n es were fo u n d but

.
,

the teeth themselves ar e n ot kn own .

D I N OC ER ATA .

In the s a me regio n which yielded the toothed birds

( E oce n e form a tio n s of Wyomi n g
) the rem a i n s of m an y h u ge
,

a n im a ls h a ve bee n discovered for which n ew orders h a ve bee n

,

proposed by Prof M arsh Americ an Jo u rn a l of Scie n ce a n d

.

”
Art ,
it bei n g impossible to cl a ssify them un der a n y
existi ng order The Di n ocer a t a were cre a tures n e a rly a s
.

l a rge as Eleph an ts an d prese n ti n g some ge n era l resembl an ce

,

to them i n ge n er al form ; they w ere rem a rk able for the

rel a tive sm all n ess of their br a i n s which co uld app a ren tly ,

h a ve been dra w n thro u gh the c an a l of the vertebr al col um n .

They prese n t poi n ts of resembl a n ce to the Perissod a ctyle

U n gu l at a an d also to t h e P roboscide a to w hich they were
, ,

a t first referred though their a ffi n ities a r e r a ther with the

,

form er .

The den t al formu l a w a s

l
i i c — Prm '

3 I
 D I N OOE R A TA . 3 4
1

’
In Prof M arsh s words The s u perior c an i n es ar e lo n g
.
,

d ec urved tre n ch an t t u sks

,
They a r e covered with e n amel
.
,

a n d their fa n gs exte n d u pwa rds i n to the b a se of the m a xi l

l a ry horn core There is some evide n ce tha t these tusks

-
.

were sm aller in the fem ales Behi n d the c an i n es there is a

.

moderate di a stema The mol ar teeth ar e very sma ll

. The .

c row n s of t h e s u perior mol a rs ar e formed of two tra n sverse

c rests ,
sep ara ted extern ally a n d meeti n g at their i nn er
,

extremity The first tru e mol ar is sm aller i n this specimen

.

th an t h e two precedi n g prem ol ars The l a st u pper mol ar is .

m u ch the l argest of the series .

“
The lower j aw in Di n ocer a s is a s remark able a s the skull .

Fm 1 46 .

Its most pec uli ar fe atures ar e the posterior directio n of the

( ) Upp er
1
a nd low er j aw s of Di oc s
n er a ( M ar sh) .
 A l lI A N l/
AL OF D ENTA L A N A T OIII Y .

con dyles h itherto un k n own i n Un gul a ta a n d a m a ssive

, ,

decurved process o n e a ch r a mus exte ndi ng downw a rd an d

outw ard below the di a ste m a .

The positio n of the co n dyles w a s n ecessita ted by the lo n g

upper t usks a s with the ordi n ary u n gul ate a rticu l atio n th e
, ,

mo u th co u ld n o t h ave been fully ope n ed The low positio n .

of the co n dyle b ut little above the li n e of the teeth is a lso

, ,

a n oteworthy ch ar a cter The lo n g pe n d an t processes were .

a pp a re n tly t o protect the tusks which otherwise would b e ,

very li able to be b r oke n I n dic a tio n s of simil a r processe s .

a r e see n i n Smilodo n a n d other C a rn ivores with lo n g upper

c a n i n es With the exceptio n of these processes the lower

.

n ocer a s is sm a ll a n d sle n der

j a w of Di The symphysis is .

completely o ssi fi e d The six i n cisors were co n tigu o u s a n d

.
,

a l l directed wel l for ward J u st behi n d these a n d n o t .

,

sep ara ted from them w ere the sm all c an i n es which h a d a , ,

simil a r direction T h e crow n s of the l arge mol a rs h a ve

.

tra n sverse crests an d the l a st of the series is the l argest

, .
”

It wo uld a ppe a r possible th at the emi n en ces show n i n t h e

figure an d spoke n of as m a xill ary hor n cores m ay be
,
“ -
,
”

merely the exte n ded sockets of the teeth which wo u ld other ,

wise h a ve h a d an impl an t a tio n i na dequ a te to their le ngth ;

they ar e however d escribed a s solid ex c ept a t their b a ses
, , , ,

where they a re p erfor a ted for the fan g of the c a n i n e tu sk

which wo uld look a s tho u gh they were tr uly horn — cores ;
moreover the Br o n t o t h er i d m h ad horn cores equ ally pec uli a r -

i n positio n (ci a o n the m a xill ary bo n es )

, .

Yet a n other n e w order T I LL O D O NT I A comprisi n g sever a l , ,

ge n er a h a s bee n pro posed by Prof M arsh for the Wyomi n g

,
.

fossil rem a i n s to receive forms which tho u gh n o t a mo n gst the

, ,

“
biggest ar e a mo n gst the most rem ark able yet discovered in
,

Americ an stra ta an d seem to combi n e ch a ra cters of severa l

,

disti n ct groups ; viz Car n ivora U n gula t a an d Rode n ti a

.
, , , .

In Till o t h er i um M a rsh the type of the order the sk u ll h a s

, , ,

the s ame ge n eral form a s in the Be a r but in its str u c t ure ,

 C H AP TE R XI .

THE TEETH OF SI R ENIA, HYR ACOIDEA, PR OBOSCIDEA, AND

R ODENTIA .

THE TEETH OF S I REN I A .

M O RE n e arly co nn ected w ith the U n gul a t a th an with a n y

other order but still r a ther widely removed from them
, ,

st an ds the limited order of Sire n i a a qu a tic m a mm als

,

a term r a ther ob
j e c t i o n a bl,
e a s they a r e n o t very n e a rly a llied to the tr u e

C et a ce a
.

The ord er is n ow represen ted by two gen er a o n ly the ,

D u go n gs ( H alicore ) an d the M a n atees ( M an atus ) but a ,

third ge n u s ( Rhyti n a ) h a s o n ly beco m e exti n ct withi n a bo u t

a ce n t u ry . Their teeth an d other poi n ts in their organ iz a
,

tion i n dic a te th a t they ar e more n e a rly a llied to the U n g u

l at a th an to a n y other gro up tho u gh their pec u li arities a r e
,

such a s to elevate them to the r an k of a disti n ct order .

They a r e of l arge size a n d freque n t sh allo w w ater s u ch

, ,

a s the mouths of gre a t rivers their food co n sisti n g of s e a

,

weed a n d a qua tic pl an ts .

The de n titio n of the D ugo ng is in severa l respects a very

i nteresti n g o n e : the fro n t p art of the u pper j a w co n sisti n g
,

i n the m a i n of the i nterm axill a ry bo n es be n ds a br uptly

,
‘

dow n wards formi ng an a n gle with the rest of the j a w

,
.

This deflected en d of the j a w c arries two t u sks of e a ch of ,

which the gre ater p art is buried withi n the alveol u s The .

tusk h as an i n vestme n t of e n amel over its fro n t a n d sides ,

but o n the posterior surfa ce of ceme n tu m o nly so th at in ,

 THE T EE TH OF SI R ENI A . 3 4
5

the dispositio n of the three stru ct ures it rec alls the ch ara c
t er i st i c s of a Rode n t i n cisor like which it is wor n a w a y ,

obliquely so a s to k eep a co n st an tly sh a rp edge an d like ,

which it grows from a p ersiste n t p ulp .

I n the fem ale the t u sks ( i n cisors ) do n o t proj ect from the
,

FI G 1 48
.

6 l
T
a l l Si z c .

g u m ,
their pu lp c a vities ar e closed an d the i n vestme n t of ,

e n a mel is co m plete over the crown of the tooth .

The slopin g surfa ce of the u pper j aw is opposed by the

regio n of the sym physis of the lower j aw which is of un ,

u s u a l depth I n this deflected p a rt of the lower j a w there

.

a r e eight or t en (four or five o n e a ch side ) sh allo w a n d

,

ra ther irreg ul arly sh aped sockets in which c urved distorted

-
,

( ) Sid e
vi w of c i m d lo w j w of Dugo g ( H lico eI dicus )
1
e r an u an er a a n a r n .

F om sp ci m
r a i t h M u s um of t h R oy l Coll g of S g o s
e en n e Th e e a e e ur e n . e

su f c of t h d fl ct d po t io of t h low j w w it h i t sock t s f
r a e e e e e r n e er a , s e or

rudi me t y t t h show b ot h i f o t d i p ofil vi w is i dic t d by

n ar ee ,
n n r n an n r e e , n a e

th l tt
e e t h co spo di g su f c of t h upp j w by t h l t t 6
er a e rr e n n r a e e er a e e er .
 A M A NUA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

teeth m ay be fo u n d i n a fresh speci m e n b ut it must n ot ,

be from too a ged an an imal a s they become eve ntu ally e ate n ,

a w ay by a process of a bsorptio n .

These a bortive teeth a re excelle n t ex a mples of rudi

me n t ary teeth a s n o t o n ly ar e they stu n ted an d eve n
, ,

ultim a tely removed by a bsorptio n b ut they ar e a ctu ally ,

covered in by a de n se horn y pl a te which clothes t his p art

of the j aw a n d s o a r e a bsol u tely fun ctio n less
,

These horn y pl a tes in their stru ctu re an alogo u s to wh ale

,

bo n e a r e possessed also by the M an atee a n d Rhyti n a ; o n

,

the free surfa ce they ar e beset with sti ff brist les a n d are ,

througho u t built up of h a ir like bodies welded together by -

epi t helium .

Behi n d the regio n covered i n by the horn y pl ates the ,

D u go n g h as five mol a r teeth o n e a ch side of simple form , ,

like those of the E de n t at a a n d co n sisti ng of de n ti n e an d,

cemen tum o n ly .

By the time the l a st mol a r is re ady to come i n to pl a ce ,

the first of the series is bei n g removed by a bsorptio n of its

root an d of its socket I n a ged speci m en s o n ly two mol ars
.

re m a i n o n e a ch side of the j a ws .

The D ugo n g is also pec uli a r a s h avi n g a si n gle decidu ous

tooth : n a mely a predecessor to the i n cisive t u sks ; b ut it
,

h a s b ee n do ubted whether it be n ot ra ther a rudime n t ary

i n cisor th a n a milk tooth .

The mol ar teeth of the M a n atee ar e much more n ume

rous a n d more complex in form a n d they a ppro a ch to the ,

co n fi gur atio n of the teeth of the T apir very closely .

The M an a tee h a s a s m an y a s forty fo u r mol a rs which -

,

ar e n o t however a ll i n pl a ce a t o n e time the a n terior o n es

, , ,

bei n g shed before the posterior a r e come i nto pl a ce ; n o

1
( ) Sm i il ar r u di m t y t t h
en ar ee ar e fo u d i n n t he co spo di rr e n ng c d
d efle t e
p of t h
ar t e j aw of t h yo u g M
e n an at ee, t o t he n umb of t w lv
er e e .
( Ge vais r ,

Hist oi re Nat d es M ammi fé r es,

.
”
vol ii p
. .
, .
 A M A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

THE TEETH OF H YRA CO I DEA .

The Biblic al co n ey ( Hyr a x ) an a n im al as l arge a s a

,

r abbit mu st n ot be p assed over without me n tio n a s its

, ,

de n titio n h a s bee n i n directly the so u rce of mu ch co n tro

FIG 1 4
. 9

v er s
y . So far a s the p a ttern of its mol a r teeth goes it ,

correspo n ds closely with Rhi n oceros an d w a s he n ce cl a ssed

,

i n close proximity to th a t ge n u s by C uvier B ut a more .

exte n ded survey of its ch a ra cters h as led to its bei n g pl a ced

i n a sep a r a te order ; it is a good ex ample of the d an ger
which a tte n ds relyi n g upo n a n y si n gle ch ara cter s u ch a s ,

the p attern of the teeth a s bei n g a lo n e a suffi cie n t b a sis for

,

cl a ssific atio n .

1
( ) S kull of t he Hy x ra .
 T HE T EE TH OF P R OB OS CI D EA . 3 49

All observers however ar e n o t a greed a s to its positio n ;

, ,

it cert a i nly prese n ts afliini t ies with Peris sod a ctyl a an d al so ,

.

with the Roden ts also perh aps with the I n sectivora The
, , , .

de n t al formul a is i c
g p
r m
é g m

See n from the side the de n titio n be a rs some resembl an ce

,

to th a t of a Rode n t bec au se the l arge S i ze of its ce n tr a l

,

i n cisors which grow from persiste n t p u lps ar e chisel e d ged

, ,
-
,

a n d a r e fu rn ished with a very thick co a t of e n a mel o n their

a n terior fa ces the seco n d p a ir of i n cisors which ar e sm all , ,

a r e soo n lost B ut Hyr a x h as the full typic a l n u mber pre

.
,

mola rs a n d mol ars a n d the p attern s of the teeth ar e closely

,

simil ar to those of the Rhi n oceros .

In the lower j a w the middle i n cisors ar e sm all a n d the ,

outer o n es l argely developed an d all persist : their crown s ,

a r e i n a m a n n er trilobed a n d they p a ss i n ordi n ary closure

,

of the mouth behi n d the u pper i n cisors where they ar e met ,

by a den se pa d of gum .

THE TEETH OF P R O B O S C I DEA .

At the presen t d ay the Eleph an t st an ds alo n e removed ,

by m an y s t riki n g peculi arities from the U n gu l at a to which ,

it is more n e a rly a llied th a n to other orders b u t i n former

d ays the order Proboscide a w a s represen ted by a good m an y
gen er a w a s w idely distrib uted over the globe a n d tran
, ,

si t i on al forms li n ki n g the eleph an t w ith so m ewh a t less

a berra n t m a mm a li a were n o t w a n ti n g I n this gro u p the .

i n cisors grow from persisten t p ulps a n d form co n spic u ous ,

1
tu sks ; the Eleph an t h a s i the M a stodo n h a s i
1?
O
D i n other i um 1
1

Two striki n g fe atu res ch ar a cterise the den tition of the

 A III A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

Eleph an t ; the e n ormo us le n gth of the i n cisor tusks an d ,

the peculi ar displ a ceme n t from behi n d for wards of the mol ar
teeth by which it res ults th a t n o t more th an on e whole
,

mol ar or portio n s of two a re i n pl a ce at an y o n e time

, , .

The up per tusks ar e preceded by sm all deciduo u s teeth ;

this is well est ablished though it h a s bee n recen tly den ied by
,

S an derso n ( Wild Be a sts of

“
Whe n first ou t they
a r e t ipped with e n a mel but the e n a mel c ap is soo n worn o ff
, ,

a n d the rem a i n der of the tusk co n sists of th a t modific a tio n

”
of de n ti n e kn o wn a s ivory an d of a thi n extern a l l ayer of,

cemen t .

I n the I n di an eleph a n t the tusks a r e n ot so l a rge a s in the

Afric an species an d the tusks of the fem ale ar e very muc h
shorter th an those of the m ale I n the Afric an eleph an t n o .
,

s u ch di ffere n ce i n size h a s bee n est ablished ; an d a mo n gst I n

di an eleph an ts m ales ar e sometimes met with which h ave tusks
n o l a rger th an the fem a les of correspo n di n g size ; they go

by the n ame of M u ck n as ”
This peculi arity is n o t a lways
.

tr an smitted an d it is kn own th a t in C eylo n tuskless sires

,

sometimes beget t u skers Amon gst the C eylo n eleph a n ts

.
”

the possessio n of l a rge t u sks by the m ale is a n exceptio n al

th in g S an derson st a ti n g th at o n ly o n e in three hu n dred h a s
,

them while a mo n gst 5 1 I n di an eleph an ts o n ly five were

,

t u skless The t usks a r e formidab le we a po n s a n d gre a t

.
,

dre a d of a t u sker is shown by eleph a n ts less well a rmed

,
.

A m ale m akes use of his t u sks for all sorts of p u rposes

thus whe n a t amed o n e is give n a rope to p ull he will by , ,

way of getti n g a good purch a se u po n it p a ss it over o n e ,

t u sk a n d gra sp it betwee n his mol a r teeth .

The l a rgest tusks were possessed by the M a mmoth the ,

rem a i n s of which a r e so abu n d an t i n Siberi a ; these which ,

were stro ngly c urved an d formed a co n sidera ble segme n t

,

of a circle wit h a n outw a rd i n cli n atio n so as to well cle ar the ,

sides of the he a d a tt a i n ed the len gth of 1 3 feet an d a weight

, ,

of 2 00 lbs e a ch . .
 A M A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OAI Y .

i nj ury to the growi n g p u lp a s it is of n o un freque nt c c

,

curre n ce th at eleph a n ts which h a ve bee n shot a t an d

w o u n ded esc ape .

The thi n w a lls of the t u sk n e a r to its ope n en d do n ot

o ffer very m u ch resista n ce t o the e n tra n ce of a bullet the
result of suc h a n i nj u ry is n o t a s might h a ve b ee n expected
, ,

the de a th of the p u lp b ut in some c a ses a bscess c avities

,

become formed i n the n eigh b o u rhood of the i nj ury while ,

i n others less dis t u rb a n ce is s e t u p the bu llet become s ,

e n closed in a thi n shell of seco n d ary de n ti n e or sometimes ,

lies loose in an irregu l a r c a vity an d ro u n d this the n orm al

,

”
“
ivory is deposited upo n t h e o utside of the tusk n o i n di
c ation o f a n ythi n g u n u s u al is to be see n so th a t the bullets ,

th u s e n closed ar e fo u n d by ivory t urn ers o nly when s awi n g

up the t u s k for use .

As the tusk gro ws th at which w as o n ce in the pulp

,

c avity an d withi n the alveolu s comes to be at a dista n ce

, ,

from the he a d a n d in the midst of solid ivory

,
.

As an ex a mple of the exte n t of i nj ury from which a

tooth p ulp is c a p able of recovery m ay b e cited a specime n ,

n o w deposited i n the m u se u m of the Odo n tologic a l Society ,

by Mr Be nn ett to whom I am i n debted for permissio n to

.
,

fig ure it .

It is to be pres u med th a t a tr a p wa s s et with a he a vily

lo a ded spe ar or th a t it w as dropped by a n a tive fro m a
,

tree with the i nte ntio n of its e n teri n g the bra i n of the
,

eleph an t a s it w a s goi n g to w ater both of these methods of ,

k illi n g eleph a n ts bei n g pra ctised i n Afric a But in this c a se .

the spe a r pe n etrated the O pe n b a se of the growi n g tusk ,

w hich looks a lmost ver t ic ally upw a rds ( se e fig and .

the n the iro n poi n t a ppe a rs to h ave broke n off This did .

n o t destroy the p u lp b ut the tooth co n ti n u ed to grow a n d

, ,

the iron poi n t me a suri n g n o less th an 7 by l —

, é i n ches ,

bec ame so completely e n closed th at there w a s n othi n g u po n

the exterior of the tusk to i n dica te its prese n ce .
 T HE T EE TH OF P R OB OS CI D EA
’
. 3 53

I a m told by Mr Erxlebe n th at he is a cqu a i n ted with.

a n other i n st an ce i n w h ich a spe a r he a d h a d become

p l e t ely e n veloped i n ivory .

Fm 1 5 0 .

There is a lso a specime n of a j aveli n he a d solidly im

bedded i n ivory i n the Museu m of the Roya l College of
S urgeo n s .

Ivory is on e of the most perfectly el a stic subst an ce s

k n own an d it is o n this a cco u n t th at it is used for billi ard
,

b alls ; it owes its el a sticity to the very sm all size of t h e

d e n ti n a l tubes a nd the freque n t be n ds ( seco n d ary curv a
t u res ) which they m ake ; to the a rr an geme n t of the tub e s
the peculi ar e n gi n e t u rn i n g p a ttern of ivory is du e It
-
.

d i ffers from other de n ti n e in its co n t a i n i n g from 4 0 to 4 3

per cen t of organ ic m a tter ( hum an den ti n e con t a i n s o n ly
.

a bout a n d i n the a b u n d a n t co n ce n tric rows of i n ter

glob ul ar sp a ces Alo n g these ivory when i t decomposes

.

bre aks u p so th a t a disi n tegra ted segme n t of a tusk c on

,

s ists of det a ched co n ce n tric ri n gs ; i n this co n ditio n m a n y

m ammoth teeth a r e fo u n d a ltho u gh sometimes where they ,

h a ve rem a i n ed froze n a n d protected from the a ir u n til the

time of their discovery they a r e h ardly affected by the l a pse

1
( ) Iro sp h d i m ov b ly fix d i t h i t io of t k b li v d
n ear - ea ,
rr e a e n e n er r a as , e e e

t o be f o m n Af ic El ph t F om sp ci men i t h poss ssio f

r a r an e an . r a e n e e n o

M r Benn et t
. .
 A JII A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA TOM Y .

of the thous an ds of ye ars which h ave go n e by si n ce thei r

p osse ssors perishe d .

The tra de in ivory is qui t e a n importan t on e the Bo ard ,

of Tra de return s for 1 8 7 9 givi n g , cwts of the v alue of .

,

a s the qu an tity brought to this co u n try .

The best i vory i s th a t w hich comes from equ a tori a l

Afric a ; I n di a n ivory is n ot so highly esteemed a n d M am ,

moth ivory is so u n cer t a i n in its degree of preservatio n

th a t it does n ot fi n d a re a dy s ale eve n though some s a mple s
,

a l most a tt a i n the qu a lity of rece n t ivory .

The l a st rem a i n s of the pulp ar e co n verted i n to d e n ti n e

i n whic h a fe w v a sc u l ar c an a ls persist this of course oc on
pies the ce n tre of the t a sk a n d is sm all i n a mou n t
,
.

Six mol a r teeth ar e developed o n e a ch side of the j a w by

the eleph an t an d a rgui n g from an al ogy they are some
, , ,
~

times cl assified thus —milk mol ars

2 .
t rue mol a rs
g
;

o cc a sio n ally a rudime n t ary tooth i n fro n t bri n gs up t he

n u mber to seve n o n e a ch side Bu t t h e pec uli a rity of thei r
.

mode of su ccessio n re n ders such a cl a ssific at i o n merely

a rbi t r a ry so far a s the eleph a n t itself is co n cern ed a n d i t
, ,

depen ds upo n an alo gy with the teeth of the m a stodo n .

Though the eleph an t h a s duri n g the course of i t s life

, ,

twe n ty four mol ars they are n o t all in pl a ce n or i n deed

-
, ,

a r e they all a ctu al ly i n existe n ce a t the s a me time O n ly .

o n e whol e tooth o n e a ch side or portio n s of t wo ( whe n t h e

,

fro n t o n e of the two i s n e arly wor n out ) a r e in use at t h e ,

s ame time Aft er a tooth h a s bee n i n u se for some time

.
,

a n d is worn dow n a n ew tooth comes u p to t ake its pl a ce

,

fro m behi n d it an d absorptio n in the old tooth bei n g s et up

, ,

it is shed o ff an d the n ew tooth pushes forw a rd i nto its

,

pl a ce ( se e fi g . E a ch successive tooth i s of gre ater

size th an its predecessor ; thus i n the I n di an eleph an t the
fi rst tooth h avi n g on a n a ver a ge four tr a n sverse pl a tes ;
, ,

th e s econ d eight the t hir d ~t w elve the fourth twelve t h e

, , ,
 A Jll A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OIII Y .

and
( i n the u pper j a w ) down w a rds its tr a ck forms almost
the segme n t of a circ le Thus its an terior corn er is t h e
.

first to come i n to u s e at a time whe n the positio n of the

,

whole tooth is still exceedi n gly obliqu e an d the gre a ter p a rt ,

of it is still withi n the socket .

The teeth a s firs t formed con sist of det a ched pl a tes of

i d e n t i n e co a ted with e n a mel the tops of which ar e m a mmil
,

l a ted ; t h ese o n ly co alesce a fter a co n sidera ble portio n of

their depth h a s bee n for med a n d th a t portio n of t h e tooth
,

h a s bee n re a ched in which there is a commo n pul p c avity

here de n ti n e is co n ti n u ous from en d to en d of the tooth .

J u st a s the cusps of a hum an mol a r a r e sep a rate whe n

first c alcified so these ex a ggera ted cusps or pl ates of an
,
’
e leph a n t s tooth a r e sep a ra te from o n e a n o t her till a gre a t

p art of their le ngth is completed an d they o n ly co alesce .

whe n they re a ch the level of the commo n pulp ch a mber i n

poi n t of fa ct the eleph an t s tooth i s m a i n ly m a de up of its
’

c usps the rem a i n i n g portio n bei n g i n sig n ific a n t

,
.

Sever a l of these deta ched pl ates such a s the o n e here ,

fi gured ar e to be fou n d a t the b a ck of the l a rgest teeth

,

eve n a t a time whe n the fro n t corn er h as bee n er upted a n d

h a s come i n to we a r .

Th a t the tooth is thus b ei n g built up o n ly a s it is requ ire d

i s of obvio u s a dv a n t a ge to the a n im a l i n d imi n ishi n g the
weight to be c arried a n d is also a n eco n omy of sp a ce
,
.

The teet h whe n they begi n to be erupted do n o t a t o n ce

c ome i n t o u se over their who l e surfa ce but they come for ,

ward in an obliq u e positio n so th a t the fro n t of the tooth

h a s bee n i n u s e for some time a n d its pl a tes h a ve bee n con
,

s i d er a b l
y wor n dow n before ,
the b a ck of the tooth h as

become exposed a t all Nay more in the c a se of the l arge r

.
,

molars the fro n t of t h e too t h is a ctually in u s e a t a time

whe n its b a ck is n o t yet complete d .

I n the eleph an t there is n o vertic a l successio n of teeth

w h a tever ; the m an n er of successio n usu al a mo ngst m amm a ls
 T HE T EE TH OF P R OB OSCI D EA ’
. 3 57

h as i n them gi ve n pl a ce to a successio n from b ehi n d the ,

older teeth bei n g p ushed ou t forwards Had the eleph an t .

a l ways bee n a s isol ated a form as it n o w a ppe a rs to be it ,

wo uld h a ve been very u n cert a i n how its six mol ars should

FI G 1 5 2
.

be cl a ssified Bu t it h appe n s th at proboscide an s formerly

.

existed in which this pec ular s u ccessio n from behi n d w a s to

be fou n d at the s ame tim e th at the ordi n ary vertic al suc
,

cessio n w as n ot q u ite lost a nd a mo n gst these cre a tu res (t h e

,

m a stodo n s) we a r e a ble to s ay with cer t ai n ty which of t h e

teeth ar e mil k mol ars which a r e pre mol ars a n d which ar e
,
-

true mol ars An d a s the m ast odo n s p a ss by i n se n sible gra

.
-

d a tio n s i n to the eleph an ts s o th a t the li n e of dem arc atio n

,

between the two ge n era is an arbitrary on e we c an tell ,

which of the m a stodo n s teeth correspon d to e a ch o n e of the

’

s i x mol ars of the eleph a n t .

M a s t od on —
I n the l a ter terti ary periods this ge n u s a p
. ,

ro x im a t i n i n its de t l d other ch a r a cters to the tr ue

p g n a a n

( ) sol t d pl t x gg t d c usp ) of l ph s t o t h p io
’
1
I a e a e e a er a e an E e ant o ,
r r to
i t co l sc c w i t h
s a e en e ighb o i g pl t s t t h
ne ur n a e a e t op s
a re i t t mi l
e en s er na

m mmill t d p oc ss s
a a e of w hich h b
r e e ,
on e as ee n c u t o ff t sho w t h c t l
o e en ra

a r ea of d t i s u o u d d by m l ; t t h
en ne, rr n e e na e a e ba s w ould b e t he op n
e e

p ulp c avi t y t sho w i t h figu

,
no n n e r e.
 A M A N UA L OF D ENT AL A NA T OAI Y .

eleph an t wa s widely distributed over the world The den t al

, .

formul a is n o t quite the s ame for all the ge n us for i n som e ,

.

n o premol a rs existed .

1
- c . 9 pr m mil k mol ars m .
3
1 O 3 3

The upper i n cisors formed n e arly stra ight tusks seve n o r ,

eight feet i n le ngth the lo w er i n cisors also gre w out hori

z o n t all from the fro n t of the j aw but i n some species the
y ,

lower tusks are rudi me n t a ry a r e l ost e a rly or ar e a ltogether

, ,

a bse n t thus more n e a rly a ppro a chi n g to the co n ditio n met

,

wi t h in the el e ph a n t .

The severa l mola r teeth of the M a stodo n i n cre a sed in

s ize from before b a ckw a rds The crown s were built up of
.

d eep a n d stro n gly pro n ou n ced tra n sverse ridges of which ,

the l a st mol ar h ad the l argest n umber The a pices of the .

ri dges be fore bei n g a t a ll worn were divided up i n to severa l

, ,

blun t n ipple like ( ma stoid ) processes 3 upo n which the

-
,

e n a mel wa s thick a n d de n se b u t t h e ceme n t w a s thi n

,
so ,

th at the i n tersp a ces of the processes were n o t filled up level

by the l a tter tissue a s i n the elephan t
, .

Very defi n ite roots were formed to the mol ars the we ar ,

i ng down of the teeth bei n g met by t h e worn teeth bei n g

s hed o ff a ltogether from t h e fro n t of the series whilst n e w ,

teeth were a dded to the b a ck T hus j u st a s in the eleph an t

.
, ,

the whole n umber of teeth were n o t i n pl a ce a t on e time .

No t more th a n three were i n use a t o n e time a n d by the ,

time the l a st a n d l argest mol a r w a s out there w a s but o n e ,

tooth rem a i n i n g in fro n t of it a n d eve n this w a s soo n lost

, ,

the de n titio n thus bei ng reduced to a si ngle mol ar o n

e a ch si d e
.

As the successio n of the mol a rs i n the M a stodo n a ffords

a clue to the n a ture of the grin ders of the eleph a n t i t is ,

n ecess a ry to a d d a fe w words a bout it Some M a stodo n s .

h a d three milk mol a rs of which the l a st two were vertic ally

,

d ispl a ced by premol ars j u st a s i n mos t oth er m a mmal s

, ,
 A M A N UAL OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y
.

The Di n otherium w as a s l arge a s a n eleph an t an d t h e ,

d ow nw a rd poi n ti n g t u sks w ere a bout 2 feet i n le n gth ; a s ,

however t u sks of o n ly h alf this le n gth were foun d i n som e

,

j a ws of ide n tic a l dimen sio n s a n d in other respects simil ar ,

it is believed th at the m ale Di n otherium h ad l arger tusk s

th an the fem ale The mol ar teeth much like those of a
.
,

t apir n eed n ot det a i n us

,
.

1 —
0
- c
0
p
2
-- m
3
a
. . . .

1 2 3

The su ccessio n w as vertic al ,

as in other m amm al s ,
an d it
3
h ad d m .

3
But the Di n otherium M a stodo n an d Eleph an t prese n t
, , ,

us with a very i n stru ctive series of modific a tion s i n which

we see how the excessively complex gri n der of the I n di an
eleph an t w as a tt a i n ed to by degrees .

The mol ar of the Di n otherium resembles th at of a t apir

somewh at ; it h a s n ot a n y very gre at ex a gger a tio n of i t s
cusps an d does n o t devi ate very widely from the form of
,

m an y other m a mm ali an teeth .

The tooth of M a stodo n h a s its c u sps or ridges mor e

n umerous a n d more pro n o u n ced a s is see n i n the a ecom ~ ,

p anyi n g fi gur e .

FI G 1 5 3 .

A .

Other M astodo n s h ave more n umerous ridges upo n t h e

teeth an d the Afric an eleph an t h a s a s m an y as t en upo n
,

M ola r t eet h of Ma st odo n .

 THE T EE TH OF P R OB OSCI D EA ’
. 3 61

FI G 1 5 4 .

Fm 1 5 5 .

FI G 1 5 6 .

1
()ol of Af ic n El pha t E E m l D D t i O C m t um
M ar r a e n . . na e . . en ne . . e en .

M ol
( )
2
t t h of Af ican El ph t sho w i g t h fo m of i t
ar ee r e oot s & an , n e r s r , c.

a D ti
. enc C m
n e. t um . E m l
e en . e . na e .

( ) M ol t oot h of Asiat ic El eph a t sh owi g t h t nsv s pl t es of

3
ar an n ,
n e ra er e a

d e t i e b o d ed b y e mel
n n r er na .
 A JII A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

its l a st or l a rger mola r a lthough i n it the ridges are i n

,

d ividu ally wide a n d stro n gly pro n ou n ced .

I n the I n di a n eleph a n t the ridges or pl a tes a re still more

n umerous the roots very i n co n spicuous a n d the whole
,

formed i n to a solid block by ceme n tum .

The gra d ua l i n cre a se i n complexity in the ridge formul a

( or n umber of ridges i n e a ch t e e t h
) of the mol a rs is well , ,

s ee n i n the followi n g t a ble from Prof Flower s Hun teri a n

’
, .

lect ure M a rch 2 it is a corrected t able

,
’ ”
t a ke n from Dr F alco n er s P al aeo n tologic a l M emoirs
. .

M i l k Mo l a rs . TrueM ol ars To t al . .

I . I I III . . I . I I I II. .

Di n ot h e i um g i g an teum
r 1 2 3 3 2 2 13
M a sto d on ( Tr i l o ph o d on ) a m e ic an u s r 1 2 3 3 3 4 16
( Tet ra l oph o d o n ) a rvern en s1 s 2 3 4 4 4 5 22
( P en t a l oph o d on ) si val en si s 3 4 5 5 5 6 28
E l eph a s ( Steg od on ) i n sig n i s 2 5 7 7 8 10 3 9
( L o x o don ) a fr ic an us 3 6 7 7 8 10 41
m eri di on al i s 3 G 8 8 9 12 46
( Eu el eph a s) a n t i quus 3 6 10 10 1 2 1 6 57
pri m i g en i u s 4 8 12 1 2 1 6 24 76
i dicu s
n 4 8 12 1 2 1 6 24 76

Some va ri a bility exists in the n u mber of ridges especi all y ,

whe n they ar e very n u merous but the a bove m ay be t ake n ,

a s a ver a ges ; a n d some species i n termedi a te i n the

“
ridge
formu l a h a ve been si n ce discovered th u s M pe n telici a n d
”
,
.

M an d ium bridge the disti n ctio n betwee n Trilophodo n an d

.

T e t r a loph o don a n d Eleph a s melite n sis comes bet wee n

,

L oxodo n an d Eu el eph a s ( Flower) .

It rema i ns to describe some wh a t more i n det a il the

, ,

s tr u cture of a n eleph a n t s tooth a n d this h a s bee n deferred

’
,

till t h e l a st bec a use it can be the more e a sily u n derstood

,

whe n the m a n n er of its origin h as be e n m a stered I n the .

M a stodo n the mol a r co n sists of a cro wn w ith stro n g cusps ,

st an di n g a p art a n d with m arked roots ; i n the Afric an

,

eleph an t th a t p art wh ich co n sists of cusps h as become the .

 A M A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

of the prisms which is very simil ar to t h at de

d ec u ss a tio n
s cribed by my fa ther a s ch a r a cteristic of a ll the Rode n ts

s a ve the L eporid ae ( H a res ) a n d Hystricid ae ( Porc u pi n es ) .

THE TEETH OF R O D ENT I A .

The a n im als belon gi n g to this order which is sh a rply ,

defi n ed ar e sc attered a lmos t all over the world ; the isl an d

,

of M a d a ga sc ar i s however rem ark able for bei n g a lmost

, ,

without i n dige n o u s Ro de n ts a s is the c a se a lso with An s

,

t r al ia two fa cts which a r e of n o sm all i n terest to the

,

stude n t of odo n tology .

For i n e a ch of these are as out o f the cre atures wh ich a r e

,

th ere ( in the o n e L emu rs in the other M ars upi als) there

, ,

h as a rise n a form so modified a s to mimic the de n titio n of

the true Rode n ts viz the Ch eir om y s i n M ad ag a sc ar a n d
,
.
, ,

the Womb at in Austr ali a .

The species of Rode n ts a r e exceedi n gly n umerous an d ,

the gre a t m aj ority of them ar e of sm all size ; the a qu ati c

C a pyb a ra is far the l argest of recen t Rode n ts .

I n ge n era l fe a t u res the de n titio n s of the n u merous

s pecies compris in g this order a r e very u n iform t h e i n cisors ,

( s a ve i n the h a res a n d ra bbits i n which there is a n a o~

,

c es so ry sm all p a ir immedi a tely behi n d the l a rge o n es ) a r e

reduced to four in n umber ar e of very l arge size a n d gro w

, ,

from persiste n t pulps The j aws for some little distan ce

.

behi n d the i n cisors a r e devoid of teeth while beyo n d the ,

i n terval the b a ck teeth ge n erally n ot more th an fo u r i n

,

n u mber a r e a rr an ged i n l in e s which diverge slightly a s they

,

p a ss b a ckw ard The l arge sc alpriform or chisel like i n cisors

.
,
-
,

exten d far b a ck i n to the j aws an d ar e much curved , the

,

upper i n cisors in the w ords of Professor Owen , formi n g a

,

l arger segme n t of a sm aller circle th an the lo wer which are ,

less c urved The den g t h an d cur va ture of these i n cisors

.
 THE T EETH OF R OD ENTI A . 3 65

relieve from direct pressure their growi n g pulps whi c h ,

co m e to be sit u ated far b a ck in t he j a w the ope n en d of the ,

lo wer i n cisor for ex ample bei ng i n m an y species a ctu ally

, ,

behi n d the l a st of the mol ar teeth The n erve goi n g t o .

supply the persiste n t pu lps is of very l arge size an d owi n g , ,

to the open en d of the tooth h a vi n g formerly occ upied a

more an terior positio n in the j aw run s for ward be n e ath the
,

FI G 1 5 7
x

too t h a n d the n be n d s a br uptly b a ck wa rds to re a ch t h e

,

tooth p u lp I n m an y Rode n ts the e n a mel of the fro n t of

-
.

the l a rge i n cisors is st a i n ed of a d eep oran ge colour ; this

colo u r is situ a ted in the s ubst an ce of the e n a mel itself .

The sc alpriform i n cisors te rmi n ate by c u tti n g edges the ,

sh arpn ess of which is co n st an tly m a i n t a in ed by the pec ul i ar

dispositio n of the tissues of the tooth .

The i n vestme n t of e n a mel i n ste a d of bei ng con ti n ued

,

ro un d the whole circ u m fere n ce of the tooth is con fi n ed to ,

its a n terior a n d l ateral surfa ces on the former of which it i s

,

thickest .

It is s a id by Hilgen d or ff ( Berli n Ak a d d Wiss Mo n ats . . .

bericht ,
th a t the i n cisors of H ares di ffer from thos e of

) id vi w of skull of a R ode givi l idea of de

1
S e e nt , ng a gen er a t he nt i ~

t io of t h o d e
n e r r.
 A MA NUA L
. OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

a ll other Rode nts i n h avi n g e n amel a ll rou n d them although ,

i t is very thi n a t the b a ck I ha ve n ot bee n able to s atisfy

.

myself th a t the t hi n cle a r l ayer a t the b a ck of the tooth i s

e n a mel a n d am disposed to regar d it a s cemen tum the more
, ,

s o a s it seems to be co n ti n u ed a little w ay upo n the e n a mel ,

a n d i n very you n g teeth the e n a mel org a n is co n fi n ed to th e

a n terior surfa ce .

When a rode n t i n cisor h as bee n exposed to w e ar the ,

a n terior l a yer of e n a mel is left proj ecti n g beyo n d the level

of the de n ti n e a n d this a rr an geme n t results i n a very sh a rp

,

e dg e bei n g co n st a n tly m a i n t a i n ed The de n ti n e a lso i s .

h a rder n e a r to the fron t of the tooth th a n tow ards the b a c k

of the tooth .

A thi n extern a l co at of ceme n t i s fo u n d u po n the b a ck o f

the tooth but is n o t co n ti n ued far over the fa ce of t h e
,

e n a mel In the m arsupi al womb a t this l ayer of ceme n t i s

.

c o n ti n ued over the whole a n terior s u rfa ce of the sc a lprifor m

i n cisors .

The mol a r tee t h ar e n o t very n umerous ; the mous e

fa mily h a ve usually
2 ; the porcupi n es h ave co n st an tly

4
,
and the h ares 9 ; the Au strali an w ater -
rat ( Hy
4 5
c)
d

d r omy s ) is a ltogether e xceptio n al in h avi n g so few as

Observatio n h a s established th a t the l a st thre e of thes e

teeth a r e alw ays true mol ars an d th at whe n there ar e mor e ,

th an three the rest a r e premol ars an d h ave h ad deciduou s

, ,

predecessors .

B ut the exte n t to which the mil k teeth are developed

va ries m u ch Mr W a terhouse ( Nat Hist of M a mm ali a
. . . .

Rode n ts p ,
h a s fo u n d the milk m ol a r still in pl a ce i n
.

the sku ll of a h a lf— gro w n be aver w hile i n the h ares th ey ,

a r e s hed a bout the eightee n th d ay a fter birt h an d in t h e ,

g ui n e a
-
pig d is a ppe a r before birth Decid u ous i n cisors h a ve
.
 A . MA N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

the crown which comes to be an are a of de n ti n e surrou n ded

, ,

by a ri ng of e n a mel .

B ut i n those whose food i s of a mo re refra ctory n ature ,

the mol a rs like the i n cisors grow from persiste n t p ulps ( as

, ,

i s exemplified in the Ca pyb ara here figur ed ) a n d thei r ,

worki ng surfa ces are kept co n st an tly rough by the e n a mel

d ippi n g i n deeply from the side of the tooth a s m ay a lso b e ,

s ee n i n the commo n w a ter r a t The i nflection of en a mel -

.

m ay be so deep as to divide the a re a s of de n ti n e completely

u the result bei n g a tooth like th a t of the C a pyb a r a w hich
p , ,

FI G 1 5 8
.

Na l S i i e
‘
'

’
is composed of a series of pl ates of den ti n e or d en ticles , ,

s urrou n ded by l ayers of e n a mel a n d all fused together by ,

the ceme n tum The res u l t of this dispositio n of the st r uc

.

t u res is th a t the worki n g s u rfa ce i s m ade up of e n a mel ,

de n ti n e an d ceme n t u m three tiss u es of differe n t h ard n ess

, , ,

which will co n sequ e n tly we ar dow n a t differe n t r a tes a n d ,

s o m a i n t a i n its rough n ess V arious i n termedi a te form s o f

.

the mol ar teeth a r e met with ; thu s there a r e some i n

which complexity of the s urfa ce is m ai n t a i n ed by folds o f
e n a mel dippi n g i n for a little dist an ce b u t which n ever ,

t h eless a fter a time for m roots a n d ce a se to grow Whe n .

the mol ar teeth grow from persiste nt p u lps they ar e a lw ays ,

c urved like the i n cisors with t h e e ffect of relievi n g the

, ,

p ulps from direct pressure duri ng m a stic a tion an d th e la s t

( ) M ol ar of C pyb a show i g t h e t r an sve s e pl s of d i

1
a ra , n r at e ent n e an d

e na mel u ni t e dt n ot h by c
o on e a er ement um.
 T HE T EE TH OE R OD ENTI A . 3 69

rem ai n s of the pulps ar e co n verted i n to seco n d ary or osteo

d e n ti n e which thu s forms the ce n tra l a x i s of the i n cisors o r
, ,

mol a rs as the c a se m ay be I n this tiss u e va s c u l ar tra cts

, .

sometimes exist but it is altogether sm all i n a mou nt t h e

, ,

form atio n of tr u e den ti n e goi ng o n till the pulp a t th a t

p artic u l a r poi n t is a lmost obliterated .

As h a s a lre a dy bee n me n t io n ed whe n the mol a r series,

co n sists of more th a n three teeth those a n terior to t h e ,

three tru e m ol a rs a r e premol ars which h ave displ a ced milk

,

teeth ; b u t they do n ot di ffer m a teri ally in size or form fro m

t h e tr u e m ol ars .

The form of the co n dyle a n d of the glen oid c avity in

Rode n ts ar e ch ar a cteristic ; they are m u ch elo n ga ted in a n
a n tero posterior
-
direction so th at the ran ge of b a ckward
,

( ) o dyl le oid c vi t y of pyb sh wi hi

1
C n e an d g n a t h e Ca ar a, o ng t e r longi t u
di l di ect io
na r n .
 A MA N UA L
. OE D ENT A L A N A T OM Y .

and forw ard motio n m a de u se of i n gn awi n g is very c on

, ,

s i d erabl e The L ep o r i d ae a r e exceptio na l in h a vi n g more

.

l ateral pl ay th a n most Ro de n ts An d the po wer of the .

teeth is m a rvello u s ; r ats will so m etimes gn a w holes i n

w a ter pipes or i n g a s—
-

,
pipes in which they h ave he ard w ater
,

b ubb h ng .

The ge n eral ch a ra cter of a Rode n t s den titio n m ay be ’

ill u stra ted by a descriptio n of th a t of the Capyb a ra .

FI G 1 6 0
.

1
Na t fi
o

2 zz a .

The i n cisor teeth are squ a rish They a r e wider th a n .

t h ey are deep a nd a r e slightly grooved o n their an terior

,

s urfa ce .

There ar e four gri n di n g te eth o n e a ch side of which the ,

fi rst three ar e sma ll a n d with fe w cross pl a tes of de n ti n e

,

a n d e n a mel b u t the fourth is a very complex tooth with

, ,

twelve or more such pl a tes which a re fu sed i n to a solid ,

ma ss by ceme n tum .

The tooth bei n g o n e of persiste n t gro wth there is n o ,

c ommo n pulp c a vity but e a ch pl a te h a s its o w n

, .

It h as alre ady bee n me n tio n ed ( p age 1 60) th a t the d en

( ) Cran i um
1
of C pyb
a ar a .
 A M A NUA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

In the . M ur i d o
the decuss atio n of t h e l ayers in t h e i nn e r
c

p art , an d their p arallelism i n the o u ter p art of the e n amel

I
FI G 1 6 1 ( )
. .

a re a lso fo un d but in a dditio n to this the borders of t h e

,

i n dividu al prisms ar e slightly serrated the serra tio n s o f ,

co n tigu o u s fibres i n terlock i n g .

In the porcupi n e suborder the fibres of the i n n er portio n

of the e n a mel p u rsu e a serpen tin e co u rse n evertheles s ,

showi n g i n dic atio n s of a divisio n i n to l ayers ; t hey becom e

p arallel i n the outer portio n s a s i n other Rode n ts Sm a ll .

i n tersp a ces ar e foun d a mo n gst the e n a mel fibres of t h e

Porc upi n es .

I n the h a res ( L epor id cc ) the l a melliform a rra n geme n t a n d ,

the divisio n i n to outer an d i nn er l ayers a like dis appe a r , .

The pec u li arities in the dispositio n of the e n a mel fibres ,

which ar e so m arked in the i n cisors do n ot ge n erally exis t ,

i n the mol ars of the s a me species .

M an y mi n or di ffere n ces in the arran geme n t of the e n a mel

prisms exist for a descr iptio n of which I m u st refer t h e
,

re a der to the origi n al p aper but i n ge n era l terms it m ay b e ,

s a id th at the e n amel l amell ae h a ve a di ffere nt a n d disti n o

“

( )
1 sv e s
Tra n s c t io of
r e ieciso of B v ( C st o fi b ) Th
n an n r a ea er a r er . e

ena m l p is m s of s p
e r i mpos d l y s oss ch ot h t i ght gl s i
u er e a er cr ea er a r an e n

th i
e po t ion of t h en m l b ut ll b co m p llel i n t he o ut
n n er r e a e ,
a e e a ra er .
 T HE T EE TH OF R OD ENTI A . 3 73

tive ch ara cter i n e a ch of the l arger groups a n d th a t the

,

v a riety of stru ctu re is co n sta n t througho u t the memb ers of

the s a m e gro u p ; we m ay t ake for ex a mple the Sc iur i d ce
, , ,

t h e M ur i d ce a n d the Hy st r i ci d ce i n e a ch of which the

, ,

s tr u ct u re of the e n a m el is di ffere n t ; a n d i n e a c h is highly

An d fu rther th a t the v a rieties i n the stru e

”
d isti n c t ive
.
,

t u re of the de n t a l tissue so far a s th ey a r e k n o wn with a

, ,

f ew isol a ted exceptio n s j u stify a n d a ccord with the c l as sifi

,

c a tio n o f the members of the order give n by Mr W a terho u se

'

i n his N a tu r al History of the M amma li a .

 C HAP TE R XI I .

THE TEETH OF C ARN I VO RA .

T HE im als gro u ped together u n der the n a me of

an

C a rn ivora a r e divided i n to two sectio n s the Aqu ati c a n d ,

the Terrestri al Ca rn ivor a .

Th e terre st ri a l v o w e e f o m e ly cl ass ed a di g iti g a de

C a rn i ra r r r s r

a nd pl n t i g a d e a c l a ssific t i o e xc eedin g ly i n c on v en i e t
a r ,
”
it a n n ,
as

l e ft t h e g e t e n um b e o f t h e n i m l s t o b e cl a ssifi e d i n t h e d e
r a r r a a

h a te b l e g o un d b et w een t h e t w o e x t em e typ e s
a r A li n e r . s a ar

cl a ssific ati o is i m p o ssi b l e t h e y e n ow g ou p e d oun d t h ee

n ,
ar r ar r

c en t e s t h e ( Elu oi d e o c t like ; t h e Cy n ide o d og lik e ;

r r a, r a -
o a, r -

a n d t h e Ar c to id e o be lik e C n iv o ; n d i n st e d o f t ki g
a, r ar - ar ra a , a a n

t h e Fel i d m o C t s ,
t h e t yp e o f t h e g o up i t is g en e lly c on
r a ,
as r ,
ra

s i d e ed t h t t h e D g t i b e a e t h e m o s t g en e lis e d f o m a n d t h t
r a o r r ra r ,
a

t h e C t s a e a n e x t em e m o dific at i on i n o n e di e c t i on t h e B ear s i n
a r r r ,

a n ot h e r.

Th e C y n o i d e a c o m p is t h e D o g a n d i t s i m m edi ate
r e lli es t h e . a ,

Wo lv es a d Fo x e s n .

T h e ( El u o id ea o c t lik e C a n iv o
r ,
r c omp i s e t h e Viv err i d ae ( Civ et )
a -
r ra , r s ,

Hy aen s an d Cat s
a , .

T h e A c t o i d ea o
r b ea lik e Ca iv o ,
c om p is e t h e M u stelidae
r r- rn ra , r

( W e a s e ls ) P oc y o i d m ( R a c o n s) a d t h e t u e B e s
,
r n o ,
n r ar .

Th e d e Ca ivo a is ve y atu a l o n e n d i t s n am e i s u p on
or r r n r a r n r ,
a ,

th e w h o l e f i ly d e sc ipt iv e o f t h e h b i t s o f t h e m j i t y o f i t
,
a r r a a or s

m em b e s t h o ug h t h e e a e s om e c e tu e s i cl u d e d i n i t w hich r e
r r r r a r n a

m ix ed f e e d e s a n d o t h e s w hich a e p u ely v eg et i an
r ,
r r r ar .

In c a rn ivorous a n im als o n e tooth on e a ch side of both

upper an d lower j a ws is of co n sidera ble le n gth is sh arply ,

poi nted a n d is c alled a c a n i n e ; the u pper c an i n e is sep a

,

r a ted by an i n ter val from the i n cisors t h e lo w er c an i n e ,

 A J IA N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

an im al a n d to show the gre a t developme n t of the processes

,

for the a t t a chme n t of m uscles a n d t h e stout wide a rc h of

,

t h e zygom a .

To a p a rtic ul a r tooth in the upper j aw a n d to its a n t ago ,

n i st i n the lower j a w C u vier g a ve the n a me of

,
c ar n assi al
these co n spic u o u s i n the tru e flesh feeders become l ess dif
,
-
,

fe r e n t i a t e d i n t h e Arctoide a or be a r like C a rn ivor a a n d i n

-

t h e b e a rs themselves a r e i n disti ng u ish a ble from the other

t e eth s a ve by a determi n atio n of their homologies by a

,

process of comp a riso n with the teeth of i n termedi a te forms .

The sectori a l or c ar na ssi al tooth in the upper j aw is

a l w a ys the fo u rth premol a r its crown is divisible i n to two
p arts the o n e a thi n sh a rp e dged bl a de which r un s in a n
,
-
,

a n tero posterior di rectio n a n d is more or less divided by o n e

-

or t wo n otches i n to a correspo n di n g n umber of cusps ; the

“ ”
o t her p a rt the ,
t ubercle is a shorter a n d bl un ter c u sp
, ,

s itu a ted to the i n n er side of the a n terior e n d of the bl a de

( see fig . I n those which a r e most purely fle sh feeders -

the bl a de is well developed a n d the tubercle of sm all

“
,

s ize a n i n cre a se i n the tuberc u l a r ch a r a cter of the tooth is

tra ce able thro ugh those ge n er a which a re mixed feeders .

The lower t e e t h which a n t a go n ises the upper c arn a ssi al ,

p assi n g a little behi n d it is the first tru e mol a r ; i n t h e

,

Felzclce it co n sists solely of the bl a de which is divi d ed i n to

'

two l a rge cusps behi n d w hich is a very sm all a n d ru d im en

,

t ary third div i sio n ( which in the Hg/cem d ce for ex a mple i s

'

, ,

o f co n spicuous di m e n sio n s ) I n existi n g C a rn ivor a b u t o n e

.

”
sectori al tooth is to be fo un d o n e a ch side of the j a w s but ,

i n the Hy ae n odo n a n d some other exti n ct terti a ry m a mm als

there were thre e teeth p art aki n g of this ch ara cter .

I n a ge n era l se n se we m a y s ay th a t the ch ar a cters which

i n dic ate a pure flesh diet ar e the s mall size of the i n cisors
a s comp a red with the c an i n es a n d their a rr a n geme n t i n a
,

stra ight li n e a cross the j aw ; the l a rge size d eep impl an t a ,

tio n a n d wide se para tio n from o n e a n o t her of t h e c an i n es

,
 THE T EE TH OF OA R NI VOR A . 3 77

the redu ction i n n umber of the mol a r series those th a t ,

rem ai n bei n g witho u t bro a d cr ushi n g s urfa ces i n the pl a ce ,

of which a poi n ted or sh a rp edged form preva ils -

Thu s the more n u merous the teeth of the mol a r series ,

a n d the bro a der their crow n s the more likely it is th a t the ,

cre a t u re su bsists u po n a mixed diet a n d a gra d a tio n m ay

be tr a ced eve n i n i n dividu a l teeth s u ch a s the c ar n a ssi als , ,

i n which a gr a d ua l i n cre a se i n rel a tive size of the i n tern a l

t uberc u l a r cu sps of the u pper a n d of the posterior tu bercles ,

of the lower teeth m ay be tra ced a s we p a ss from the ex

,

a mi n a tio n of the teeth of Feli d ce to those of mixed feeders , ,

such a s the Ar ct oi d ea .

It is a fa mili ar observa tio n th at immature an im als differ

less from their a llies th a n do the respective a dults a n d this ,

i s exemplified by the milk de n titio n of the prese n t order .

'

With the exceptio n of the E elzdce which h a ve o n ly two ,

lower milk mol ars the terrestri a l c arn ivor a so far as is

, ,

k n o w n all h ave the s ame milk de n titio n

, .

3 1 3
i _ o ~ m
3 l 3

Cy n oid ea —The dog presen ts lmost the full typic al a

n u mber of teeth o n e upper mol ar

, ( prese n t i n a n exti n ct
dog like a n im al the Amphicyo n ) a lo n e bei n g wanti n g
-

,
.

_
3 1
_ m
4m 2
1 c p _

3 1 4 3

The i n cisors are sm all the outermost bei n g the l argest ;

,

the upper i n cisors h a ve a s in a gre a t m an y Carn ivora a

, ,

tri lobed shape the surfa ce of the crown bei n g m arked by a

-

tran sverse groove i n to which the a pex of the lower t e e t h

fi t s a n d the a n terior of the lobes thu s formed bei n g n otched
,

s o a s to divide it i n to two .

The c an i n es l arge an d con ic al are somewh at compressed

, ,
 A III A N UA L OF D ENTA L ANA T OJII Y .

fro m side to side a n d h a ve a n a n terior a n d a posterior

,

s h arp ridge ; they ar e a lso slightly fl a tte n ed o n their i n n er

s urfa ces
.

The premol ars a r e fla tte n ed fro m side to s ide poi n ted , ,

FI G 1 6 3
.
l
( ) .

FI G 1 6 4
.

i n cre a si n g in size from before b a ckwa rds a n d h ave s all ,

m
b a s a l a ccessory c u sps ( se e fig The fourth upper pre
.

mol a r is the sectori al t ooth a n d is v ery much l arger th a n

,

the third premol ar the bl a de is well pro n oun ced a n d the ,

( ) Dent i t io n of Aust li a D g ( C is di g o )
1
ra n o an n .

( )
3
M ilk an d p e m e t t e t h of D g ( ft e P of Flo w
r an n e o a r r . er ) .
 A M A NUA L OF D EN TA L 11 Y
A NA T 04 .

the teeth ar e in co n t a ct a n d set somewh a t obliquely s o a s

, ,

to be a lmost imbric a ted .

On the whole it m ay be s a id th at the teeth ar e less e a sily

s usceptible of modific a tio n i n size th a n a r e the j a ws so th a t ,

c ro w di n g of the teeth is i n d u ced by selective breedi n g a imi n g

a t the productio n of short — m u zzled v a rieties .

I n some lo n g mu zzled r a ces s u pern umer a ry teeth ar e

-

s ometimes fo u n d thu s D e Bl a i n ville ( Ost é o gr aph ie ,

Ca n id ce) figures two ex a mples the s upern umer ary tooth ,

bei n g i n on e c a se a premol a r in the other a tru e mol a r ,

$ lur oi d ea —W ith a de n ta l formula n o t di fferi n g much

.

from the dog ( a n d n ot all from Ca n is pr im aevu s ) the

Vi ver r i d ce ( C ivet c ats Ich n e u mo n s & c ) a ppro a ch the more
, , .

t ypic a l c a r n ivores i n s u ch poi n ts a s the t h in n er a n d sh a rpe r

‘

bl a des of the premol a r teeth an d the gre ater rel a tive le n gth
a n d sh a rp n ess of the c a n i n es .

The de n t a l formul a is
1 l
i c _
1 ) f m
3 1 4

At the s a me time the lower c arn a ssi al tooth h as n o less

th an six sh arply poi n ted c u sps a n d it l a cks t h e typic a l ,

ch ar a cter of a sectori a l tooth while the lo n g poi n ted cusps ,

o f the mol a rs of some Vi ver r i d ce rec a ll the ch a r a cters of

i n sectivoro u s de n titio n s ra ther th an those of true flesh

’

feeders ; furthermore there ar e other Vi verr z d ce which a r e

,

n ot a t all s a va ge a n d which subsist o n a diet of fruits

, ,

e ggs ,
&c such a s the Bi n turo n g or the P a ra doxur u s the
.
, ,

teeth of which h a ve almost lost the c a r nivorous ch a ra cter .

L ittle u s e c an therefore be m a de of the Vzver r i doe a s illus

'

t r a t in g the tr an sitio n betwee n the de n t a l ch ara cters of t h e

other families of the order ; they r a ther serve to exemplify
how withi n the limits of a si n gle fa mily with a n iden tic a l
, ,

den t al formul a the form an d size of the teeth may va ry s o

,
 T HE T EE TH OF CA R NI VOR A . 3 81

as to a d apt its members to di ffere n t forms of food a n d

h abits of life .

Hy en d
c i ce —I n the Hy aen a the j aw is s hort an d stout ;
.

the c an i n es ar e s et fa r ap art a n d the teeth of the mol a r ,

series ar e reduced in n umber .

3 1 4
1 c p m
3 1 4

The i n cisors ar e short an d sto u t b u t the o u termost ,

upper i n cisor is some wh a t c an i n iform the c an i n es a r e very

stro n g b u t ar e n ot s o lo n g rel atively to the other teeth as
,

i n the E eli d ce .

The premol ars ar e all sto u t poi n ted teeth with a very ,

FI G 1 6 5
.

well pro n ou n ced b as al ridge or ci n gul um service able ,

in
protecti n g the gu ms w he n the cre a ture is cr ushi n g u
p

( ) Upp er lo w h of Hy Th st o gly m k d ci g l um
1
a nd er t eet aen a . e r n ar e n u

is s een upo th n e low er t th

ee I t h upp
.
j w t h fou t h p mol
n e er a e r re ar

(c ssi l t oot h ) h
a r na a as a st o g b l d divid d i t o t h cu sps
r n a e, d
e n r ee , an a

s m ll t b cl opposi t
a u er e e t o nd w i t hi
a th t io c usp ; i t is a good
n e an er r

t ypic l c arn ssi l t oo t h

a a a .
 A BI ANUA L OF D ENT AL A NA T OM Y .

bo n es ; they i n cre a se i n size from before b a ckw ards i n the

upper j aw the fo urt h u pper premol ar bei ng a well mark ed
,

c a r n a ssi a l tooth with its bl a de a n d tubercle .

The lower c a rn a ssi a l or first mol a r co n sists of little more

th a n the n otched bl a de but the little posterior tubercle so
s tro n gly pro n ou n ced i n the d og i s i n the hy aen a disti n ctly
,

m ore m ar k ed th a n in the E eli d ce ( c f figs 1 6 5 a n d The. .

o nly upper tru e mol a r is the rudime n t ary tooth pl a c ed ,

i n side the b a ck of the fourth premol a r .

The m a i n fe a ture of the de ntitio n of the hy ae n a is the

gre at sto u tn ess a n d stre n gth of the teeth ; they a r e a d mir
a bly a d a pted to the h abits of the a n im a l which feeds r a ther
,

upo n the portio n s of c arc a sses left by the fi er cer c arn ivora
t ha n u po n those which it kills for itself a n d co n seque n tly ,

bo n es for m a l a rge proportio n of its food .

There is a c urious hy aen a like a n imal foun d a t the Cape

-

( of w hic h there are ofte n specime n s a t the Z oologic a l

G a rde n s) c alled Proteles or A a rdwolf in which the teeth ,

o f the mol a r series a re quite rudime n t a ry The i n cisors .

u ch wor n i n old a n im a ls ) an d the c a n i n es a r e fa irly w ell

( m
d eveloped the mol a rs a n d premol a rs quite stu n ted .

The decid u ous de n titio n dm . 3 is simila r to the

a d ult a s respects the teeth bei n g stu n ted It is a cowa rdl y
, .

a n im al a n d is s u pposed to feed o n putrid flesh

,
it is s a id to
e a t you n g l a mbs a n d to bite the l a rge t a ils of the C a pe
,

sheep which a r e rem a rk able for co nt ai n i ng a n abu n dan ce o f

,

s emi flui d fa t
-
.

Felid ce .
—The de n titio n of this family is si ngul a rly
u n iform .

3
l
0
0 0 1
i 1

3
c p l
11
0 1 e
t 1

Thus the mol ar series is reduced below th at of hy aena

 A M A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

the bl a de o nly ; it is divided b y a V sh aped n otch i nt o

“ ~

two lobes an d the posterior tubercle is h ardly represe n ted

, .

I n a n exti n ct feli n e an im al the M a ch a irodus fou n d i n , ,

terti a ry strat a a n d very widely distrib u ted ( in Fr an ce

, ,

It aly I n di a Bra zil Bue n os Ayres) the first of the pre

, , ,

mol a rs left in the upper j aw of Felis a n d there a lmost ,

rudime n t a ry ( s ee fig h a s dis appe ared ; the de n t a l

.

formul a is thus
3 1 2 1
1 c p m
3 1 2 1

The upper c an i n es ar e of im m e n se le n gth a n d the ridge ,

of e n am el which r un s dow n the fro n t a n d b a ck s urfa ce o f

t h e teeth is disti n ctly serr a ted ; he n ce t h e n ame of s a w
toothed Tiger which h as been give n to the an im al .

FI G 1 6 7
.

The lower c an i n es were quite sm all an d ra n ged with the ,

.

i n cisors The e n ormous le n gth of the upper c a n i n e re n ders

.

it di fficult to see in wh at m ann er it was m a de u s e of a s the ,

( ) Sid e view of j ws a c i m of M a ch air o d us ( Dr epanod on )

1
t he a nd ra n u

a ft e
r Owen .
 T HE T EE TH OF CA R NI VOR A . 3 85

mo n t h co uld h ardly h ave bee n ope n ed to a n exte n t su ffi cie n t

to en a ble i t s poi n t to do more th an cle a r the lower j a w .

The exti n ct Hy aen odo n h a d feli n e a ffi n ities but di ffered ,

i n th a t it prese n ted the typic a l m a mm ali an formul a of

3 l_ 4 3
c p m
.

3 1 4

its gre a t peculi a rity bei n g th a t o n e a n d all of these teeth

“ ”
were of c a r n a ssi a l form Yet the elo n ga ted form of its .

j a w is,
s o fa r a s it goes opposed to the ide a o f its h a vi n g
,

b ee n highly c a r n ivorous its food a t al l eve n ts m u st prob ably

h a ve con sisted of a n imals very much sm aller th a n itself .

Ar c t oi d ea .
—Amo n gst the C a rn ivora
gro u ped together by
m an y ch a ra cteristics a s ‘
be ar like a tolera bly complete
-
,
’

gra d a tio n of ch a ra cter i n the m atter of de n titio n m ay be

tra ced .

S ome of the gro u p s uch a s the sto a ts an d m a rti n s a r e

, ,

very c a rn ivorous ; others a r e m a i n ly herbivorous Of the .

M us telid ae the de nt al formula is

3 l_ 4 l
i _ c p . m .

3 l 4 2

There is a sort of p r ima f ac ie resembl an ce to the feli n e

den titio n for the sectori a ls a r e very m uch like those of the
,

Felid ae b u t the l a st tooth in e a ch j a w is a b r e a d topped

,

t uberc u l ar mol a r e ven i n the most c arn ivoro u s members of

,

the gro u p while i n those which a r e less so such a s the

, ,

b a dger the mol a r tee t h a r e very bro a d a n d obtu se the

, ,

lower sectori al h a vi n g a very sm a ll bl a de an d a very l arge

t ub erc ul a r posterior t a lon so th a t w itho u t h avi n g re a lly
, ,

lost its typic al form a tio n it comes pra ctic ally to be a bro a d
,

gri n di n g t e e t h .

I n the Procyo n id ae ( R a coo n s an d C o atimu n dis we ,

0 c
 A Jil A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OJII Y .

h a ve a further dep artu re from the c ar n ivoro u s ch a ra cter ,

i n the i n cre a sed developme n t of the mol ar series the de n ta l

formul a is
3 l 4 2 .

3 l 4 2
In the C o a timu n di , for e xample ,
the u pper sectori a l

FI G 1 6 8
.

h as very l arge t u bercle a n d posteriorly to this there is

‘ ’
a ,

a s ma ll a dditio n al tubercle ; the

’
bl a de h a s n o l arge or ‘

co n spicuous thi n flat sh a rp edge b u t prese n ts two pro

, , ,

n o u n c e d cusps .

The lower sectori a l is n o lo nger recogn is able a s a c ar

n a ssial tooth but a ll the true mol a rs a r e bro a d teeth with
,

four or five cusps .

The c an i n es ar e very pec uli ar those of the upper j a w ,

bei ng very stra ight an d much fl a tte n ed from side to side

those of the lower j aw stro n gly curved a n d m a rked by a ,

d eep groove n e ar the fro n t of their a n terior surfa ce .

( ) Upp er
1 lo w t oot h of Co t i mu di ( N s u
an d er a i li ) The fo u t h
a n a a so c a s . r

upp er p emol ( c ssi l t oo t h ) h los t i t s c t o i l ch c t by t h

r ar ar n a a as s e r a ara er e

b l d b i g much l ss
a e e n d t h t ub cl mu ch mo
e ,
an e d v lop d t h i t h
er e re e e e an n e

( E lu id ro ; t
ea h e is re dd it io l
an i t a
a l t ub e cl t
na t h e b ck of t h
n e rn r e a a e

t oo t h .
 A fiIA N UA L OF D EN TA L A NA T OM Y .

ti me of the a n im al ; the fi rst premol ar however is ra rely , ,

( if ever i )
n rece n t sp ecies lost the seco n d bei n g the first to ,

fa ll out a n d the n the t h ird As t h e fourth is n ever lost i n

,
.
,

mos t a dult be a rs the first a n d fourth premola rs a r e fo u n d ,

with a wide i n terva l betwee n them The premol a rs o f .

b e a rs thus form a n exceptio n to the r ule th a t whe n a tooth

is lost from the premol ars the l oss t akes pl a ce from the ,

fro n t of the s er ie s .

The fo urth u pper premol a r ( c arn a ssi al t ooth ) reta i n s

s omethi n g of its c a rn a ssi a l ch a ra cter
; the first l ower mol a r
very little s ave th at it is a n arrower a n d more elo n gated
,

tooth th a n the other tru e mol ars .

The tr u e mol ars a r e squ arish or oblo n g teeth ra ised i nt o ,

bl u n t tub e rcul a r cusps they va ry in di ffere n t species .

I n the sloth b e a r ( Urs u s l ab i a t u s ) the i n cisors a r e sm all

a n d the medi a n p a ir ar e lost e a rly ; it is v a rio u sly st a ted

to be frugivorous an d to feed o n a n ts the l atter prob ably ,

b ei n g the more truthful a cco un t .

C ARN I VO RA P I NN I P ED I A ( SEA L S ) .

Th e a qu t ic
a Ca rn iv o ra a r e d ivid e d in to t h r e e f a m ili e s

I . d Se ls c om p isin g t h e si n g l e g u s Ot ari
Th e Ot a r n d ae o r E a r e . a ,
r en a

i s o Se B e s T h e se e t h e f ur Sea ls
k n o w n a s S ea L on ,
r a ar . ar .
”

f om w hich s ea l skin is p o c u e d an d th y e l ess em o v e d

r r r ,
e ar r

f o m t h e t e st i l c rn iv o t h a t h e o t h e s e als t h
r err r a a ra an re r : e

li mb s a e b t t e d p t e d f o w lk i n g t h e e a e e xtern a l
r e r a a r a , r r

ea s & c r , .

1 1 Th e P h o c i d ae t o w hich f m ily t h e Sea l s o f o ur o wn c o a s t s

.
,
a

( P h o c g een l n d i a & c ) a n d t h e G ea t P o b o scis Se ls o f t h e

r a ca, . r r a

so ut h ern s e s ( Cys to ph o ) b el o n g
a ra .

I I I T h e T i ch e chid ae o W l u s e s a n a b e ra n t Ar c ti c f a m ily c on
. r ,
r a r ,
r

s is t i g o f o n g en u o ly
n e s n .

The d e ntitio n of t h e se als is less h ighly speci alised th an

t h a t of other c a rn ivor a i n some c a ses a pproxim a ti n g to th a t,

o f homodo n t cet a ce a n s .

The c an i n es ar e ge n erally w ell m ark ed by bei n g l arge r

 T HE T EETH OF CA R NI VOR A . 3 89

th an the other teeth but the mol a rs premol a rs a r e —a n d

,

very simila r to e a ch other a n d a r e simple in p a ttern T h e

, .

milk de n titio n i s very feebly developed i n the se als i n t h e

Ot a ri a ( fur se al ) which of a ll the se als most a ppro a ches t o
,

Fm 1 7 0 ( I )
. .

the terrestri a l c a r n ivora i n other ch a r a cters the milk teeth ,

a r e r et a 1 n ed for a fe w weeks b u t in most others t h ey a r e ,

1
( ) J w s of Ot i i
a ar a , n which t h e t eet h a re a ffe c t d b y t h fo
e e r m of osio
er n

a ll ud d t i t h t xt
e o n e e . Aft D er r . Mu ir e . d
O en t . Soc i Tran s .
, 1 870 .
 A M A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

shed about the time of b irt h ( of p a ge Th u s Pro .

fess e r Flower tells u s th a t in a Phoc a g r eenlan d ic a a week

old s c arcely a tra ce of the milk teeth w as left .

The teeth of Ot a ri a a n d of some other se als become

much w orn dow n an d they a lso seem to become eroded a t
,

the level of the g ums a s they a r e ofte n deeply exc a va ted a t

,

poi nts which seem u n likely to h ave bee n exposed to frictio n ,

b u t the n at u re of this erosio n h as n ot bee n a dequ ately i n

v es t i
g a t e d .

Th e commo n se als ( Phoc a ) h a ve a de n t al formula

1 4 l
1 . _ c _
p _m
4 l
.

3 l

The i n cisors ar e of simple form a n d t h e o u ter ar e the ,

l a rger The c a n i n e is a stro n g rec urved tooth with a

.
,

l arge root ; behi n d i t follows a series of mol ars e a ch of ,

FI G 1 7 1
.

which ( with the exceptio n of the firs t ) be a rs a ce n tra l

pri n cip al c u sp w ith a sm aller a ccessory cusp before a n d
,

behi n d it The forms of t h e crow n s v a ry a g ood de a l in

.

di ffere n t ge n era i n some t h e c u sps bei ng m u ch l arger

, ,

more deeply sep ar a ted from o n e a n other a n d rec urved a n d

i n others the a ccessory cusps bei n g multiplied s o th a t t h e ,

( )
l
Teet h of Phoc a gi cen l an di c a .
3 92 A JII A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

In dditio n to the gre a t t u sks the w alru s ord i n a rily ha s a

a

row of fo u r or five short simple t eeth w or n d own to the ,

level of the g um s ; of these t h e o n e pl a ced immedi a tely ,

withi n the b a se o f the gre a t c a n i n e is i n t h e i n te r ma xillar v ‘

b o n e a n d is a n i n cisor : t he ordi n a ry de n t a l formul a i s give n

,

by Professor Flower as
1 1 3
i 0 1)
o 1 3
B ut th ere
'

is some di fficulty in a ssig n i n g a d efi n ite de n t a l

FI G 1 7 3
.

formul a : for in of the solit a ry i n cisor ar e ofte n t he

( )
1
id S
vi w of u
e pp d
e lo w j w s of W l u s ( T ich chus ma u )
er an er a a a r r e r os r s .

Th upp e j w h
e r b t ilt d
a lit t l t
as een sid i o d t b i g i t o
e a e o on e e, n r er o r n n

vi w t h mol t t h t t h s m t i m w it h t h lo g t u sks Th d t
e e ar ee a e a e e e n . e e er

mi t io of t h e t t h b i g op
na n ee t q u s t io
e n th y h v
en b si mplyo e n, e a e een

umb der e .
 T HE T EETH OF CA R NI VOR A
’
. 3 93

sockets ( or eve n the tee t h themselves ) or t wo others which ,

a r e for va rious re a so n s ra ther to be reg a rded a s n o n per -

siste n t teet h of the perm an e n t set th a n as milk teeth a n d

.

there a r e a lso s m a ll teet h sometimes to be m e t with behi n d

the mol ars wh ich seem to be r udime n t a ry perm an e n t teeth
,
.

The teeth above a lluded to m ay persist thro u gh life a n d ,

prob ably ofte n do b ut they ar e s u re to be lost in m a cera ted

s kulls a s they h a ve but li t tle socket
, Of the milk d e n
.

titio n fo u r teeth h a ve been tra ced i n e a ch j a w ; they a r e

r udi me n t a ry a re lost ab o ut the time of bir t h a n d corres
, ,

po n d i n positio n to the more l argely developed teeth of the

a d ul t
. He n ce the questio n if those sm all rudime n ta ry
teeth a bove all uded to ar e to be regarded also a s milk
teeth which ar e lo n g ret a i n ed or a s rudi me n t a ry perman e n t
,

teeth a t prese n t this requires further el u cid a tio n .

 CH AP TE R XII I .

TH E TEETH OF I NSE C T I VO RA , C HI R O P TE FA, AND P R I MATES .

i s c iv f h h s d
Th e n e t o ra o rm r a t er a et er o g en eo u o r er o f M a m m a , ls
c v yv i sf s
a n d em b ra e er ar o u o rm . h h s ll
All o f t e m a r e o f r a t er m a
i
s z e , a n d som e a r ev y s ll i d d
er ma n eeh i di c sis s
T e r. et on t f or t h e
s p i s cs h i h
m o t a rt o f n e t , a n d t e r teet a r e g en er a lly d p d hi
a a te f or t s
i f ish d i h
b y be n g ur n e w t yp i s
man o nt s k
. i ls
Th e b e t n o w n an m a in
d d h s h s l s
t h e o r er a r e t h e He g e og , t h e S r e w , a n d t h e M o e h s to t e e
a r e t o be a dd d e l pi h c s
t h e G a eo t e u , o r lyi “
F n g L em u r , a n d t h e
l ph
M a c ro sc el i d ae ( E e ic
an t m s c iv
e). d
I n e t o r a a r e m or e a b un a n t i n
f ic si
A r a , A a , a n d So u t h ic h p
Am er a t a n i n Eur o e h Th e S r ew s
.

a pp x s
r o i m at e i n s ds
o m e m ea ur e t o w a r s p i
t h e R od en t , a n d t h e T u a a
i s v er yl i ch c s
em u r n e i n i t s a r a t er .

T HE commo n E n glish He d gehog ( Eri n a ceus ) h a s the de n t a l

formul a

In the u pper j a w th ere is a w ide i n terv al be t wee n t h e

first p a ir of i n cisors w hich ar e m u ch the l a rgest an d a r e
,
“

c an i n iform i n sh ape The n ext two teeth ( i n cisors ) a r e

.

qu ite sm all a n d resemble premol ars i n their form The

,
.

n ext tooth h a s two roots a n d a crow n with o n e cusp a n d is

, ,

a lso like the premol a rs behi n d it This t e e t h the root .

,

of which shows i n dic atio n s of divisio n is some t imes c alled ,

a c an i n e bec au se it comes n ext behi n d t h e i nterm a xill a ry

,

su t ure behi n d this come two sm all premol a rs .

The fourth upper premol a r is tot ally di ffere n t i n size a n d

form from the third : its crow n is l arge squ arish a n d , ,
 A ll A N UA L
I OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

t ru e mol a r is a dwa rf ed tooth w i t h b ut o n e cusp S evera l .

d e n t al form ul ae h a ve bee n a ssig n ed t o the He d gehog t her e

is little room for di ffere n ce of opi n io n a s to the n om e n
c la t ur e of i t s u pper teeth : though some a u t hors
Professor M iva r t ) prefer to c a ll t h e fi rst premol a r a c a n i n e .

But i n the lower j aw some a uthors give i 0 pm

5 I
o thers i c pm a n d o t hers a g a i n 1 pm ,
3 0 2 3
l a st give n seems the le a st a rtifici al a n d correspo n ds best ,

with the rel a tio n s betwee n the upper a n d lower teeth whe n
the mouth is close d .

Rousse a u describes the existe n ce of twe n ty four m i lk -

teeth which he cl a ssifies th u s

,
: ( i
2 ( 111 1 th a t is to sa
y,

a ll the teeth in fro n t of the true mol a rs h a d deciduous pre

d ec e s s o r s but his groupi n g of them i n to i n cisors a n d mol a rs
,

is qu ite a rbitra ry .

The milk teet h ar e n o t sh e d a n d repl a ced u n til the

a n im a l h a s a tt a i n ed to a lmos t i t s full dime n sio n s a n d a ll ,

three tr ue mol ars a r e in pl a ce .

The teeth of the He dgehog fa irly represe n ts some of the

fe a tures of I n sectivorous de n titio n s for the fo r c ep like i n,
-

e is e rs the st u n ted o r n o n develop ed c a n i n es a n d the mol a r s

,
-
,

bristli n g wit h poi n ted c u sps a re commo n to very m a n y

,

I n sectivora .

The Shrews h ave n u merous sh arply poi n ted teeth the -

poi n ts i n terdigita ti n g a nd fitti n g very closely together

whe n the mouth i s sh u t There is n o toot h either i n the
.

u pper or lower j a w which is so elo n g a t ed a s to d eserve t h e

n a me of c a n i n e ; b ut bet w ee n the i n cisors a n d the tr u e

mol ars ar e severa l sm all teet h which by a n alogy a r e c a lled , ,

p remol a rs The
. tr u e mol a rs a re n o t very di ffere nt i n

p attern from those of the mole ( B i n Fig a n d prese n t .

the W con tour so commo n i n the mol a rs of I n sectivora

-
.

The most m arked p e culi a rity in t h e de ntitio n of the

 THE T EE TH OE I NSECTI VOR A . 3 97

Shrews lies in the form of their i n cisors The first u ppe r .

i n cisor is a l ways very l arge i n de ed it looks vertic a lly

d o wn w a rds is a little b o ok e d a n d h a s a n otch a n d a seco n d
, , ,

l o w c u sp behi n d the pri ncip al lo n g poi n ted cusp The tip .

of the lower i n cisor fits i n t o this n otch The lo wer i n cisor .

is a lso very l a rge ; it lie s n e a rly horizo n t ally tho u gh the ,

poi n t is be n t a little upw a r d s Alo n g its u pper edge there .

a re i n most specie s three or four s m a ll c u sps w hile its

, , ,

lo wer border is c urio u sly prolo n ged o utside the bo n e of t h e

so to n so m e m e a sure e n c a se this l a tter The lowe
j a w ,
a s i r .

i n c isor is a t le a st o n e third a s lo n g a s the whole a lveol a r

-

b o r d er The i n cisor teeth of the Shre w w o uld a ppe a r t o

.

form a very e fficien t p a ir of pi n cers with which to pick up ,

the mi n ute cre a t u res o n which it feeds Of the milk teeth .

o f Shre w s little is k n o w n : they ar e s a id to be absorbed

before birt h b u t a ccur ate obser va tion s u po n the m are m u ch
,

n eeded their very existe n ce bei n g do ub t ful

,
.

The de n titio n of the Mole ( T alp a ) h as be e n the s ubj ect of

m u ch co n trovers y the determi n a tio n of its c an i n es & c
, ,
.
,

prese n ti n g s uch difficulty t h a t n o less th an five di ffere n t

d e n t al form ul a; h a ve bee n a ssig n ed to it .

I n the fro n t of the u pper j a w come three s m all tee t h the ,

fi rs t bei n g somewh a t the l a rgest w hich a r e well withi n the ,

limits of the i nterm axil la ry bo n e a n d a r e do ubtless i n cisors , .

B ut the n ext t e e t h w hich is very big a lso a ppe a rs to be

, ,

impl a n ted i n the i n term axill a ry bo n e the s ut ure p a ssi n g ,

a cross its socket close to the b a ck of its posterior root .

A ccordi n g to its imp l a n t a tio n it therefore wo u l d be a n

i n cisor b u t it is very u n like a n i n cisor ; a n d it i s two

co f ss I c o t follo w M Sp c B t w h i his v lu b le
I n e ann r . en e a e en , n a a

p p a t h m il k t t h of t h m ol
er o n e h s ys This t oo t h is i mpl t d
ee e e, e a ,
an e

w i t hi t h li mi t s of t h
n e p m xill y b o s t h s t es p ti g th m
re a ar ne , e u ur e e a ra n e

f m t h m xill y p ssi g t h o gh t h post io po t io of i t lv ol us

ro e a ar ,
a n r u e er r r n s a e

t h us d emo nstr a t i ng t ha t t h is d ec id uous t o o t h i s t he t r ue ho mo log ue f

o t ha t
o
f t h e ca n i n e i n t he ma mma l ia n t yp e
”
Sur e i t w u go t o r . ly o ld p ove t he

c
o n t ra r y if cc pt e d
,
a e as e vid c en e at a ll upo t his poi t
n n .
 A JII A N UA L OF DE N T /1 L A NA T 024
1Y .

rooted a thi n g a n omalous either i n a n i n cisor or a c a n i n e

, ,

tho u gh fo u n d i n the c an i n e of G ym n ur a which is beyo n d ,

q uestio n i n the m a xill a ry bo n e .

N ext come three mi n u te premol a rs a n d a fourth which , ,

is m u ch l arger th an the ot h ers these all h ave si n gle crow n s ,

co n sisti ng o f little more th an a si ngle sh a rply poi n ted c u sp -

.

The first t wo upper mol ars a r e l arge teeth bristli n g wi t h

c u sps the third is much reduced in size a n d simplified

FI G 1 7 5 ( )
.
l .

Jl a l S i z e
‘

in p a ttern I n the lower j a w the f o ur fro n t teeth

. all

s mall but the fo u rth or outermost of these m oi s e rs i s c a lled

,

by some wri ters the lower c an i n e bec a u se whe n the teeth , ,

a r e closed it p a sses i n fro n t of the upper c a n i n ifo r m tooth

, .

N ever t heless the tooth which does the work of a c an i n e i n

the lower j a w is the fift h coun ti n g from the fro n t this is a
two rooted tooth an d co n forms s o closely with the thre e
-
,

teeth behi n d it in co n fig ura tion th a t it i s obvio u sly o n ly o n e,

of these premol ars developed to a gre ater le n gth th a n th e

others I t closes behi nd t h e c an i n iform upper t e e t h s o
.
,

c ann ot o n this gro u n d h e c alled a c an i n e by those who

a tt a ch import an ce to the t erm .

( ) pp d lo w h of t h co mmo M ol The fu ct io l ss milk

1
U er an er t eet e n e . n n e

t t h ( ft
ee Sp c B
a er en e at e ) are pl c d b ov t h p
a e a e e er man en t t t h w hich dis
ee

pl c t h m
a e e .
 A JII A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

the milk de n titio n is toler a bly complete while i n t h e ,

Shrews it h as all b u t or quite dis a ppe a red

, , .

The W p a ttern ch ar a cterisi n g the mol ars of I n sectivora

-

h a s a lre a dy bee n a lluded to it is well exemplified i n the

mol ar of Uro t r ic h u s .

I n this tooth as h a s bee n cle a rly show n by Prof M i va r t

, .

( Osteology of I n sectivor a J ourn of A nat

,
the four. .
,

c u sps of the typic a l t eeth ( a b c d ) h a ve bee n a dded to

, , ,

by the elevatio n of the ci n g ul u m i n to three or four exter n al ,

a n d o n e i n ter n a l c u sp m aki n g u p the tot a l n u mber to n i n e

, .

Thu s it is th a t the mol ars of t his order ofte n fa irly bristl e

with cusps .

I n the Mole the n umber of cusps is dimi n ished by the

co alesce n ce of b an d 03 i nto a ridge an d the dis appe ar an ce of ,

FI G 1 7 6 (
.
l l .

A F

the i n n er cusp of the ci n gul u m w hile the simplific atio n is ,

c a rried yet further i n the C ape Mole ( c i n Fig .

It w ould be impossible to n otice the somewh at v aried

de n titio n s of other I n sectivor a in these p ages but me n tio n ,

m u st be m a de of the very an o m alous teeth of the G aleo

pithecus formerly pl a ced with the L emurs u n der the title of
,

Flyi n g L em u r .

Its lower i n cisors a r e divided by a n umber of vertic al

d ivisio n s ru n n i n g dow n thro u gh a gre a t p a rt of the le n gth
of the crown s so th at they c an be comp ared to combs or t o
, ,

l
( ) A. pp
U er m ol of
ar Urot r i ch us B M . ol e C Ca
. p e Ir id sc
e en t M ol e,

(Ch ysochlo is )
r r .
 T HE T EE TH OF I N S EC TI VOR A . 40]

h a n ds with the fi n gers sli ghtly sep a ra ted Wh a t the pu r .

pose served by these comb like teeth m ay be rem a i n s -

u n c ert a i n : n o other a n i m a l h as si m il a r teeth G a l e o pi t he .

c u s h as a well developed milk de n titio n the milk teeth ,

bei n g very simil a r to th eir s u ccessors .

The teeth of I n se c ti vor a ar e re m a rk a ble for the thickn ess

o f their e n a m e l w hich i n the Shrews is to so m e exte n t
,

pe n etra ted b y the de n ti n a l t ubes The e n amel is deeply .

c olo u red i n some Shrews the pigme n t bei n g a ct u a lly i n the

,

s ubst a n ce of the e n a m e l a n d n o t i n a n disti n ct l a yer

,y .

THE TEETH OF C H I R O P TERA .

The B a ts sh arply disti n gu ished from all other m a mm al s

,

by the possessio n of wi n gs a r e divided i n to two gro u ps

,
“

respectively i n sectivoro u s a n d fru givoro u s .

The i n sectivoro u s B a ts by far the most n u mero u s sectio n

, ,

a r e for the most p art possessed of sm a ll i n cisors ra ther ,

l a rge c a n i n es a n d premol a r a n d mol a r teeth which bristle

,

with sh a rp c u sps a n d ge n erally prese n t the W p attern I n

,
-
.

fa ct i n ge n er a l ch a ra cter their teeth resemble those of the

, ,

I n sectivor a .

The i n cisors a r e sometimes reduced in n umber a n d ,

sp a ces left betwee n them ; a n d some a s for ex a mple the , ,

Va mpire ( Desmodu s) h a ve teeth speci a lly modified to a ccord

w ith their blood s u cki n g h a bits
-
.

This Ba t h a s o n ly o n e perm an e n t i n cisor o n e a ch side a n d ,

this is a l arge but thi n a n d sh arp edged tooth wit h which the -
,

wou n d is m a d e the lower i n c isors a r e s m a ll teeth with feebly

n otched edges The c an i n es a r e l arge a n d the m ol ar
.
,

series which is n o t required i n a n a n im a l existi n g u po n

,

blood is stu nted The mol a r teeth ar e ho wever sh a rp

, .
, , ,

tho u g h sm all an d there is n o m a rked disti n ctio n i n to

,

m ol ars a n d premol a rs .

The frugivoro u s b ats ( of which the Pterop u s or fly i ng ,

D D
 A JII A N UA L 01 " D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

is a n ex a mple ) h a ve m u ch l arger muzzles

fo x, ,
an d the mol a r
teeth a r e s et w ith i n tervals be t wee n them .

The de n t al formul a is i
g g2 p m , b ut in some t he

mol a r series is red u ced belo w this n u m b er .

The i n cisors a r e sm all a n d the c an i n es ra ther l arge , .

Both mol a rs a n d premol a rs a r e of somewh a t simple form ,

bei n g lo n g an d compressed from side to side The o u te r

,
.

borders of t h e crow n of the mol a rs are eleva ted i n to disti n ct

but n o t exceedi n gly sh arp c u sps which become worn dow n ,

by u se .

The i n sectivorous ch ara cter of the prese n ce of m an y

sh a rp cu sps u po n the teeth is n ot to be fo u n d in a n y of t h e
frugivorous b ats All the Pteropi h a ve decid u ous c an i n es
.
,

a n d fo u r d eciduo u s mol a rs of simple poi n ted form but the , ,

n u mber of deciduo u s i n cisors i s very v a ri a ble .

The milk de n titio n of b a ts h a s be e n very c a refully an d

thoro u ghly i n vestig ated by L eche ( L u n d s Un iver s it Ars ’
.
~

sk r i ft Tom X1 1 an d XI V
, . a n d a t the prese n t t h e
. .
,

M eg a d er m at a a r e the o n ly fa mily i n which the milk teeth

a r e u n k n ow n The milk teeth a r e n o t of much fun ctio n al
.

import an ce as they a r e shed soo n a ft er if n o t a bsorbed

, ,

before birth a n d they a r e n o t therefore impl a n ted i n very

, ,

d efi n ite sock ets .

In their slight cy li n dric a l elo n g a ted roots s u rmou n ted by ,

exp an ded crow n s these milk teeth ofte n rec all those of the,

Mole .

Sometimes the milk teeth a re to be fo un d eve n a fter the

perm an e n t teeth ar e i n si t u ; in other i n st a n ces as for ,

exa mple the d eciduous mol ars of Moloss u s they n ever ou t ,

the gum The milk de n titio n of the Va mpire ( Desmodu s ) ( )

.
1

( )
1
Insk ll of D smod us i t h poss ssio of M R F Tom s t h
a u e ,
n e e n r. . . e ,
e

t hi d milk t oo t h
r pp s t co spo d i posi t io t t h p m
a t
e ar o rr e n n n o e er a nen

c an in ; t h s m is t h c s i t h sp ci m fi gu d by M ss s Ge v is
e e a e e a e n e e en re e r . r a

a d C t lm i ( E p d d s l p t c t d Amé iqu d u Sud ) ’

n as e a n x e . an es ar . en . r e .
 A JIIA N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

c orrespo n d to it b u t to be the first premol a r ( of p age

,
.

Th e premol a rs a r e compressed from side to side a n d are

.

very sh a rp : the mol a rs a r e a rmed wi t h lo n g sh a rp cusps ,

w h i ch a r e worn down i n old an i m a ls .

The upper mol ars i n m an y lemu rs a r e a rmed with four

c usps co n n ected by a n
,
oblique ridge like those of m a n
a n d the a n thropoid a pes .

There is a very a berra n t lemur the Aye ay e ( Ch e ir omy s )

,
-
,

w hich i n its de n titio n imit a tes the rode n ts .

In both upper a n d lower j a ws the i n cisors form a si n gle

p a ir of l a rge curved teeth growi n g from persiste n t pul ps
, ,

a n d we a ri n g obliqu ely so a s to co n st a n tly preserve a sh arp

c u tti n g e dge The e n a mel is very much less thick if n o t

.
,

a ltogether a bse n t upo n the b a cks of these i n cisors

,
.

After a co n siderable i n terv al whi ch is devoid of teeth

, ,

there follow fo u r upper a n d thre e lo wer teeth w h ich ar e ,

n o t of persiste n t growth but h a ve defi n ite roots a n d r e

, ,

semble t h e mol a rs of m a n y omn ivorous rode n ts .

Bei n g a some wh at ra re a n d strictly n octurn a l a n im al ,

little is k n ow n of its food some h a ve believed th a t i t m a de

u s e of its rode n t i n cisors to c u t a w a y portio n s of w ood i n

o r d er to get a t the gr ubs co n t a i n ed i n it dr a wi n g them out

,

of their hidi n g pl a ce by me a n s of its c u riously elo n ga ted

fi n ger whilst others believe th a t it gn a ws the s u g a r c a n e
, .

But wh a tever the n a ture of its food m ay be it is cert a i n ,

“

th a t its sc alpriform i n cisors a r e p ut to h ard work a n d s o ,

kept worn d own for i n a specime n kept for a time i n the

,

Z oologic a l G a rde n s which w as supplied with soft food

, ,

the i n cisor t eeth gre w to an excessive le n gth a n d ultim ately ,

c aused the a n im al s de a th by the poi n ts of its lo wer i n cisors

’

perfora ti n g the p al a te The a ccomp any i n g figure represe n ts

.

t h e muzzle of thi s specime n a n d although th e u pper teeth

,
 T HE TE E TH OF P R I JlI A TE S . 405

h a ve grow n to an i n ordi n a te le n gth a n d h ave diverged from ,

o n e a n other it will s erve to show the rode n t l ike a spect of

,
-

i t s m o u th .

Altho u gh fun ctio n ally its teeth a re those of a rode n t

, , ,

yet despite this a da ptive resembl an ce the mil k de ntitio n ,

FIG l 7 7.

ret a i n s cert a i n ch ar a cters which i n dic ate the lemuri n e origi n

of the cre a tu re .

I n the upper j a w the milk den titio n co n sists of two sm all

i n c i sors a c a n i n e a n d three mol a rs
, in t h e lower j a w of t w o
sm all i n cisors an d two sm all mol a rs ; it i s s aid th at in a n
e arly sta ge a third milk i n cisor is to be fo u n d .

The perm an e n t i n cisors push their way u p b etwee n t h e

fi rst a n d seco n d milk i n cisors a t a cert a i n st a ge a ll three

(
1
) Ay e Aye ( Ch ei romys ) , w
-
hich di d i e n t he Z oologic l G d ns ( ft
a ar e a er

Dr . i
M ur e ) Th e u
. er n pp i ciso s f om w
r , r a nt of suffici t u h ve g ow
en se, a r n

lo ng a n d div erg e d f o m t h middl li

r e e n e.
 A AI A N UA L OF D EN TA L A NA T OM Y .

are to be see n a t o n ce but the l a rge size of the perm an e n t

,

i n cisors c auses t h e speedy loss of the milk i n cisors .

N 0 kn ow n rode n t h as so m an y milk teeth n or i n deed an y ,

FI G 1 7 8
.

m ilk i n cisors ; the at

a
y e a ll
a
y e th u s a ffords a n excelle
-
n t
ex a mple of a m ilk de n titio n preservi n g ch a ra cters which ar e
lost in the extremely modified a du lt de n titio n .

The speci al i nterest w hich a tt a ches to the de n titio n of

C hei r o my s h a s bee n a lre a dy a ll uded to ( s ee p a ge 2 7 1 ) to
briefly rec apitul a te it is this : i n M a d ag a sc a r a n isol a ted
, ,

a re a sep a r a ted by a wide tr a ct of deep s ea from other a re a s ,

true roden ts ar e a lmost abse n t b u t lem urs a b u n d an t But , .

( ) Upp er lo w j w s of Ch i my A M ilk d t i t io w it h t h
1
a nd er a e ro s . . en n, e

p m t i ciso s j ust m gi g i 1 Upp

er an en n r e d lo w
er n p m t l
.
, . er an er er an en n

i i 2 Z2 Upp
c s or s . ,
d lo w
. mil k i ciso s
er an M ilk c i s
er dl n r . 0. an ne .
,

d 2 d , d b Upp
a, d lo w
. milk m ol s
er a n ( Tw ic er t u l siz ) B ar . e na ra e . .

R duc d figu
e of p m t t t h ( ft P t s )
e re er an e n ee a er e er .
 A fil A N UA L OF D ENT A L AN A T Ozll l

which is a very l arge tooth somewh a t tri a n gul a r i n sectio n ,

,

with a sh a rp edge directed b a ckw a rds a n d with a deep ,

groove on its a n terior s u rfa ce .

The u pper premol ars ar e impl an ted by thre e disti n ct

roots a s a r e a lso the true mol a rs ; the l a tter a r e qua dri
,

cuspi d but l a ck the obliqu e ridge

,
.

FI G 1 7 9 .

The lower c an i n e is a sh a rp an d powerful tooth tho u gh ,

it is very much sm aller th an the upper ; the first lower

premol ar by its fro n t s urfa ce a rticul a t e s w ith t h e u pper
, ,

c a n i n e a n d is of c u rious form It is i m pl an ted by t wo

,
.

roots b u t the an terior root is produced forwards s o th at the

, ,

a n tero posterior exte n t of the tooth is m u ch i n cre a sed

-
.

The apex of the c u sp of the tooth is almos t over the

posterior roo t an d from this poi n t the crow n of the tooth
,

slopes obliqu ely forw a rds down to its a n terior root This .

peculi arity in the form of the first lower premol a r is emi n e ntly

l
( ) Upp er lo w t t h of M o k y (M c c u s m t i u m l )
a nd er ee a n e a a ne es r n s, a e

Th l g t h
e en d sh p ess of t h c i s
an ar d t h p c uli
n fo m of t h
e a n ne ,
an e e ar r e

t io lo w
a n er rp m ol co t st s w i t h t h sp ct of t h co spo di g
er re ar , n ra e a e e rr e n n

t t h i t h A t h opoid Ap s
ee n e n i M r e or n an .
 T HE T EET H OF P R I M A T E S
’
. 4
09

ch a ra cteristic of the b aboo n s There is n othi n g to n ote of

.

the s eco n d premol a r s a ve th at it is impl an ted by two roots ’

like the tru e mol ars which ar e q u a dricu spid of them t h e

,

third is l arger th a n the first two a n d is qu in qu i c u spi d , .

There is co n si d erable differe n ce i n the size of the c an i n e

in the two sexes th a t of the m ale bei n g very m u ch the
,

la rger ; this di fferen ce does n ot exist in the deciduo u s d en

titio n i n which the c a n i n es a r e rel a t ively sm all
, .

T h e A n thropoid Apes ar e the G ibbo n s ( Hylob a tes ) t h e ,

Chi m p a n zee ( Simi a Troglo d ytes or Troglodytes n iger ) t h e

, ,

Ora n g ( Simi a or Pithec u s Sat y r u s) a n d t h e G orill a ( T rogl o

,

dy t es G orill a ).

Upo n the whole the gib b on s a r e the lowest a n d t h e ,

gorill a the highest of the a n thropoid apes which ar e all ,

co n fi n ed to tropic a l a re a s Thus t h e gorill a a n d chimp an ze e

.

a re co n fi n ed to tropic a l Afric a a n d the or a n g is limited to a

,

p a rt of the M al a y a rchipel a go The g ibbo n s ar e more .

widely distributed over t h e M al ay a rchipel ago a n d tropic al

Asi a.

Althou gh u pon the whole the gorill a a ppro a ches mos t

n e arly to m an this c a n h a rdly be s a id to be the c a se w ith
,

its de n titio n The j aws a r e very squa re a n d there is a l arge

.
,

di a stem a i n fro n t of the u pper c a n i n e which in t h e m al e ,

gorill a is of gre a t size a n d stre n gth its top desce n d i n g fa r ,

below the level of t h e a lveol a r border of the lo w er j aw whe n

the m o u th is shut .

I n the lower j a w there is n o di a stem a b u t the teeth ar e ,

al l i n co n t a ct w ith o n e a n other the first of the pre mol a rs -

is a very stro n g poi nted con e sho w i n g pl a i nly the clos e

,

rela tio n ship betwee n c an i n es a n d premol ars all u ded to at a

previous p age ( p .

T h e mol a rs i n cre a se i n size from before b a c k w ards t h e ,

.

third m olars a tt ai n i n g to a very l arge size .

N ever t heless though the teeth ar e co a rser a n d stro n ge r

, ,

there i s a ge n er a l resembl a n ce to those of m a n .

 A JII A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OJII Y .

It h a s bee n poi n ted o u t b y t h e l a te Professor Rolleston th a t

the c a n i n e tooth of the m a le a n thropoid apes is a little l ater
i n comi n g i n to pl a ce th a n i n the fem ale Thus i n the m ale .

c himp a n zee a n d or a n g it is n ot ou t u n til a fter the third

,

mol ars ( wisdom teeth ) a r e in pl a ce where a s i n the fem a le ,

it follows the seco n d b u t precedes the third mol ars T h e

,
.

s ex u a l di fferen ce in the c a n i n e teeth i s very well m a rked in

a l l the a n thropoid a pes a n d its l a ter er u ptio n i n the m a les
,

FI G 1 8 0
.

e
—
s Na b S i z e
“

. .

is explic able both u po n the gro u n d th at bei n g a sexu a l ,

we a po n it is n o t n eeded prior to the atta i n me n t of sexu a l

,

m a tu rity a n d a lso th a t bei n g of very l a rge size its form atio n

,

m ight be expected to t a ke a lo n ger time N 0 such di ffere n ce .

pert a i n s to the milk de n titio n in which the order of eru ptio n

,

is ex a ctly th at met with in m an .

Dr M ag it ot ( B ulleti n d e la Soci é té d An t h r opolo g ie de

.
’

P a ris 1 8 6 9) comb ats the ide a th a t there is a ny di ffere n ce in

,

the order of the eru ptio n of t h e perm an e n t teeth betwee n

m a n a n d the a n thropoid a pes b ut while his observ a tio n s , ,

h ave bee n both c a reful a n d widely exte n ded he l ays much ,

1
pp
( ) U er a n d lo w er t e et h of an Ant h opoid
r Ape (S mi i a Sa t yr us , or

Ora ng Out an ) .
 A M A NUA L OF D EN TA L A N A TOM Y .

c an i n es to premol a rs a n d from premol ars to tru e mol ars

, ,

be tter th an th at of the oran g .

FIG . 1 81 FI G . 1 82

The lower mol ars resemble th ose of man s a ve tha t th ei r ,

( ) 1
kull of yo u g m l O g Th upp c i do s t
S a n a e ran . ly e er a n ne e no n ear
r each t t h lo w lv ol b o d
o e er a e ar r er .

( ) Sk ull of d ul t m l e O g i w hich t h c i is l g ly d v lop d

2
a a ra n n e an n e ar e e e e
,

( ) Sid e vi w of skull of
3
e idio t an .
 T HE T EE TH OF P R L lI A T E S 41 3
’
.

su rfa ce is m arked by th a t fi n ely wri n kled p a ttern w hi ch is

c ommo n to a ll the u n worn teeth of the oran g On e is .

s t ru ck by the gre a t b a ck wa rd elo n g a tio n of the j a ws by ,

their squa re n ess by the p ara llelism of the two sides

,

which co n verge slightly at the b a ck a n d by the l arge size ,

o f the teeth i n proportio n to the b ulk of the whole a n im a l .

The l a rge size of the c an i n es bei n g i n a m e a sure a sexu a l

ch ar a cter is a s is so ofte n the c a se n o t very n otice a ble i n
, , ,

the yo u n g an im a l : the t wo a compa ny i ng illustra tion s of

a you n g a n d a n a d u lt m ale oran g m a y serve to show this a s ,

w ell a s some other di ffere n ces developed by a g e .

The di ffere n ces w hich serve to disti n g u ish the d e n titio n

o f the most a n thropomorphic a pes from th a t of m a n a r e

m a i n ly these Rel a tively to the size of the cran ium an d of

.
,

the whole cre at ure the teeth a n d j a ws a r e very much l a rger

,

i n all their dime n sio n s ; he n ce the cre a ture s a r e pr ogn a

t ho u s a n d the fa ci a l a n gl e sm a l l eve n w he n comp ar ed
, ,

with the j a ws an d cra n i u m of a n idiot As might be ex .

ec t e d this di ffere n ce is n o t so gre a t i n the y o u n g a s i n the

p
a d u lt a n im a l .

I n pl a ce of the teeth bei n g a rr a n ged i n a sweepi n g c u rve ,

the j a ws ar e squ a rish the i n c is o rs b ei n g a rran ged i n some

,

thi n g a ppro a chi n g to a stra ight li n e b etwee n the t wo gre a t

o u tst a n di n g c a n i n es behi n d w hi c h the pr emol a r an d mol a r
,

s eries r un i n str a ight l i n es co n vergi n g somewh a t a s t h ey go ,

b a ckw a r d T here is a
. di a ste m a ( ) or i n terv a l i n fro n t of
1

the u pper c an i n e i n to which the poi n t of the lower c an i n e

,

p a sses whe n the mo u th is closed Both the gre a ter squ are
,
.

n ess of the j a ws a n d the existe n ce of a di a s t em a a r e direct

, ,

resul ts of the gre at size of t h e c a n i n es a n d a re co n seque n tly ,

n o t m arked i n yo u n g specime n s .

The u pper premol ars ar e impl a n ted by three roots t h e ,

1
( ) o
S m et hipp o chi g t di st m is s id
ng a r a n o a a e a a t o ha v e b e en ob s ved
er

b y V gt o an d B oc i r ly Eu op sk ull
a n ear r ean s.
 A J I A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

lower by two roots j us t like the t rue mol a rs , ,

an d t he pre
FI G 1 8 4
.

[g/2 6
A

mola rs whe n u n worn p a r t a ke more of the poi n t ed ch a ra cte r

th an they do i n m a n .

( ) Upp er
1
h of C ffi Th o bliq u idg of t h u pp m ol i
t e et a a r. e e r e e er ar s

d is t i c t nt o ly upo t h fi s t
,
no n d s co d b ut lso upo t h t hi d m ol
n e r an e n , a n e r ar

w isdo m t oo t h which i t his sk ull h o m l th o t s w ll

'

or ,
th n as e n r a re e ro e

m k d
ar e .

( ) L o w j w of C ffi i w hich t h q ui q ui u pid fo m of t h fi s t
2
er a a a r, n e n c s r e r

a nd t h i d mol r s is w ll s
ar i t b i g s m w h t l ss s t o gly i di t d i
e e en , e n o e a e r n n ca e n

t h s eco d m ol s
e n ar .
 A M A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T O M Y .

lo wer r a ces of m a nki n d di ffers from tha t of the higher in the

follo wi n g p articul ars : the a rch i s n o t so rou nded b u t i s ,

s qu a rer i n fro n t ; the teeth a r e l a rger a n d a r e disposed

,

w ith gre a ter reg u l a rity ; the wisdom tooth h a s a mple sp a ce

t o r a n ge with the other teeth a n d is a ch ar a cteristic u pper
,

or lower mol a r the p a tter n of its gr i n di n g s u rfa ce ( qu a dri

,

c u spid if it be a n u pper qu i n
, qu i c u s pi d if it be a lower
t e e t h ) a n d the dispositio n of i t s roots correspo n di n g with the
first a n d seco n d mol ars which do n o t gre a tly exceed it i n
,

s ize
. Specime n s of n egro sk u lls m ay be fo u n d i n whic h
there is sc an ty room fer the wisdom tooth a n d i n which ,

c o n sequ e n tly i t is a little stu n ted i n its developmen t : o n

the other h an d ple n ty of well formed a n d well pl a ced
,

wisdom teeth m ay be picked o u t of E urope an mo u ths ,

though a s a rule the wisdom tooth is much sm a ller th an

the other mol a rs does n o t be a r the ch a ra cteristic p a ttern
,

o f c u sps a n d grooves h a s its roots c o nn a te a n d it i s n o t

, ,

very i n freq u e n tly a mere r udi m e n t a ry peg The stu n ted .

d evelopme n t of the wisdom tooth w o uld seem to be a

c o n sequ e n ce of w a n t of sp a ce d u ri n g its form ative period ;

the upper wisdom t e e t h is especi a lly apt to be cra mped in

this w ay .

There is some little eviden ce th a t the wisdom tooth is i n

process of d is a ppe ar a n ce from the j aws of civilized ra ces :
i n a n thropoid a pes the w isdom t e e t h is n e a rly or qu ite a s
l a rge a s the other mol a rs a n d sho ws n o va ri ability w hilst
, ,

it comes i n to pl a ce a lmost simult a n eously with the c an i n e

i n the lowest ra ces of m a n ki n d the wisdom t e e t h a p pe a rs to
v a ry but little is of l arge size a n d is seldom mispl a ced i n
, ,

highly civilised ra ces it is very va ri able i n size form a n d in , ,

the d a te of i t s a ppe a ra n ce is ofte n mispl a ced a n d is n o t

, ,

u n commo n ly q u ite rudime n t a ry It seems to be a legitim a te

.

i n feren ce th at a further modific a tio n of the r a ce i n the s a m e

d irectio n will res u lt i n the dis a ppe aran ce o f the w isdo m
t ooth altogether .
 T HE T EETH OF P R M I A TE S . 41 7

Some exception mu st however be t ake n to su ch ge n era l

s t a te m e n ts thus the E squ imau x n ot u n commo n ly h ave the
wisdom teeth sm all a n d sometimes crowded o u t of pl a ce ;
a n d a mo n gst the Afric a n ra ces i n st a n ces o n the o n e h an d of

the wisdom teeth bei n g small a n d o n the other of fourth , ,

t r u e mol a rs existi n g a r e to be met with , .

N evertheless for the prese n t a c a s e i n which the wisdo m

, ,

teeth ar e very sma ll c an h ardly be c a lled a typic a l well de -

v el o e d E urope a n mo u th
p .

I n m a n y low r a ces ( Bosj esm a n N egro Austr a li an N ew , , ,

C a ledo n i a n C affi r ) the seco n d lower mol ar h a s five c u sps

, ,

j ust like the first this is so i n the a n thropoid apes b ut i n ,

E urope a n r a ces the fift h c u sp is ge n er ally Wan ti n g i n the

s eco n d lower mol a r .

It i s n o t a little i nteresti n g thus to fi n d th a t the di ffer

e n c es which serve to disti n gu ish the teeth of the lowest
“

s a v a ge from those of an Eu rope a n a r e to a cert a i n exte n t the ,

s am e with those th a t m a rk the step from a Q u a dru m a n a l to

a h u m a n de n titio n tho u gh of co u rse the diverge n ce of the

,

d e n titio n of the s a v age from th a t of the a pe is fa r gre a ter

«

t h a n is th a t of the E u rope a n from the lowest s a v a ge .

It is very possible th a t the l a rger developme n t of the

aw s of the s a v a ge m ay be simp ly due to the h a rder work to
j
which they are pu t while he is growi n g u p An d a fter the .

a tt a i n me n t of a dult proportio n s the teeth of s u ch a m a n ,

become gre atly wor n dow n by re a so n of the h ard a n d ofte n

gritty n ature of his food .

It w a s poi n ted out by Mr M ummery in a very i n s t ru ctive .

,
”
p aper Tr a n s a ctio n s of the Odo n tologic al Society vol ii , . .
,

n e w series ,
th at destructive we ari n g do wn of the
teeth w a s of very commo n occ u rre n ce a m on gs t ru de ( ) ra ces 1
,

w hile the co n tr a ry is tr u e of highly civilised r a ces this w a s

1
( ) hos
To t c s m et io d
ra e en ne by M r . M umm er y m ay dd d t h
be a e e

mo u d b uild s of No t h Am ic
n er r er a, w hos e t e et hw er e a l w ys w o dow t
a rn n o

an exc ssiv xt te e e en .

E E
 A M A N UA L OIf D EN TA L A NA T OM Y .

very likely due to the a dmixture of e arth a n d other foreign

m atter with the food An d furthermore th a t the occurre n ce .
, ,

o f de nt a l irregu l a ri t ies due to a n i n su ffi cie n t size of the

,

a rches w a s comp a r a tively spe a ki n g u n kn ow n a mo n g th e

,

r u der r a ces w hilst it h as been commo n a m o n gst peoples o f

,

more l uxurious h a bits for a lo n g period of time .

The ran ge of va r i a tio n i n the size of the j a ws of he althy ,

other wise well developed a dults is gre at : th u s the sm allest

-

a w occ u rri n g in a m a n of stout build a bove mi d dle hei ght )

j ( ,

with which I am a cq u a i n ted me a sures i n width o nly 1 % i n ch ,

a n d i n le n g th from b a ck to fro n t 1
2 i n ch whilst the l a rges t -

n g i n a ge n tlem an of lesser st ature ; of B a sque ex

( occurri
t r a ctio n moreover w hich m akes it the more striki n g) ( )
, ,
1

me a sures n o less th a n 2 5 i n ches i n w idth a n d 2 } i n ches in 7

le n gth an d even l a rger dime n sio n s ar e recorded in the

”
“
De n t a l C osmos of September 1 8 7 6 the width bei n g t a ke n ,

betwee n the ce n tre of the alveol ar borders a t the positio n o f

the w isdom teeth an d the le ngth b emg m e a sured o n a lin e
,

draw n from the i n cisors to an other l i n e j o mmg the two '

wis d om teeth .

On the whole it mu st be s a id t h a t there a r e fewer

,

c o n st an t di ffere n ces betwee n the teeth of the v a rio u s r a ces

o f m a n ki n d th an might h a ve bee n a p r i ori expected i n fa ct ,

w e m ay a lmost sa y th a t the teeth of s a v a ge m a n a r e pretty

m u ch wh a t w e sho uld look upo n as a n exceedi n gly perfectly

formed set of teeth if w e w ere to s ee them in the mouth o f
a n E urope an .

( )
1
M a g i t o t ( Bu ll et . d e la So c An t . h opol
r . d e Pa r is 1 86 9) s ys
, a Les
s
Ba qu e s , par x pl
e em e, re marquab l es par la p et it ess e xt em
e r e de l eur s
d ent
”
s .
 A Jll A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OJII Y .

s l
lv s h s s s ls sq
Som e r e em b e w o e , o t er m a rm ot , w e a e , ls flyi u i rr e , ng

sq ls d ic
u i rr e , o rm j s
e , o r e r b oa .

h y
T e are cl ss d six dis i c f ili s c p isi
a e in h y
t n t a m e , o m r n g a b out t i rt
s s v s p p s s c y
g en era , a n d u b er e m o t o f t h e u r o e i n t h e e o n o m o f n a tur e
f lfill d
u e h p s ld v y di
i n o t er a r t o f t h e w o r b y er ps ff er en t g r o u y et
h y p ss ss
t e all o e c p c li i i s
t h e om m on s c
e u ar t e ofh is
t r u t ur e a n d a b t
w hich sh h h y
o w t at t e s s ck
a r e m em b er h v
of on e to ,
lan d a e n o r ea

iy ih
a ffi n t w t ld f s hich h y f
t h e ol d w or -
o rm , w dly
t e o t en o utw a r
s l
r e em b e .
”
phic l is i i
G eo g r a a D i ls p
t r b ut o n o f An m a ,
”
3 91 . .

W HAT Mr W all a ce s ays spe a ki n g of the cre a t ures in their

.
,

e n tirety is equ ally applic able to their teeth

,
.

I n Australi a the prese n t home of the M ars upi als repr o

, ,

s en t at iv e species a bo u n d ; th a t is to say widely d i ffere n t ,

though the a n im a ls re ally a re there ar e m any ge n era an d

,

species which h a ve the h abits of a n d a s it were fill the , , ,

pl a ce of s uch cre at u res a s the Carn i vora a n d I n sectivora an d

Rode n ts a mon gs t the pl a ce n t a l m a m m ali a An d n ot o n ly .

do they possess somethi n g of their h abits an d extern a l c on

figura tio n but i n those ch ar a cteristic str ucture s whic h are
,
’
subservie n t to the cre a t u re s immedi ate w an ts the ma rs u pi a l ,

represe nt atives closely mimic the more highly organ ised

pl a cen t al m amm a ls Thus the teeth of an i n sect e a ti n g
.
-

m arsu pi al very closely resemble those of a true I n sectivore ,

tho u gh ret a i n i n g certa i n emi n e n tly m arsupi a l ch ar a cters ;

i n the s a me w ay the de n titio n of the m a rsupi a l Thyl a ci n e
mimics th at of a dog ( comp a re Figs 1 8 7 a n d .

An d a ltho u gh m ars u pi a l de n titio n s do v ary very much ,

yet there are m an y tr an sitio n a l forms by which we ar e some

times a ble to tra ce the s uccessive modific a tio n s through
which extreme diverge n ce h a s bee n ultim ately a tt a i n ed .

Just a s we a scribe to pl a ce t a l m a mm als the formul

n a— u

3 1 4 3
m
.

1 0 p
3 1 4 3
a s the typic al or p are n t de n t a l formul a so to the M arsupi als ,

we must a scribe the followi n g

3 1 3 4
‘ ° p m
s i s z
 T HE T EE TH OF ATA R S UP I A L I A . 42 1

Th at is to s ay tho ugh the tot al n umber of teeth is the

,

s a me the m ars u pi a l h as o nly three premol ars an d h a s fo ur

,

tru e m ol ars The premol ars ( false mol a rs) di ffer from the
.

tr ue mol ars i n t h e gre ater simplicity of their cro wn s j u st a s ,

i n most pl a ce n t al m a mm a ls ; b u t a l t hough looki n g a t the

, ,

complete a d ult de n titio n s n o hesit atio n would be felt in

,

c l a ssi n g t h e teeth u n der the he a ds of premol a rs a n d true

mol ars y et there is a c u rious an om aly i n the successio n of

,

the teeth which a pplies to the whole of the s ub cl a ss M ar -

s upi al i a a n d to some exte n t i n v a lid a tes the defi n itio n of

,

”
“
premol ar a s a pplied to their teeth O nly on e of the .

premol ars ( the hi n dmost ) h a s vertic a lly displ a ced a milk

t ooth ; i n dee d t h e w hole milk de n titio n of M a rsupi als c on
,

i s t s of fo u r milk mol ars ( o n e o n e a c h side of e a ch j aw ) ,

there bei n g n o milk i n cisors n or c an i n es i n an y kn ow n

m ars upi al It is further poi n ted ou t by Professor Flower
.
,

w h o w a s the fi rst to fully describe these peculi arities i n the

”
s u cce s sio n of m ars upi al teeth Phil Tr an s th a t the
.
,

exte n t to w hich the solit ary milk mol ar is developed varies

much i n the di ffere n t fa milies ; n o tra ce of a n y su ccessio n
h a s bee n observed i n the TVo mb a t i n the Thyl a ci n e ( a dog
lik e cre a ture ) t h e sm all m ilk m ol a r is c a lcified b ut is ,

a bsorbed or shed prior to a n y other teeth bei n g erupted ,

whilst i n the K a n g aroos it is ret a i n ed till a m u ch l ater

period ( se e p age a n d i n the K a n g a roo R a t Hyp
(
s i pr mn u s t h e milk mol a r h a s n o t yet give n pl a ce to its
y )
s u ccessor a t the time w he n the l a st perm a n e n t mol a r h as

come i nto pl a ce s o th at it for a lo n g time ran ges with the

,

other teeth an d does work It is di ffic ult to obt a i n very

.

yo un g M ars u pi als an d m ateri al for the complete el u cidatio n

,

of the subj ect is w an ti n g but I h a ve h a d the opportun ity

of m aki n g sectio n s of the j aws of sever al youn g specimen s
Per a meles a n d Hal ma t ur u s ) t a ke n from the po u ch by my
( ,

frie n d Prof Moseley a n d 1 h ave n ot so fa r succeeded i n

.
,
 A M A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

( ) Enamel
1
an d d ent n e i of K a a n ga r oo ( M a cr op us ma jo r ) .

The d e t i l t ub s i t h d t i ( A)
n na e fu ish d w it h um ous sho t
n e en ne a re rn e n er r

bra n ch s t t h li of j u ct u w i t h t h
e a e ne m l th y n dil t d dre e en a e e ar e a e ,
an a

lit t l b t ut of t h i co u s w hil b yo d t h dil t t io t h y p ss

e en o e r r e, e e n e a a n e a on

t h o ugh b o ut t w t hi ds of t h
r a t hicko-ss of t h
r m l i a s t i gh t e ne e en a e n ra

co u s d w it ho ut b ch s O ly p t of t h w hol t hickn ss of t h
r e an r an e . n a ar e e e e

ena m l is show i t h fi g u
e B E m l p e t t d by t he t ub s
n n e re . . na e n e ra e e .

0 I dividu l d t i l t ub
. n a en na e.
 A flI A N UA L OF D E NT A L A NA T OJ I Y .

My fa ther some ye a rs a g o described an d fi g ured the teeth

, ,

of a l arge n u mber of M a rs u pi a l ge n era Philos Tr an sa c . .

,

a n d fou n d th a t a lthough i n the di ffere n t fa milies t h e

t ube syste m of t h e e n a mel v a ried i n its rich n ess an d i n t h e

d epth to which the t u bes pe n etr a ted yet it w a s c o n ,

s i c u o u sly prese n t i n the whole cl a s s w ith the sole exceptio n

p ,

o f t h e l Vo m b a t s i n w hom n othi n g of the ki n d is to be fo u n d

, .

’
Prof Moseley s specime n s h a ve a fforded to me the oppor t u
.

n it of st u dyi n g the developme n t of this tubul a r e n a mel a n d

y ,

the res ult of my i n vestig a tio n s will be det a iled elsewhere ;

but it m ay be men tio n ed th a t the formatio n of the e n amel
tube a ppe ars to be precisely a n alogous to th at of a den ti n e
tube an d a t a cert a i n period the e n a mel cells h a ve a ppe n ded
,

to them lo n g processes like the de n ti n al fi bres The dil a .

t a t i o n n otice a ble a t the bou n d ary li n e of the e n a mel a n d

the de n ti n e ( see Fig 1 8 6 ) is a ki n d of clumsy j oi n t bro ugh t

.

a bo u t by the co a lesce n ce a t this poi n t of the tube formi n g cell s -

—on the on e side odo n tobl a sts o n the oth er en a mel c ells , .

There exists o n e ge nu s of flesh e a ti n g m ars u pi als w hos e -

ferocity is s u ch a s to h ave ga i n ed for the m the n ames o f

wolf an d tiger while t h e resembl an ce of the he a d to th a t o f
,

a dog h a s give n origi n to the pop u l ar n a me of dog he a ded -

opossums ( ) 1
.
”

The resembl a n ce to the dog is in de n titio n eve n more

close th an i n extern al form : whilst ret ai n i ng cert a i n m ar
s a pi al a ttributes the teeth of the Thyl a ci n e are s o far a s
, ,

their worki n g c a p abilities g o almost ex a ctly like those of t h e ,

dog The de n t al formul a is

.

The i n cisors ar e sm all close

,
set , an d sh arp edged ,
t he

()
1
It h as of cou s r e n o r ea l el at i o ship t
r n o t he t r ue oposs ums ,
w hich ar e

n ot fo u d i n n Au s t ali
r a .
 T HE T EE TH OF M A R S UP I A L I A . 42 5

o utermost bei n g somewh at c an i n iform T h e c an i n es ar e .

sto ut poi n ted teeth n o t quite s o lo n g rel atively a s thos e

, ,

o f t h e dog The premol ars ar e co n ic al teeth impl anted b y

.
,

t wo roots a n d very si m il a r to those of the dog

,
they a r e
followed i n the u pper j aw by four mol ars i n cre a si n g in siz e ,

from the first to the third b ut the l a st true mol ar is ag ai n

,

a sm a ller tooth .

The upper mol ars a r e all of the c ar n assi al p a ttern ;

“

there is a bl a de “
eleva ted i n to su bsidi ary cusps an d ,

“
i ntern ally to this a t ubercle su pported by a third root ,
.

T h e lower mol a rs a lso h e ar some resembl a n ce to the c a r ~

n a ssi al teeth of the dog co n sisti n g of a stro n g sh arp edged -

, ,

bl ade with an terior a n d posterior s ubsidi a ry cusps the l atter

, ,

bei ng somewh a t bro a d a n d t ubercul ar

An a llied a n i m
.

al
( D a sy u r u s ursi n us
) tho u gh sm aller th an,

the Thyl a ci n e a n d h a vi n g teeth of a less sectori al c h ar a cter

, ,

is so destruc t ive to sheep a n d s o fi erce a n d u n t am able th a t

, ,

i t h as e arn ed the n a me of
”
“
T a sm an i an D evil .

Withi n the li m its of the s ame gen us a species ( D a syuru s ,

v i v e rr i nu s ) is to be fou n d i n which the mol a r teeth a r e

stu dded over with lo n g sh a rp cusps like the teeth of ,

I n sectivor a a g ro u p which i t res embles both i n its h a bit s

,

a n d food .

A n umber of sm aller M arsupi als approxim ate i n thei r

de ntition more or less to the I n sectivoro u s type w hilst a ,

toler ably complete ch a i n of existi n g forms serves to bridge

over the g ap bet wee n the r a p a cio u s D a syurid ae an d the
herbivoro u s K a n ga roos a n d Wo m b ats .

Amon gst the Opossu ms the l arger species h ave l arge

c an i n es an d a de n titio n in i t s ge n er a l fe atures a pproxi
,

m ati n g to the D a syu ri dae they feed u po n birds an d sm all

m amm als a s well a s u po n reptiles an d i n sects w hile t h e
, ,

sm aller species a r e more purely i n sectivoro u s .

Myrmecob iu s a sm all Austr ali an M arsupi a l of in sec t ivo

,

rous h abits an d de n tition i s rem ark able as h avi n g teeth i n

,
 A J I AN UA L OF D EN TA L A NA TOM Y .

excess of the number of the typic a l m amm ali an de n titio n ,

h a vi n g
i
i i .
1
..

P } m g
I
.
.

3 1 3 6
In the Ph a l an gers n octurn a l a rbore a l an i mals foun d in
,

Australi a a n d a p a rt of the M al a y Archipel a go the c an i n es , ,

tho u gh prese n t a re feeble a n i n ter sp a ce also sep ara tes the

,

i n cisors fro m the mol a r series .

The lower i n cisors red u ced to a si n gle p a ir ar e pro c u m

, ,

be n t an d gro w from persiste n t p ulps an d a slight exagge

,

ra tio n o f the pec uli a rities of the de n titio n o f the Ph al an gers

bri n gs us to th at of the K an g aroo R a ts .

The n a me K an ga roo R a ts ( Hypsiprymn us ) is a pplie d

”

to a ge n us co n sisti n g of a bout a doze n species they ar e al l

sm all cre atures n o t m u ch l a rger th an r abbits b u t h a vi n g
, ,

the ge n era l propor t io n s of k a n g a roos They ar e qu iet .

,

ge n tle little cre a t ures of strictly herbivorous h abits an d

, ,

they are i nteresti n g to the O don tologist as possessi n g a

.

de ntitio n which throws some light u po n sever a l a n om alous

exti n ct forms whose h abits a n d affi n ities h a ve bee n the
,

s ubj ect of much co n troversy .

The den t a l formul a i s

3 l 4
1
i a 4
'

The first p a ir of u pper i n cisors a r e sh arply poi n ted are ,

d irected n e a rly vertic a lly down wa rds a n d gro w from per ,

s iste n t pulps . The secon d a n d th ird do n ot grow from

persiste n t pulps a n d their worn crow n s do n o t atta i n to t h e
,

s ame level a s those of the first p a ir .

All three p a irs a r e a n t ago n ised by the si n gle p a ir of l arge

procumbe n t lower i n cisors of which t h e sh a rp poi n ts meet
,

the first p air of upper i n cisors while the obliq u ely worn ,
-

surfa ce behi n d the cutti n g edges impi n ges aga i n st the sec o n d
a n d third upper i n cisors .

The arran geme n t of the i n cisors a n d the sh arp n ess of ,

 A M A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y
'

a lre ady bee n draw n o n a ccou n t of its size an d other pe cu

l iar it i es by v irt u e of its gre a t size displ a ces n ot o nl y t h e
,

mil k mol a r to which it is the legitim ate successor but als o

, ,

turn s out the seco n d premol ar a tooth belo n gin g to the

,

“ ”
perm a n en t series .

I n this p a r t ic u l a r the successio n of the teeth i n t h e

.

Hypsiprymn us is the s a me as th at of the true k an ga roos ,

which m ay be u n derstood b y a refere n ce to fi g 1 90 . .

There a r e two exti n ct M a rsu pi als kn ow n o n ly by their

,

j aws which h ave bee n the subj ect of much co n troversy

,
.

Professor O we n b a si n g his a rgu me n ts l a rgely u po n the

,

presen ce of premol ars which possessed elo n ga ted an d sh arp

edged bl a des held th a t P lag i a ula x an d Thy la coleo were
,

c a rn ivorous s ayi n g of the l a tter th a t it possessed the simples t

,

a n d most e ffective de n t a l m a chi n ery for pred a tory life k n ow n

a mo n g M a mm ali a Dr F alco n er i n the c a se of the fi rst a n d

.
, ,

Professor Flower i n the c a se of the Thyl a col eo h a vi n g show n ,

this view to be u n te n able or a t le a st u n su pported by a dequ at e

,

evide n ce .

The cl u e to the n a ture of the gre a t bl a de sh a ped teeth o f-

these two exti n c t cre a ture s i s a fforded by the form of the

premol ar of the herbivorous Hypsiprym n u s ( se e fig .

The i n cisors w ere redu ced in n umber a n d were l a rge ; t h e

teeth betwe e n th em a n d the l a rge premol ar were stu n ted ;
but both these poi n ts a r e true of the h erbivoro u s k an ga roos .

The Thyl a coleo di ffers ho w ever from all k n ow n a n im als by

, ,

the imme n se size of the thi n edged pre m ol a r ( worn flat i n

-

a ged an im als
) a n d by the r u dime n t a ry co n d itio n of its tru e
,

mol ars But it s i n cisors lyi n g forw ards a n d closely a p

.
,

r o xi m a t ed i n the middle li n e p rticul rly u s u it ble

p a r e a ,
a n a

for c atchi n g a n d holdi n g a nythi n g alive a n d str uggli n g ,

whilst the n e arest resembl an ce to t h e bl a de sh a ped tooth is -

to be fou n d in h armless herbivoro u s cre atures s o th at t h e ,

b al a n ce of evide n ce is much a g a i n st Professor Owe n s vi e w ’

.

It h a s bee n cited here merely a s an i n st an c e of how the

eviden ce a fforded by t eeth alo n e m ay be misle a di n g .
 T HE T EE TH OF JII A R S UP I A L I A . 42 9

The K an garoos comprisi n g m a ny species of very v a ryi n g

,

s ize a re a ll docile cre a t u res

, ( with the exceptio n of a few old
m a les ) of herbivoro u s h abits they i n some p articul ar s
,

rec all the rumi n an ts .

Their de nt a l form ul a is
3 O l 4
m
.

1 -

l U l 4
The three p airs of u pper i n cisors ar e more equ al i n size

Fm 1 90 .

th an i n the Hypsiprymn u s a n d the ce n tr a l p a ir do n o t ,

g row from persiste n t pulps The lower i n cisors a r e very .

peculi a r teeth : they gro w from persiste n t pulps ar e pro ,

c umbe n t proj ecti n g forw ards a lmost horizo n t ally an d ar e

, ,

very mu ch fl atte n ed from side to side their outer surfa ces ,

bei n g but slightly co n vex an d their i nn er s urfa ces flat with , ,

a medi an ri d ge Their m argi n s ar e a lmost sh a rp There i s

. .

a n un us u a l a mo u n t of mobility betwee n the two h a lves of the

()
1
pp U d lo w t
er a n t h of H l m t u
eru u l b
ee t u T h p m ta a r s a a a s . e er a n en

p mol is t y t upt d d is show i i t c yp t w h i t com

re ar no e er e ,
an n n s r en es

i t o it pl c i t w ill displ c t h milk mol

n s a e d of t h t io p
a e e ar , a n one e a n er r re

m ol sar w ll I t h upp
as e .
j w n u di m t
e y c i is sho
erw aTh a r en ar an ne n . e

point of t h lo w i ciso w o uld fi t i clos of t h m out h b hi d t h

e er n r ,
n ur e e , e n e

lo g t io upp i ciso b ut t h w idt h of t h p g did t dm i t of t h

n a n er r er n r, e e a e no a e

t t h b i g pl c d i t h ei
ee e n t u
a e l t iv posi t io s w it ho ut duct io i
n r r e re a e n re n n

siz e .
 A M A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

lo wer j aw so th a t these two teeth c an be to a slight exten t

,

s ep a ra ted from o n e a n other .

The upper c a n i n e is ofte n prese n t a s a very mi nu te

rudime n t but in n o k an ga roo does it a tta i n to a gre ater
,

size .

The de n titio n of the K an garoo i s somewh a t perplexi n g

to the studen t for t wo re a so n s : the o n e th at the l a st or
, ,

third perman e n t premol a r n o t o n ly displ a ces the solita ry

milk mol ar b ut also a s in Hypsiprym n us on a ccoun t of its
, , ,

gre ater size the seco n d perm a n en t premol ar wh ich w as i n

, ,

fro n t of the milk mol ar 3 a n d besides this i n a n im als p a st , ,

a dult a g e teeth ar e shed o ff from the fro n t of the mol a r

,

series till at la st on ly the l a st two true mol ars o n e a ch side

rem a i n .

Thus the de n t itio n of the k an g aroo a t successive a ges

m ay be th u s represe n ted

9p l m 4
i i
i
1 0 1 l 4
or in all six mol ar te eth The n t he third premol ar dis
, ,
.

pl a ces the secon d true perm an e n t premola r a s well as t h e

milk mol ar an d we h a ve ,

3 0 1
p ( ew ) m
.

1 a n on e
l O 1

or,
ino n ly five mol ar teeth
a ll, .

The n o n e a ft er a n other teeth ar e shed o ff from the fro n t

, ,

of the mol a r series j ust as in the Ph aco ch aeru s ( see p age

,

till all th a t is left is

55 o
9 p
9 m
l o o

The milk mol r of the k g roo is a f lly develop ed

a an a u -

tooth which t akes its pl a ce with the other teeth an d is n ot

, ,

disti n guished from them by any speci al ch ara cters s o th at ,

mere i n spectio n of the j aw of a yo u n g K an ga roo h avi ng

it i n pl a ce at the s ame time with a premol ar in fron t of it
,
 A J I A N UA L OF D ENTA L A NA T OM Y .

a re very deeply groo ved upo n their sides s o th a t thei r ,

gri n d i n g surfa ces a r e u n eve n .

Their de n t al formul a is ,

l O 1 4
1 c p m
I I 4
.

The first tooth of the mol a r series is a si ngle col u m n ,

where a s the deep groovi n g of the others divides them i nto

two column s so th a t its simpler a ppe ar an ce as well a s
, ,

a n alogy wo u ld i n dic a te t h a t it is a premol ar But n o

, .

successio n wh a tever h a s bee n observed in the womb a ts .

The a d a ptive resembl an ce to t h e de n titio n of the true

Roden ts is exceedi ngly close tho u gh the W omb a t is a n
'

u n doubted M arsupi al ; a n d t he very close n ess of the imit a

t io n is a n exempl i fi ca t i on of the fa ct th a t a d aptive ch a ra c
t ers are v ery a pt to misle a d if used for the purposes o f ,

c l a ssific a tio n .

Exti n ct womb a ts of very mu ch l arger size t h an the

,

rece n t species a r e fo u n d i n the l ater terti a ry deposits of

,

Austra li a .

Amo n gst the M arsupi als there is a pretty little a rbore a l '

cre a tu re ( T arsipes ) n ot l arger th an a sm all r at which sub

, ,

sists upo n i n sects a n d the n ect ar of flowers which it re a ches ,

by me an s of a lo n g protru sible to n gu e Its mol a r teeth .

a r e r u dime n t a ry va ri able i n n umber a n d a r e soo n shed ;

, ,

the lower i n cisors which ar e procu mbe n t a r e however r e

, ,

t a in e d a s ar e a few sm all teeth whi ch a r e opposed to them

,

a bove.

The w o n derful diversity of the forms i n to which t h e

M arsu pi als h ave bran ched o u t in Australi a seems to prove
th a t they h ave bee n esta blished in th a t regio n a n d h a ve ,

bee n without the competitio n of more highly organ ised

pl a ce n t al M a mm als for a prodigio u s le ngth of time ; a n d
,

o n e c an n ot better co n cl u de the very brief s u rvey of t he

teeth of M amm ali a w h ich h as bee n a ttempted i n this vol ume

()
1
Upp er an d low er t eet h of Womb at ( Ph ascolo mys o
w mbat ) .
 T HE T EE TH OF JII A R S UP I A L I A . 43 3

’
t h an by c alli n g the re a der s a tte n tio n a ga i n to the ch ara cter of
the M ars upi al fa u n a this microcosm in which every pl a c e
‘

is filled by a M a rs u pi a l th a t mi m ics the pl a ce n ta l M amm a l

‘

which i t represe n ts for n owhere c a n we more pl a i n ly see

,

the worki ngs of n atu ra l selec t io n th an i n a re a s th u s isol ated

a n d deprived of imm igr a n t cre a t u res for co u n tless a ges .

I n the foregoi n g p ages mu ch stress h as bee n l a id u po n

the v a ri ability of a n im a ls a n d the a ge n cies by me an s o f
,

which t h e v a ri a tio n s h a ve bee n preserved a n d i n te n sified ,

s o to spe ak s o th a t u l t im a tely perm a n e n t h eredit a ry mo d i

,

fi c a t i o n s h a ve bee n t h e res ult ; a n d it is possible th a t i n

l ayi n g this a spect of the m a tter promi n e n tly before the
r e a der a n impressio n of too gre a t i n st a bility m a h a ve bee n
y
co nveyed ; an d thu s the fo rms of cre at u res m a d e to a ppe a r
more pl a stic a n d m ore shi fti n g th an they re ally a r e for i t ,

i s h a rdly possible to re alize the e n ormous le n g t hs of time

d uri n g which the a ge n cies h a ve bee n a t w ork a n d withou t ,

which they wo u ld h a ve bee n powerless to prod uce profo u n d

a ltera tio n s .

The proce s s w hich we term i nh erit a n ce is co n st an tly

reprod u ci n g a n i m a ls which a r e mi n u te copies of their
p are n ts ; copies which a r e eve n more ex a ct th an we c an a t
fi rst sight re ali s e .

Thu s eve n a mo n gst di ffere n t species of the s ame ge n u s

, ,

w hose t eeth a r e a pp a re n tly qu ite simil a r s o fa r a s thei r

n um ber a n d p a tter n goes di ffere n ces exis t whic h a r e c o n
,

s t a n t for the species a n d w hi c h m ay be bro ught i n to

,

promi n e n ce by an y method of i n vestigatio n w hich i s

s ufficie n tly a cc u r a te .

A pl a n of represe n ti n g in the form of d i agra m s cert a i n o f

’
t h e ch ar a cteristics of a n a n im a l s de n titio n by me a n s o f ,

w hich di ffere n ces of propor t ion s o s l ight a s to be b a rely

recog n isa ble by a n i n spectio n of the teeth a r e bro u ght c o n
s pi c u o u sl i n to vie w h a s bee n devised by Mr Bu sk
( Proc
“
y ,
. .

Roy Soc 1 8 7 0
. .
 A M A N UA L OF D ENT A L A NA T OM Y .

If o do n t o gr arn s of va rio u s Felid ae be co n struc t ed di ffer

,

e me es betwee n the m will b e a pp a re n t a t a g l a n ce a ltho u gh

,

t h e forms of the severa l teeth i n this fa mily a re s o very

c losely simil a r th a t n othi n g b u t the very closest observa

,

t io n wo u ld h a ve detected the sma llest di ffere n ce betwee n

them .

I h a ve n o t pr a ctic ally tested the a pplic a bility of this

method of comp a riso n but i t is s a id th a t the se di agra ms
, ,

embodyi ng a s they d o o nly o n e s e t of fa cts about a de n t itio n ,

have proved less useful th a n might h a ve bee n a n ticip ate d ,

a n d occ a sio n a lly ma y eve n prove m isle a di n g

.
 P AG E P AG E

Can i s x u l d v lopm t of 2 7 3
ne , e a e e en c ss io of m l p isms
D e u at n 50
en a e r
of
.

t u si g i fi c t io of t m 2 8 1
r e n a n er D ee1 , t e e t h 335
ci i s of t t h h i y i 2 7 6
.

l i
a n n es , h um an 12 D e fi en c e ee 1n a 1 1n e1
t t h of l u ki h
'
C py b
a a1 a , ee 68 3 70 - i n 1 s
m ol t t h f a1296 ee o do gs 2 75
Ca1 c h ar1 a s,t th f ee 219 o D en ti c lci fi c t io f
n e, a 1 58a n o
C a rn a ssi l t oo t h a 3 76 omposit io fc 58 n o
C arn ivo m ilk d t i t io of
ra, 3 77 en n fi b ils of r 64
t t h of ee 1 13 ,
13 2
C i
ar n v o 1 o u s d t i t io g len n, en er a g lo b ul al 1 63
l t
c 1 a 1 a c e1 t o of
g 1 an u la r l ay e1 72
C m to g
e en r an t gl b l
1 n e1 sp c s of
o u a1 a e . tb
m t ix of
.

doub t ful xist e en c e a r 58

of mo di fi t io s of i l
ca n n a

C m t ov
e en ow of t t li
er c r n oo by i t h d r n o on 79
i l pidost s
,

C m t um
c en n e eu 78
dim t y ru en ar i n man at ee
s t uc t u f r re o i n meg at h e
dist ibut io of r n r i um . 84
lci fi c t io f
ca a n o i n my li ob at es 81
C e1 a ot d t us , th f ee o . v
i n ar an u s 76
C st cio
e ra t t h of
n, ee ost o e 88
C t c
e a ea , t t h of ee 07 pli i c 76
Ch t dae o t t t h of
on s , ee co d y se n ar 93
C h i my m ilk t t h f
e ro s, 406 ee o s sit iv ss of en en e 71
t t h of ee 27 1 h t hs of N um
s i
ea e ann n 63
Ch lo i t t h of
e n a, ee 24 1 t mi t io of t ub s of
er na n e 72
Chi pt rO t t h of
e1 a , ee 401 th o i s t fo m
e r e as o r a
C i g ulum d fi i t io of
n ,
e n 11 n t io of 1 62
n
d v lop d i t o ddi e e e n a t ub s e 61
t l c u sps 2 92
i on a v sc l un a 56 u ar
Co t i mu di t t h of
a n ,
ee i t i s of
v ar e 91 e
C ob t t h of
1 a, ee 24 7 ul asc 82 ar
C ompl x t t h m of fo m v '

e ee ,
ann e1 r a a so b t .

t io f
n o 2 88 t q e se D ents vlu
en b oss e o 1 s, en i e, 0 11
C o t o u lin s of C
.

n r e 61 “ en cmd es 23 5
i d p oc ss u of m g w t h 1 89 m l spi s of fi h
.

C o 1 on o r e se 1o D er a ne 2 219 s ,
of g w t h sm odus t t h f
,
C o1 1 e al ti on s 2 75
1o De , ee 401 o
( 1 o co d il t t h of
es , ee 25 6 v lopm t of t h t t h 1 1 3 t q
De e en e ee e se .

i mpl t t io of t t h an a n ee comm c m t of en e en
of 213 113 1 28
succ ssio of t t h m 25 8
. ,

e n ee i n ee l
C ypt of d v lopi g t t h
1 s e e 1 80 n ee . sh s in fi e 1 15
C u1 va tu of d t i l t ub s
res en 60 na e liz ds in ar
C sps fo m t io of
u , r a n 92 2 i m mm li n a a a 1 28
C ut icul d t is a en 99 i pt il s n re e
Cy d
n o r a co 25 9 i s k s n na e 1 26
Cyst opho t t h of
ra , ee 3 91 of t h t u m ol s e i e ar 13 8
C z er m k i i t g l b ul sp c s of 7 4
a ,
1 er o a1 a e of t h j w s e a . 1 76
of t h l l p e a v e o ai 1o
c ss s e e 1 98
D i st m
a e a 41 3
D icy odo
n t t h of
n, ee 24 3
Di t t h of
n oce1 a s , ee 34 1
D i o t h i um t t h of
n er ,
ee
s
D e urns , t eet
y h of . 425 D iodo t t h of
n, ee
D ec 1 duous d en t t i io n 2 97 D ip t d
l o o t t h of
on , ee 43 1
 I ND EX .

D o g , t ee t h of Fo llicl d t l
e, en a

v a 1 1 a t 1 on i n t ee
t h f o o h of
Fr g , t eet
D o g - fi sh , t e et h of
D r y pt o d on , t e et h of G
o h of
.

D ug n g , t eet
tu k s s of m l a e l opi h c s
Ga e t e u , t ee t h of
G er1n , t :> o t h
l oid c vi y
G en a t , fo1 m of in c ri
a n
E '
vo ra

£ m h e1 b 1
d h of 32 2 ?
01
E e n t at a , t eet 3 04
E e l , d e v el o pmen tof t e e t h of 121
G lob ul d ti
l pp d
e n am e t i p e t ee t h o f 210
G d i s p ci l vi w s of
ar en ne

h of
E l a sm o b 1 a n ch fi s h , t e e t 215
1 15 ,
G mp s t t h of
oo s r, e a e

l ph il
E e a n t , m k t eet h of 3 54
G ul i l y of d tm
ra u ,
ee

ol s of
m ar 3 56,
3 61
G w t h of t h j w s
r an a a er en e

s cc ssio of h
u e n t eet in 3 54
Gub ul um
1o e a

t usk s of
e1 11 ac
3 50
Gum t h e
41 t q G m d t t t h of e se .
,

bs c y n o on s, ee
a f en e o 4 1
c vi t i i a es n
H
c l i fi c t io of a c a 151 n
.

c lls e . 153
H ddoc k t t h of 21 1
c lci fic t io of a 5
H ii a
d t th
n
l ti b 7 .
a ,
ee

t y of d ti l t ub s a an ee ,
c o1 1 e a on e
en 1 en na e
tw 2 75
i to n 53
Hi m
e en
2 76
f c t u of ra re 44 H i y do s t t h f
g
a r
a 1 ess
en
ee o 2 75
g m 1 14
,

H k d t i of
er
87
of s gus ar 55
hi g d t th f 2 03
a e, en ne .

2 28
of pi l 1n a 1 s u 53
H lia s
n e ee o ,

34 5
g d v lop m t f 1 3 4 H l m t u t t h f
01 an , e e en o .
a c o1 e

x t l pi t h li e ern a
H t t h of
e e u ni
a a ui s, ee o
3 67
of l
H t t i t t h of 23 9
a1 e , ee
24 3
1 pi t h li um
a er a , ee ,
t 1 n ern a
H dg h og t t h f
e e
e e ,
ee o 3 94
f 1 3 2 1 53 24
o
H l d mi t t h f 2
ck of
, s,
e o er ee o
ne
H p o is t t h of
pig m t i en
Hi g d t t h
n
es e r rn , ee
2 02
p is ms of r
Hipp io t t h of
n e
ar
ee
n, ee 3 21
u di m 1t en a r
Hip popo t mu s t t h f 33 1
og tr t
an , ti u s e a e
H m l d t th i m re c
a ,
ee o
2 86
1 m of
o a o on o e1 u
11
Ho m olo g i of t h t t h 278
st i t io of Ho y t t h
r a n
es e ee
3
th of fo m t io of
e0 1 1 e s
t t h of
r a n
1n ee
3 21
t b ul
.

o1 s e , ee

Hum t t h fo m s f 41 4
u ar

E upt i
i of t t h d t of
on ee ,
Huxl y P f sp ci l i w s
a e
an ee r o
on
.

m ch i m of
e 1 o . e a v e
d v lop m t
,
e an s
l pt y g oid muscl ct i e e en
E t
t h of
x ern a
‘
o
er e, a on
Hy t ac n a , ee 3 81
f 0
Hy d t th f aen o on , ee o 3 85
Hy d ph i t t h f 1o s, ee o 24 7
y d y t t h f 1 o n1 s, ee o 3 66
yp p y m t t h f si r nus, ee o . 42 7
F l id
e t t h of
ae , ee y t t h of r ax , ee 34 8
Fi b ils of d t i
r en ne
Fish s t t h ofe ,
ee 214
cl si fi c t i of as a ib on
st uct u of t t h f I ch t hyos us
.

r re 23 6 ee o au r
I ch t hyo n is t et h f
.

F t us ( nin mo t hs) t t h of
oe e n , ee r ,
e o
43 3 L YD EN .

I o ua n o d on t e e t h of Ma t d so o n, of
t eet h
d i io of
1 n c1 so1 s , e fi n t n n l of
i o a1 s
h um d pt i of
.

an , e sc i i on m il k t t h f ee o
I n se c t i m t t h of
v a, ee M a x illac , d i pt i of
ow
esc1 on
m ol s
.

h t i t c a 1 ac er s 1 c ar det e l op men t an d gr th
of 0
I n t ern a l pt y g d muscl e1 o1 e V- sh p da e
sp c s
.

I 11 t e1 <r o l b ul a1 a e Me ke c ls ’
c a 1 t i la g e
M e g a t l1 eri u n1 , d e n t i n e o f
M e mb ran a eb or i s
K .
p1 e form a t i v a
l o
M en t a f ra men , posi io of t n
K a n g ar oos ,
t ee t h of il i io of
M k d en t t n , ch a1 a c t e 1
K a n g ar oo ,
en a m l of e y
r udi m en t m
ol i io of
\I a 1 s , d efi n t n
ol
M e , t eet h of
L .
il
m k t e eth of
o k ys
M n e , t ee t o fh
L ab y i t hodo t t h of
r n n, ee o odo
M n n , t e et h o f
d t i of en ne o o h of
M n t r e ma t a , t e e t
L cu
a n a}of c m t um
, e en Mu scl s of s ic io
e ma t a t n
d v lop m t of e e en s
M u k d eer , t eet h of
c psul d en a e s lid
M u te h of
ae , t e e t
p i t s of m l
in en a e i of
M y li ob a t es, d en t n e
f Ho w shipo t t h of ee
t th f bi u t t h f
L m
a n a,
d t i of
ee

en ne
o .

.
My
m
M y xi
r e co
t th f
n e, ee
s,
o
ee o

L mu s t t h of
e r , ee
c i s of an n e
L pidosi
e t t h of
r en , ee
L pi d t u d t i
e os e f
s, en 11 e o
l
.

L p t o t h ix
e r i i t gl
,
n n e1 ob ul a1 Nar w a 3 09
sp c sa e h oft e et . 726
L i s of S h g of
.

N m vt h m mb
’
ne c re er as s e r an e, n a t ure . 99
L iz ds t t h of
ar ,
ee N c k of
e m l o g
en a e 1 an . 13 2
L ophi s t t h of
u ,
ee f t oo t h
o 7
L um pp
en , a c f e a ra n e o N s f d ti
e r ve o en ne 71
f t h p ulp
o e 7 1 , 1 06
of t h t t h e ee 37
M .
N meu sh t hs
a nn , ea of 63
Ne w t , t e et h o f 240
ch i od s
M a a r u , t ee t h of 3 84
l h
M a mma ia , t e et o f 2 66 t c seq
ypic l i io f
.

t a d en t t n o 279 O.

M animo t h , t u k
.

s s of 3 50
of
M a n , t e e t li 1 iq of h
Obl u e 1 i d g e ol s
u ma n m ar 19
o o l s c lls
.

t t h f di ff
ee t cs f
o er e n 1a e o 41 5 Od n t b a t e 6 9, 1 5 8 .

t h of x h
.

M t t 347 Od on t o pt er , te
et of 260
li
a n a ee , ee
m l of e na e h of
O d on t orn i t s , t e et 26 1
d t i of en 83 ne 34 7 O phidi d v lop
a, e e of h
men t t eet o f 1 25
oss h of
,
M dibl
an e 30 Op um, t ee t 425
M k f ho s s i ciso s
a1 o r e
’
n r 2 89 h of
Or a n g , t e e t 41 0
M m up l s t t h of
1a 1a ee 41 9 Ore odo h
n , t ee t of 332
m il k t t h f
,
ee o 42 1 c i s of an n e ib .

i of
.

p culi m l of 3 e ar en a e 0 42 3 C i y c t erOpus , d en t n e 82
M ss t
a e e1mu s l c e 34 ss o s s
O e u fi h , t eet h of 22 4
s o lss
.

M s t ic t io
a a muscl s f n, e o . 33 O te b a t 1 66
 I ND EX .

P AG E P AG E
S h k s d v lopm t of t t h of
ar ,
e e en ee . 117 Ti ll o d on t s, t eet h of 34 2
t t h of ee 2 15 Till o t h e1 1 i l m , t e e t h of 34 3
Sh p arp y fi b s of
e ,
re 98 o s
T m e fib 1 il s
’
64 68
Sh p s h d fi s h t t h of o s p oc ss s l c lls
,
23 5 T me e of en a me
’ ’
ee ea ee r e e 1 53
Sh w s t t h of oo io of
,
re , ee . T t h , d e fini t n 1
Si mii t t h of
na , ee 407 oo
T t h sa c 14 2
Si i t th f
1 en a , ee o 344 oo
T t h g erm 1 13
l t h t t h of
o s, ee . 3 06 o ois s
T rt h of
e , t eet 24 1
S k s d v lopm t of t t h of
na e e e en ee . 1 25 Toxodo of
n , t e et h 339
v om o s t t h f
,
n on - en u ee o . 24 4 i ch s h of
T r c h e u , t ee t 3 91
poiso o s
,

l ub i co 1 n e, n u 24 7 s s
Tu k o f w ild o b ar 3 25
p po i so o us
v1 e1 1 n e , n 24 8 of l p e e
h an t , f01 e 1 e n b odi s
e
k t d t th
.

oc e e ee 212 in 3 52
Sph d
en o t t h of
on , ee 24 3 Typic l t oo t ha 2 78
S ph y t th f
r aen a , ee o 23 5
S t ll t
e t i uh
a e 1 e of m l o g e nn en a e r an

U
St t um i t m di um of m l
.

ra n er e en a e
og 1 an 13 5 l
Un g u a t a , t eet h of
S t t um M lpi g h i t h
1a a , e 1 08 mol p t t
ar a ern s of
St i of
r ze m lp i m
en a e 1 s s 50
of R t zi u s e 51
Succ ssio of t t h
e n m d il l ee i n a1 a o . 3 06
i 1 d n 1 7 a1 s . 23 9
i m mm ls 3’
n a a 2 97 i
h of
Va mp r e , t eet
i m s pi ls
37
n ar u a 42 1 s
Vara n u , t e et h o f
i o s o us fi s h n s e 1 21 i of
d en t n e
i p o b o id n r sc ea 3 54 Va so d i
en t n e
i p t il s n re e 1 22 Vip t t h of
er, ee
i sh k s n a1 1 15 succ ssio of t t h e n ee 1n
i s k s n na e 1 25 Vi v i id er t t h of
ae, ee
i poiso o us n n
s k s na e 25 3
Sup um
ern y t t h i do g s
er ar ee n 3 80
S u b b i ss t t h f
s a ru a, ee o 330
S u sc of t t h of
s r a, ee 3 25 IVal r u s , t e e t h of 3 91
W ar t h og t ee t , h of 3 28
“ 11 a l e bo n e
7
3 11, 3 12
‘Vh a le , 1 u d i m en t a 1 y t ee t h o f 3 11
W isdom t eet h 22
pi h of
T a r , t ee t 3 16 o f l ow e 1 la e c s of
'
sp s of
1 a 1 1 e , t e et h 43 2 m an 4l 6 ’

4
.

hi
T ee t n g 0 f 1 11 o n k e \ s 1 0, 4 15
h iv d l sp s
T e e t , e q u al en t t o erma 1ue 2 VVol f- fish t ee t o f h . 29
l os i
T e e t e , t eet hof 2 24 o
W mb a t , t eet h o f 43 2
v lo of h
d e e pm en t t e et of 1 2 0 en am e l of 53
po l s l c io of
T em 1 a m u c e , a t n 32 . ss
W 1 a e t ee t h of . 23 5
po y p io of
T em rar t e et h , er u t n 1 93 .

T e t 1 o d on , t e e t h o f
T h eri o d on t s , t eet h o f 2 59 Z
h
.

T h y l ac i n u s , t e e t o f
El h y lac ol eo , t e et h of
42 8 Ziph oi d ct c
e a e a, t e et h of

B R AD B UR Y ,
AGN E W , 31 co .
,
P R I N T E RS ,
w m r e r n mns
'
.